This is a modern-English version of Guernsey Folk Lore: a collection of popular superstitions, legendary tales, peculiar customs, proverbs, weather sayings, etc., of the people of that island, originally written by MacCulloch, Edgar, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The listed errata have been corrected (although the list is by no means comprehensive), as have obvious typos. However, the original text contained inconsistencies in hyphenation, accents and sometimes spelling—these have been retained.

The listed mistakes have been fixed (though the list isn't complete), along with obvious typos. However, the original text had inconsistencies in hyphenation, accents, and sometimes spelling—these have been kept.

Much of the text of this book is in old French or the Guernsey French dialect, and may not conform to the expectations of a modern reader of the language.

Much of the text in this book is in old French or the Guernsey French dialect, and may not meet the expectations of a modern reader of the language.

GUERNSEY FOLK-LORE.

SIR EDGAR MacCULLOCH

SIR EDGAR MacCULLOCH

In his Robes as Bailiff of Guernsey.

In his robes as the Bailiff of Guernsey.


GUERNSEY FOLK-LORE

GUERNSEY FOLKLORE

A COLLECTION OF
POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS, LEGENDARY TALES,
PECULIAR CUSTOMS, PROVERBS, WEATHER SAYINGS, ETC.,
OF THE PEOPLE OF THAT ISLAND
.

A COLLECTION OF
COMMON SUPERSTITIONS, LEGENDARY STORIES,
UNUSUAL CUSTOMS, PROVERBS, WEATHER SAYINGS, ETC.,
FROM THE PEOPLE OF THAT ISLAND
.

FROM MSS. BY THE LATE
SIR EDGAR MacCULLOCH, Knt., F.S.A., &c.
Bailiff of Guernsey.

FROM MSS. BY THE LATE
SIR EDGAR MacCULLOCH, Knight., F.S.A., etc.
Bailiff of Guernsey.

Edited by Edith F. Carey.

Edited by Edith F. Carey.

ILLUSTRATED BY NUMEROUS PHOTOGRAPHS OF OLD PRINTS, ETC.

ILLUSTRATED WITH MANY PHOTOS OF OLD PRINTS, ETC.

LONDON:
ELLIOT STOCK, 62, PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C.
Guernsey: F. Clarke, States Arcade.
1903.

LONDON:
ELLIOT STOCK, 62, PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C.
Guernsey: F. Clarke, States Arcade.
1903.


“IN WINTER’S TEDIOUS NIGHTS SIT BY THE FIRE
WITH GOOD OLD FOLKS, AND LET THEM TELL THEE TALES
OF WOEFUL AGES LONG AGO BETID.”
—K. RICHARD II., ACT V., SC. 1.

“LA LEGENDE, LE MYTHE, LA FABLE, SONT, COMME LA CONCENTRATION DE LA VIE NATIONALE, COMME DES RESERVOIRS PROFONDS OU DORMENT LE SANG ET LES LARMES DES PEUPLES.”—BAUDELAIRE.

“THE LEGEND, THE MYTH, THE FABLE, ARE, LIKE THE CONCENTRATION OF NATIONAL LIFE, LIKE DEEP RESERVOIRS WHERE THE BLOOD AND TEARS OF PEOPLE SLEEP.”—BAUDELAIRE.


AUTHOR’S PREFACE.

Of late years the ancient superstitions of the people, their legendary tales, their proverbial sayings, and, in fine, all that is designated by the comprehensive term of “Folk-Lore,” have attracted much and deserved attention. Puerile as are many of these subjects, they become interesting when a comparison is instituted amongst them as they exist in various countries. It is then seen how wide is their spread—how, for example, the same incident in a fairy tale, modified according to the manners and customs of the people by whom it is related, extends from the remotest east to the westernmost confines of Europe, and is even found occasionally to re-appear among the wild tribes of the American Continent, and the isolated inhabitants of Polynesia. The ethnologist may find in this an argument for the common origin of all nations, and their gradual spread from one central point,—the philosopher and psychologist may speculate on the wonderful construction of the human mind, and, throwing aside the idea of the unity of the race, may attribute the similarities of tradition to an innate set of ideas, which find their expression[8] in certain definite forms,—while the historian and antiquary may sometimes discover in these popular traditions, a confirmation or explanation of some doubtful point. Lastly, he whose sole object is amusement, and whose taste is not entirely vitiated by the exaggerated and exciting fiction of modern times, will turn with pleasure to the simple tales which have amused his childhood, and which are ever fresh and ever new.

In recent years, the old superstitions of people, their legendary stories, their sayings, and everything grouped under the term "Folk-Lore" have gained much deserved interest. While many of these topics may seem childish, they become fascinating when compared across different countries. We can see just how widespread they are—like how the same fairy tale incident, changed to fit the customs of the people telling it, can be found from the furthest East to the farthest West of Europe, and even sometimes among the indigenous groups of the Americas and the isolated communities of Polynesia. Ethnologists might see this as evidence of a common origin for all nations, gradually spreading from a single point. Philosophers and psychologists may ponder the incredible nature of the human mind and, moving past the idea of racial unity, could argue that the similarities in tradition stem from innate ideas that express themselves in specific ways, while historians and antiquarians might find in these folk traditions confirmations or explanations for some unclear historical facts. Finally, those seeking mere entertainment, whose tastes aren't completely corrupted by the exaggerated and thrilling fiction of today, will enjoy returning to the simple stories that entertained them in childhood, which remain ever fresh and new.

Much of this ancient lore has already perished, and much is every day disappearing before the influence of the printing press, and the consequent extension of education. This would scarcely be regretted, if, at the same time, the degrading superstitions with which much of these old traditions are mixed up could disappear with them, but unfortunately we find by experience that this is not the case, and that these popular delusions only disappear in one form to re-appear in another, equally, if not more, dangerous.

Much of this ancient knowledge has already been lost, and daily more disappears because of the printing press and the spread of education. This wouldn’t be so unfortunate if the harmful superstitions tied to many of these old traditions could vanish along with them, but sadly, we find through experience that this isn't true. These popular misconceptions just fade away in one form, only to emerge again in another, equally, if not more, harmful.

A desire to preserve, before they were entirely forgotten, some of the traditional stories, and other matters connected with the folk-lore of my native island, induced me to attempt to collect and record them, but I have found the task, though pleasant, by no means easy. The last fifty years has made an immense difference here as elsewhere. The influx of a stranger population, and with it the growth and spread of the English tongue, has[9] changed, or modified considerably, the manners and ideas of the people, more particularly in the town. Old customs are forgotten by the rising generation, what amused their fathers and mothers possesses little or no interest for their children, and gradually even the recollection of these matters dies away. There are good grounds for supposing that, although the belief in witchcraft attained its greatest development in the century which succeeded the Reformation, and was as much the creed of the clergy as of the laity, other popular superstitions were looked upon with disfavour, and especially all those customs which were in any way, even remotely, connected with the observances of the ancient form of religion. The rapid spread of dissent among the middle and lower classes of society within the last half century has certainly not had the effect of diminishing popular credulity with respect to the existence of sorcerers and their supernatural powers, but, by discouraging the amusements in which the young naturally delight, and in which the elders took part, it has broken one of the links which connected the present with the past.

A desire to preserve some of the traditional stories and other aspects of the folklore from my native island, before they are completely forgotten, led me to try to gather and record them. However, I’ve found the task, while enjoyable, to be quite challenging. The last fifty years have made a huge difference here and everywhere else. The arrival of people from outside and the spread of the English language have[9] significantly changed the customs and ideas of the locals, especially in the towns. The younger generation has forgotten old traditions; what amused their parents holds little interest for them, and gradually the memory of these things fades away. There are good reasons to believe that, even though the belief in witchcraft peaked in the century after the Reformation and was embraced by both clergy and laity, other popular superstitions were viewed negatively, especially those customs even slightly related to the practices of the old religion. The rapid rise of different religious beliefs among the middle and lower classes in the last fifty years hasn’t reduced people's belief in sorcerers and their supernatural abilities, but by discouraging the activities that the young naturally enjoy and that the older generations participated in, it has broken one of the connections between the present and the past.

Doubtless did one know where to look for it much might still be gleaned among the peasantry, but all who have attempted to make collections of popular lore know how difficult it is to make this class of people open themselves. They fear ridicule, and[10] cannot conceive what interest one can have in seeking for information on subjects which—whatever may be their own private opinion—they have been taught to speak of as foolishness.

Doubtless, if one knew where to look for it, a lot could still be learned from the peasantry, but everyone who has tried to collect folk stories knows how hard it is to get this group of people to share. They fear being laughed at and[10] can’t understand why someone would want to find out about topics that—no matter what they personally think—have been taught to them as nonsense.

Some of the stories in the following compilation were related to me by an old and valued servant of the family, Rachel du Port, others were kindly communicated to me by ladies[1] and others, who had derived their information from similar sources, and whose names I have appended to them, and much is the result of my own research and observation. The subject matter of the following pages, having been collected at various times, and written down as it came to hand, is not arranged as it ought to be, and there are necessarily some repetitions. Whether, after all, the work is worthy of the time that has been spent on it, the reader must decide for himself. Suffice it to say that as far as regards myself it has afforded an occupation and amusement.

Some of the stories in the following compilation were related to me by an old and valued servant of the family, Rachel du Port, others were kindly communicated to me by ladies[1] and others, who had derived their information from similar sources, and whose names I have appended to them, and much is the result of my own research and observation. The subject matter of the following pages, having been collected at various times, and written down as it came to hand, is not arranged as it ought to be, and there are necessarily some repetitions. Whether, after all, the work is worthy of the time that has been spent on it, the reader must decide for himself. Suffice it to say that as far as regards myself it has afforded an occupation and amusement.

Edgar MacCulloch.

Edgar MacCulloch.

Guernsey, February, 1864.

Guernsey, February 1864.

[1] The legends collected by Miss Lane (Mrs. Lane Clarke) were subsequently published by her in the charming little book called Folk-Lore of Guernsey and Sark, of which two Editions have been printed.

Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. The legends collected by Miss Lane (Mrs. Lane Clarke) were subsequently published by her in the charming little book called Folk-Lore of Guernsey and Sark, of which two Editions have been printed.


EDITOR’S PREFACE.

Sir Edgar MacCulloch at his death, which occurred July 31st, 1896, bequeathed his manuscript collection of Guernsey Folk-Lore to the Royal Court of Guernsey, of which he had been for so many years Member and President.

Sir Edgar MacCulloch, upon his death on July 31, 1896, left his manuscript collection of Guernsey Folk-Lore to the Royal Court of Guernsey, where he had served for many years as both a Member and President.

This collection was subsequently handed over to me by Sir T. Godfrey Carey, then Bailiff, and the other Members of the Court, to transcribe for publication: it was contained in three manuscript books, closely written on both sides of the pages, and interspersed with innumerable scraps of paper, containing notes, additions and corrections; as Sir Edgar himself says in his preface, the items were written down as collected, local customs, fairy tales, witch stories, one after the other, with no attempt at classification. In literally transcribing them I have endeavoured to place them under their different headings, as recommended by the English Folk-Lore Society, and have inserted the notes in their proper places; and I am responsible for the choice of the quotations heading the various chapters. In every other particular I have copied the manuscript word for word as I received it. It took me over three years to transcribe, and was placed by the Royal Court in the printer’s hands in February, 1900.

This collection was later given to me by Sir T. Godfrey Carey, who was then the Bailiff, along with the other Members of the Court, for transcription and publication: it was made up of three manuscript books, densely written on both sides of the pages and filled with countless scraps of paper holding notes, additions, and corrections. As Sir Edgar mentions in his preface, the items were recorded as they were collected, covering local customs, fairy tales, and witch stories, one after another, without any effort at organization. While transcribing them, I tried to categorize them under different headings as suggested by the English Folk-Lore Society and incorporated the notes in their appropriate places; I also took responsibility for choosing the quotations at the beginning of the various chapters. In every other respect, I copied the manuscript word for word as I received it. It took me over three years to complete the transcription, and it was handed over to the printer by the Royal Court in February 1900.

It will be noticed that three sizes of type have been used throughout the book; Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s subject matter has been printed in the largest, the Author’s notes to his own text being in the medium, while the notes printed in the smallest type contain additional legends and superstitions, which have been told me, or collected for me, by and from the country people, and which I have added, thereby making the collection more complete. Also, at the end of the book, is an appendix[12] containing a few of the legends collected by myself, which were too long to insert as notes, and a small collection of old Guernsey songs, which I have written down from the lips of the older inhabitants, and which, in one of the last conversations I had with Sir Edgar MacCulloch on the subject, he strongly recommended should be included in any collection of Guernsey Folk-Lore that should ever be published.

You’ll notice that three sizes of type have been used throughout the book; Sir Edgar MacCulloch's subject matter is printed in the largest, The author's notes in his own text are in medium size, The notes printed in the smallest font include additional legends and superstitions that have been shared with me or gathered for me by the local people, which I have included to make the collection more thorough. Also, at the end of the book, there's an appendix[12] that contains a few of the legends I collected myself, which were too long to be included as notes, and a small collection of old Guernsey songs that I wrote down from the older residents, which, during one of my last conversations with Sir Edgar MacCulloch on the topic, he strongly advised should be included in any published collection of Guernsey Folk-Lore.

I was well aware of the difficulties of the task which I undertook, and how unworthy I, a mere novice, was to edit the work of so eminent an antiquary as the late Sir Edgar MacCulloch; but it was represented to me that I was one of the very few who took any interest in the fast vanishing traditions of the island, that I understood the local dialect, and that I had had many conversations and much assistance from Sir Edgar MacCulloch during his lifetime on the subject; and, more especially, that if I did not do it no one else would undertake it, and thus the result of Sir Edgar’s labours would be lost to the island. This, I trust may be my excuse for assuming so great a responsibility. I feel I should never have accomplished it without the unfailing assistance and kindness of H. A. Giffard, Esq., the present Bailiff of Guernsey, and John de Garis, Esq., Jurat of the Royal Court, members of the Folk-Lore Committee, who have, in the midst of their own hard work, gone through all the proofs in the most untiring manner, and have helped me in every possible way.

I knew very well how challenging the task I took on was, and how unqualified I, a complete novice, was to edit the work of such a distinguished historian as the late Sir Edgar MacCulloch. However, I was told that I was one of the very few who cared about the rapidly disappearing traditions of the island, that I understood the local dialect, and that I had had many conversations and received a lot of help from Sir Edgar MacCulloch during his lifetime on this topic. Most importantly, I was informed that if I didn’t take on this project, no one else would, and the results of Sir Edgar’s work would be lost to the island. I hope this serves as my justification for taking on such a big responsibility. I truly believe I could not have accomplished it without the unwavering support and kindness of H. A. Giffard, Esq., the current Bailiff of Guernsey, and John de Garis, Esq., Jurat of the Royal Court, members of the Folk-Lore Committee, who have tirelessly gone through all the proofs and supported me in every way possible, all while managing their own demanding work.

The illustrations are from photographs, collected by myself, of old pictures and views illustrating the Guernsey of which Sir Edgar MacCulloch wrote, and which is now so sadly changed, and it will be noticed that in various instances where Sir Edgar writes[13] of “wooded valleys and cornfields, etc.,” in 1864, now (1903) there are nothing but quarries or greenhouses.

The illustrations come from photos I took of old pictures and views that showcase Guernsey, which Sir Edgar MacCulloch wrote about, and which has unfortunately changed so much. It’s worth noting that in several places where Sir Edgar mentions[13] “wooded valleys and cornfields, etc.” in 1864, now (1903) there are only quarries or greenhouses.

I am very grateful to Mr. Grigg, of High Street, for allowing me to use the photographs, taken by his grandson, Mr. William Guerin, of original pictures of Guernsey in his possession; also to Mr. Edgar Dupuy, of the Arcade, and Mr. Singleton, photographer, for the use of photographs done by them of Guernsey scenery.

I am really thankful to Mr. Grigg, from High Street, for letting me use the photographs taken by his grandson, Mr. William Guerin, of original pictures of Guernsey that he has; also to Mr. Edgar Dupuy, from the Arcade, and Mr. Singleton, the photographer, for letting me use the photos they took of Guernsey scenery.

I cannot conclude without thanking the many friends who have helped me by collecting folk-lore and songs, especially I must mention my cousin, the late Miss Ernestine Le Pelley, who gathered many traditions for me from the west coast of the island, and who, alas! never lived to see the book, in which she took so great an interest, in print. The late Miss Anne Chepmell, who died in 1899, also gave me most valuable assistance, and so have also Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Charles Marquand, Mrs. Mollet, Miss Margaret Mauger, Mrs. Sidney Tostevin, and many others in St. Martin’s parish, who have racked their brains to remember for me “chû que j’ai ouï dire à ma gran’mère.”

I can't wrap this up without thanking the many friends who helped me gather folklore and songs. I especially want to mention my cousin, the late Miss Ernestine Le Pelley, who collected many traditions for me from the west coast of the island and, sadly, never got to see the book— which she was so passionate about— in print. The late Miss Anne Chepmell, who passed away in 1899, also provided invaluable support, as did Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Charles Marquand, Mrs. Mollet, Miss Margaret Mauger, Mrs. Sidney Tostevin, and many others in St. Martin’s parish, who desperately tried to recall for me “chû que j’ai ouï dire à ma gran’mère.”

Edith F. Carey.

Edith F. Carey.

Le Vallon, Guernsey, April, 1903.

Le Vallon, Guernsey, April 1903.

Decorative floral chapter footer

CONTENTS.

CHAPTERPAGE
Part I.
Times and Seasons, Festivals and Celebrations.
I.FESTIVAL CUSTOMS19
II.LOCAL CUSTOMS, CHEVAUCHÉE DE ST. MICHEL, ETC.59
Part 2.
Superstitions and Rituals.
III.PREHISTORIC MONUMENTS AND THE SUPERSTITIONS CONNECTED WITH THEM.109
IV.NATURAL OBJECTS AND THE SUPERSTITIONS CONNECTED WITH THEM.137
V.CHAPELS AND HOLY WELLS.165
VI.FAIRIES.198
VII.DEMONS AND GOBLINS.226
VIII.THE DEVIL.257
IX.GHOSTS AND PROPHETIC WARNINGS.275
X.WITCHES AND WITCHCRAFT.289
XI.CHARMS, SPELLS, AND INCANTATIONS.387
XII.FOLK MEDICINE AND LEECH CRAFT.422
XIII.STORY TELLING.427
XIV.HISTORICAL REMINISCENCES.441
XV.NURSERY SONGS AND CHILDREN’S GAMES.484
XVI.SUPERSTITIONS GENERALLY.501
XVII.PROVERBS AND WEATHER LORE.509
EDITOR’S APPENDIX. OLD GUERNSEY SONGS AND BALLADS, ETC.549

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Photo. by Page
Sir Edgar MacCulloch, in his Robes as Bailiff of Guernsey. T.A. Grut. 1
Ruins of an Old Guernsey House, Les Caretiers, St. Sampson’s. E. Dupuy. 26
“La Grande Querrue.” From an old photo by T. B. Hutton. E. Dupuy. 41
Maison du Neuf Chemin, St. Saviour’s. E. Dupuy. 57
Parish Church of St. Peter Port, shewing houses now demolished. From sketch by P. Le Lièvre, now in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 70
Vraicing off Hougue-à-la-Perre. 79
Parish Church of St. Peter Port, CE 1846. From original by Bentham, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 88
“L’Autel des Vardes” at L’Ancresse. E. Dupuy. 111
Looking up Smith Street, 1870. From original by L. Michael, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerrin. 116
Creux des Fâïes. Singleton. 136
“Tas de Pois,” showing Le Petit Bonhomme Andrelot, or Andriou. Solo. 144
Stone bearing the Devil’s Claw at Jerbourg. E. Dupuy. 156
Wishing Wells at Mont Blicq, Forest. E. Dupuy. 164
Wishing Well, Les Fontaines, Castel. E. Dupuy. 189
Another view of Creux des Fâïes, near Cobo. Singleton. 205
Looking down Smith Street, 1870. From picture by L. Michael, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 224
Old House, Ville au Roi. E. Dupuy. 238
Houses in Church Square, 1825. From sketch by P. Le Lièvre, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 244
“Le Coin de la Biche,” St. Martin’s. E. Dupuy. 254
Looking up Fountain Street, 1825. From original bought by Mr. Grigg, in the Canichers, at Mr. Dobrée’s sale. W. Guerin. 262
Looking down Berthelot Street, 1880. From original by L. Michael, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 271
Cow Lane. From drawing lent by Colonel J. H. Carteret Carey. E. Dupuy. 278
Harbour, showing entrance to Cow Lane. From old picture. 287
North Arm, Old Harbour, showing back of Pollet. From photograph by Capt. Amet, (Cir. 1850). 294
Town Harbour (site of the Albert Statue). From a drawing by P. Naftel. E. Dupuy. 303
Royal Court House, 1880. From picture by L. Michael, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 311
High Street, 1850. Drawn partly from sketch, and partly photographed by the late A. C. Andros, Esq. 319
Castle Cornet, 1660. From an old picture. W. Guerin. 327
Old Harbour. (Cir. 1852). Captain Amet. 335
Stone supposed to represent the Ancient Priory at Lihou. Drawn by J. J. Carey, Esq. 342
Mill Pond at the Vrangue. E. Dupuy. 359
Old Mill House at the Vrangue, early 19th century. From old pencil drawing. E. Dupuy. 367
Victor Hugo’s “Haunted House” at Pleinmont. E. Dupuy. 375
Old Market Place and States Arcade. From old photo by T. B. Hutton. E. Dupuy. 383
Old Mill Buildings in the Talbot Valley. E. Dupuy. 391
Old House at Cobo. E. Dupuy. 393
Old Manor House, Anneville. E. Dupuy. 407
Oratory Window in Ruined Chapel at Anneville. E. Dupuy. 415
St. Peter Port Harbour, 1852, shewing Old North Pier. From negative. Captain Amet. 423
Old Farm House at St. Saviour’s. From pencil drawing early in 19th century. E. Dupuy. 431
Old Mill, Talbot Valley. E. Dupuy. 439
Ivy Castle. T.B. Hutton. 447
Houses facing west door of Town Church, demolished while building the New Market. From picture by L. Michael, in possession of Mr. Grigg. W. Guerin. 455
Old Cottage, Fermain. E. Dupuy. 463
Old Mill, Talbot Valley. E. Dupuy. 471
Water Lane, Couture. Copied from old photograph. E. Dupuy. 479
Hautgard, St. Peter’s, shewing “Pelotins”. E. Dupuy. 487
Old Guernsey Farm House. 495
Top of Smith Street, shewing portion of the old Town House (on the left) of the de Sausmarez family. From old negative by Dr. J. Mansell. E. Dupuy. 503
Building south arm of Town Harbour, connecting Castle Cornet with Island. 511
Old Guernsey House. From a pencil drawing of 1803. E. Dupuy. 527
Old Gibbet in Herm. E. Dupuy. 546
Haunted Lane near Jerbourg. E. Dupuy. 587

The Arms of Guernsey, illustrated on the cover, are from a sketch by Sir Edgar MacCulloch himself, drawn many years ago, and then described by him as from the most ancient seal of the island to be found among the records at the Greffe.

The Arms of Guernsey, illustrated on the cover, are from a sketch by Sir Edgar MacCulloch himself, drawn many years ago, and then described by him as from the most ancient seal of the island to be found among the records at the Greffe.


ERRATA.

Page21.For “Fautrat” read “Fautrart.”
21.For “entrenir” read “entretenir.”
34 (n).For “a” read “la.”
62.For “ogygiau” read “ogygian.”
63.For “Ono Maeritus” read “Onomacritus.”
75-6 (n).For “savoir” read “sçauoir.”
90.For “ex-communication” read “excommunication.”
90.With reference to the note on p. 90 the Editor was then unaware of the Bull, dated Feb. 13, 1499, whereby Pope Alexander VI. transferred the Churches of the Channel Islands from the See of Coutances to that of Winchester.
114.Add “Les Tas de Pois d’Amont, showing,” etc.
164.For “Wishing Well at Fontaine Blicq, St. Andrew’s.” read “Les Fontaines de Mont Blicq, Forest.”
177 (n).For “1303” read “1393.”
311.Insert the words “in 1880.”
484.For “Tamer” read “Tamar.”

Part I.
Times and Seasons,
Festivals and Merry-makings.

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER I.
Festival Customs.

“Many precious rites
And customs of our rural ancestry
Are gone, or stealing from us.”
Wordsworth.

The observance of particular days and seasons, and of certain customs connected with them, has been in all countries more or less mixed up with religion. Many of these customs have, it is well known, descended to us from pagan times. The Church, unable altogether to eradicate them, has, in some cases, tacitly sanctioned, in others incorporated them into her own system. At the Reformation some of these observances were thought to savour too strongly of their pagan origin, or to be too nearly allied to papal superstitions. Accordingly we find that in a country like Scotland, where reformation amounted to a total subversion of all the forms which had hitherto subsisted, even such a festival as Christmas was proscribed, and of course with it have fallen all the joyous observances which characterize that season in England. In Guernsey, from the reign of Queen Elizabeth to the Restoration of Charles II., the[20] Presbyterian form of Church government reigned supreme, and the ministers seem to have set their faces strongly against anything which in their estimation could be looked upon as superstitious. In the reformed churches of Geneva and France, whose discipline the islands had adopted, all Saints’ days had been abolished, and, although the greater festivals of Christmas and Whitsuntide were retained, there were those in the insular congregations who would gladly have seen these also discarded. Dr. Peter Heylin, who visited the islands in 1629, tells us how “the Ministers were much heartened in their inconformity by the practice of De La Place, who, stomaching his disappointment in the loss of the Deanery of Jersey, abandoned his native country, and retired to Guernsey, where he breathed nothing but confusion to the English Liturgy, the person of the new Dean (David Bandinel), and the change of government. Whereas there was a lecture weekly every Thursday in the Church of St. Peter’s-on-the-Sea, when once the feast of Christ’s Nativity fell upon that day, he rather chose to disappoint the hearers, and put off the sermon, than that the least honour should reflect on that ancient festival.”

The celebration of specific days and seasons, along with the customs associated with them, has often been intertwined with religion in many countries. It's well known that many of these customs have roots in pagan traditions. The Church, unable to completely eliminate them, has at times quietly accepted or even integrated them into its own practices. During the Reformation, some of these celebrations were considered too closely linked to their pagan origins or too similar to papal superstitions. As a result, in a place like Scotland, where the Reformation led to a complete overhaul of previous practices, even a festival like Christmas was banned, taking with it all the festive customs that define the season in England. In Guernsey, from the reign of Queen Elizabeth to the Restoration of Charles II, the Presbyterian form of Church governance was dominant, and the ministers appeared to be firmly opposed to anything they deemed superstitious. In the reformed churches of Geneva and France, which the islands had adopted, all Saints’ days were eliminated, and although major festivals like Christmas and Whitsun were still observed, some in the island congregations would have preferred to see those done away with as well. Dr. Peter Heylin, who visited the islands in 1629, noted that “the Ministers were much encouraged in their nonconformity by the actions of De La Place, who, upset about losing the Deanery of Jersey, left his homeland and moved to Guernsey, where he expressed nothing but disdain for the English Liturgy, the new Dean (David Bandinel), and the change in governance. While there was a sermon every Thursday at St. Peter’s-on-the-Sea, when Christmas fell on that day, he chose to let the audience down and cancel the sermon rather than allow even the slightest honor to be given to that ancient festival.”

We find that in the year 1622 the Clergy of the Island complained to the Royal Court of the practice that existed in the rural parishes of people going about on the Eve of St. John and on the last day of the year begging from house to house—a custom, which, in their opinion, savoured much of the old leaven of Popery, and which, under the guise of charity, introduced and nourished superstition among their flocks; whereupon an ordinance was framed and promulgated, forbidding the practice under the penalty of a fine or whipping.

In 1622, the clergy of the island raised concerns with the Royal Court about the practice in rural parishes where people went door-to-door begging on the Eve of St. John and on New Year's Eve. They believed this custom was reminiscent of old Catholic traditions and, disguised as charity, was spreading superstition among their congregations. As a result, an ordinance was created and announced, banning the practice, with penalties that included fines or whipping.

“Les Chefs Plaids Cappitaux d’apprés le jour St. Michell tenus le Lundy dernier jour du mois de Septembre, l’an 1622, par Amice de Carteret, Esq., Bailly, présents à ce les Sieurs Pierre Careye, Thomas Beauvoir, Thomas de l’Isle, Thomas Andros, Eleazar Le Marchant, Jean Bonamy, Jean Fautrart, Jean Blondel, et Jacques Guille, Jurez.

“Les Chefs Plaids Cappitaux d’après le jour St. Michell tenus le Lundy dernier jour du mois de Septembre, l’an 1622, par Amice de Carteret, Esq., Bailly, présents à ce les Sieurs Pierre Careye, Thomas Beauvoir, Thomas de l’Isle, Thomas Andros, Eleazar Le Marchant, Jean Bonamy, Jean Fautrart, Jean Blondel, et Jacques Guille, Jurez.

“Sur la remonstrance de Messieurs les Ministres de ceste isle, que la vueille du jour St. Jean et celle du jour de l’an se fait une geuzerie ordinaire par les paroisses des champs en ceste isle; laquelle se resent grandement du viel levain de la Papaulté, au moyen de quoy, soubs ombre de charité, la superstition est introduite et nourye parmy nous, au grand destourbier du service de Dieu et manifeste scandalle des gens de bien; desirants iceux Ministres qu’il pleust à la Cour y apporter remede par les voyes les plus convenables—A sur ce Esté par exprès deffendu à toutes personnes qu’ils n’ayent en aulcun des susdits jours à geuzer, ny demander par voye d’aumosne aulcune chose, de peur d’entretenir la susdite superstition, à peine de soixante sous tournois d’amende sur les personnes capables de payer la dite amende, et s’ils n’ont moyen de payer, et qu’ils soyent d’aage, d’estre punis corporellement à discretion de Justice; et quant aux personnes qui ne seront point d’aage, d’estre fouettés publicquement en l’escolle de leur paroisse.”

“Regarding the request from the ministers of this island, that the celebrations on St. John's Day and New Year's Day have become a regular practice by the rural parishes on this island; which significantly reflects the old leaven of papacy, whereby, under the guise of charity, superstition is introduced and nurtured among us, greatly disturbing the service of God and causing a scandal for good people; those ministers desire that the Court should take appropriate measures to remedy this situation—Therefore, it has been expressly prohibited for all individuals to engage in any celebrations on the aforementioned days or to request anything as alms, for fear of perpetuating the aforementioned superstition, under penalty of a fine of sixty sous tournois on those capable of paying the said fine, and if they are unable to pay, and are of age, to be punished corporally at the discretion of the Justice; and as for individuals who are not of age, to be publicly whipped in their parish school.”

A little later, begging at Baptisms, Marriages, and Burials was prohibited on like grounds, and about the same time sumptuary laws were passed controlling the expenses on these occasions, and limiting the guests that[22] might be invited to persons in the nearest degrees of consanguinity. Dancing and singing were also forbidden, and any persons convicted of these heinous crimes were to perform public penance in their parish church, barefooted and bareheaded, enveloped in a sheet, and holding a lighted torch in their hand.

A little later, begging at baptisms, weddings, and funerals was banned for similar reasons, and around the same time, laws were enacted to control expenses for these events and limit the number of guests to those in the closest family relationships. Dancing and singing were also prohibited, and anyone found guilty of these serious offenses was required to do public penance in their local church, barefoot and bareheaded, wrapped in a sheet, and holding a lit torch.

It is not therefore to be wondered at if many observances and customs, innocent in themselves, came to be forgotten, and this would be more especially the case with such as were connected with the festivals of the Church. Still some few observances and superstitions have survived, and of these we will now endeavour to give the best account we can. We would, however, previously remark that the Guernsey people are an eminently holiday-loving race, and that, notwithstanding their long subjection to Presbyterian rule, and the ascetic spirit of modern dissent, the love of amusement is still strong in them. Christmas Day and the day following, the first two days of the year, the Monday and Tuesday at Easter and Whitsuntide, Midsummer Day and the day after, are all seasons when there is an almost total cessation of work, and all give themselves up to gaiety—and the household must be poor indeed where a cake is not made on these occasions.

It’s not surprising that many traditions and customs, harmless in themselves, have been forgotten, especially those related to the Church’s festivals. Still, a few customs and superstitions have endured, and we will now try to provide the best account we can. However, we should mention that the people of Guernsey are known for their love of holidays, and despite their long history under Presbyterian rule and the strict attitudes of modern dissent, their love for fun remains strong. Christmas Day and the following day, the first two days of the year, the Monday and Tuesday of Easter and Whitsun, Midsummer Day and the day after, are all times when work almost completely stops, and everyone indulges in celebration—and no household is truly poor if they don’t bake a cake on these occasions.

But before launching into a description of their ceremonies, festivals, and superstitions, perhaps it might prove of interest if we here attempt to give a slight description of the dress of our island forefathers at different periods, during the last three hundred years, drawn from various sources.

But before we dive into a description of their ceremonies, festivals, and superstitions, it might be interesting to provide a brief overview of the clothing worn by our island ancestors over the past three hundred years, based on various sources.

We will begin by an extract from a letter written by Mr. George Métivier, that eminent antiquary, historian, and philologist, to the Star of June 20th, 1831:—

We will start with an excerpt from a letter written by Mr. George Métivier, a renowned antiquarian, historian, and philologist, to the Star on June 20th, 1831:—

A Guernseyman Three Centuries Ago.

“Knows’t me not by my clothes?
No, nor thy tailor.”
Shakespeare.

“Suppose we conjure up a Guernseyman in his winter dress—a specimen of the outer man, such as it appeared on high-days and holidays ‘sighing like a furnace to its mistress’ eye-brow’ in the reign of the most puissant King Henry VIII., and under the long dynasty of the five Westons—(James Guille, the son-in-law of one of them, was then Bailiff). It is probable that the insular gentleman, in the highest sense of that important word, copied the dress of his English and Norman friends, as well as their manner, whether in good or evil.

“Imagine a Guernseyman in his winter outfit—a representation of how men looked during important holidays, ‘sighing like a furnace to its mistress’ eyebrow’ during the reign of the powerful King Henry VIII, and under the long rule of the five Westons—(James Guille, who was married to one of them, was then Bailiff). It's likely that this island gentleman, in the truest sense of the term, imitated the clothing and behaviors of his English and Norman friends, whether those were good or bad.”

“Similitude excludes peculiarity: we have therefore nothing to do with Monsieur le Gouverneur, or Monsieur le Baillif, or the most refined in wardrobe matters of his learned assessors. It is certain, however, that the generality of our ancestors—‘l’honnête’ and sometimes ‘le prudhomme’—derived the materials and cut of their raiment from St. Malo’s—whence their very houses were occasionally imported—ready built. We are indebted to a writer of the Elizabethan era for the source of the following portrait.

“Similarity leaves no room for uniqueness: so we have nothing to do with Monsieur le Gouverneur, or Monsieur le Baillif, or the most stylish of his knowledgeable advisors. However, it’s clear that the majority of our ancestors—‘the honorable’ and sometimes ‘the gentleman’—got the materials and style of their clothing from St. Malo—where they sometimes even imported their very houses, fully constructed. We owe the source of the following description to a writer from the Elizabethan era.”

Le cadaû,[2] the chief article of a Guernseyman’s winter costume, exactly resembled, both in name and form, the primitive Irish mantle. Generally composed of wool, or of a kind of shag-rug, bordered with fur, it descended in ample folds till it reached the heels. A surface[24] of such extraordinary dimensions might have exposed the wearer to some inconvenience in stormy weather: but our fathers, no novices in the art of cloak-wearing, knew how to furl and unfurl this magnificent wrapper, and suit its folds and plaits to all changes of the season. In the first Charles’ reign, the Jersey farmers, who still ‘bartered the surplusage of their corn with the Spanish merchants at St. Malo’s,’ were far better acquainted with that long-robed nation than we can now pretend to be. To the cadaû was attached a carapouce[3]—an enormous hood. If made of serge or good cloth, it was still a carapouce; if the material was coarse—such as friars wore through humility, or mariners and fishermen from motives of economy—the carapouce degenerated into a couaille. The sea-farer’s top-coat affords an instance, not yet quite obsolete, of this island’s former partiality for Armorican tailors, dresses, and names—a Tardif and a Dorey will show you their grigo.[4]

Le cadaû,[2] the chief article of a Guernseyman’s winter costume, exactly resembled, both in name and form, the primitive Irish mantle. Generally composed of wool, or of a kind of shag-rug, bordered with fur, it descended in ample folds till it reached the heels. A surface[24] of such extraordinary dimensions might have exposed the wearer to some inconvenience in stormy weather: but our fathers, no novices in the art of cloak-wearing, knew how to furl and unfurl this magnificent wrapper, and suit its folds and plaits to all changes of the season. In the first Charles’ reign, the Jersey farmers, who still ‘bartered the surplusage of their corn with the Spanish merchants at St. Malo’s,’ were far better acquainted with that long-robed nation than we can now pretend to be. To the cadaû was attached a carapouce[3]—an enormous hood. If made of serge or good cloth, it was still a carapouce; if the material was coarse—such as friars wore through humility, or mariners and fishermen from motives of economy—the carapouce degenerated into a couaille. The sea-farer’s top-coat affords an instance, not yet quite obsolete, of this island’s former partiality for Armorican tailors, dresses, and names—a Tardif and a Dorey will show you their grigo.[4]

“The residence of mind—for our ancestor, this ‘fine fleur de Norman,’ probably had one—was not forgotten. Muffled up in a voluminous hood, like that of a Spanish frayle, it was further protected by the native wig—‘la perruque naturelle’—and kept warm by a bonnet, part of the cadaû uniform, yclept la barrette. The original biread—a lay mitre, not then peculiar to Ireland—was a conical cap, somewhat resembling the foraging military bonnet.…

“The residence of the mind—our ancestor, this ‘fine fleur de Norman,’ probably had one—was not forgotten. Wrapped in a large hood, like that of a Spanish frayle, it was further protected by the local wig—‘la perruque naturelle’—and kept warm by a bonnet, part of the cadaû uniform, called la barrette. The original biread—a lay mitre, not then unique to Ireland—was a conical cap, somewhat like a military forage bonnet…”

“His Grace, or Holiness—we are a bad hand at title dealing—the Right Reverend Primate of Normandy, having once preached a most godlie and comfortable sermon against long bushy perriwigs, descended from his pulpit in the Cathedral of Rouen, scissors in hand, then doing merciless execution therewith on King Henry I. and all the princely and noble heads committed to his charge, exhorted them to perpetrate a crime for which that traitor deserved to lose his own.”

“His Grace, or Holiness—we're not great with titles—the Right Reverend Primate of Normandy, after delivering a very engaging and comforting sermon against long, bushy wigs, came down from his pulpit in the Cathedral of Rouen, scissors in hand, and proceeded to mercilessly cut the hair of King Henry I. and all the noble heads under his authority, urging them to commit a crime for which that traitor deserved to lose his own.”

‘The people vary too,
Just as their princes do.’

So sings Nat Wanley, who was no nightingale; but even when the eighth Harry, and the whole nation, aping him, shore their beautiful locks, in spite of many a fond wife, what luxuriant male tresses continued to flourish in the Norman Isles! Our friend of the Star may remember the time when the dangling chevelure of our village beaux and ‘Soudards de Milice,’ though confined with whipcord on working days, was regularly let loose in honour of Sunday and other grand festivals. It is true that burly wife-killing Tudor did interfere. Ah, woe is me! He requireth from his Normans as well as from his Irish lieges ‘conformitie in order and apparel with them that be civill people’ (A.D. 1537). At least, the alteration took place in both places exactly at the same period; for the censorious terms of this statute were neither applicable nor applied to our ancestors. Indeed, from the size and structure of here and there a yeoman’s house, richly overlaid with the golden moss of antiquity, it would seem that the dwellings of our peasantry were very different from the mud-built[5] and chimneyless cottages of old England. (Such as Jean Lestocq’s house in la Vingtaine des Charités, Câtel—the traditional residence of an individual mentioned in a spirited ballad of the year 1371).

So sings Nat Wanley, who was no nightingale; but even when the eighth Harry, and the whole nation, aping him, shore their beautiful locks, in spite of many a fond wife, what luxuriant male tresses continued to flourish in the Norman Isles! Our friend of the Star may remember the time when the dangling chevelure of our village beaux and ‘Soudards de Milice,’ though confined with whipcord on working days, was regularly let loose in honour of Sunday and other grand festivals. It is true that burly wife-killing Tudor did interfere. Ah, woe is me! He requireth from his Normans as well as from his Irish lieges ‘conformitie in order and apparel with them that be civill people’ (CE 1537). At least, the alteration took place in both places exactly at the same period; for the censorious terms of this statute were neither applicable nor applied to our ancestors. Indeed, from the size and structure of here and there a yeoman’s house, richly overlaid with the golden moss of antiquity, it would seem that the dwellings of our peasantry were very different from the mud-built[5] and chimneyless cottages of old England. (Such as Jean Lestocq’s house in la Vingtaine des Charités, Câtel—the traditional residence of an individual mentioned in a spirited ballad of the year 1371).

Ruins of an Old Guernsey House, Les Caretiers, St. Sampson’s.

Ruins of an Old Guernsey House, Les Caretiers, St. Sampson’s.

“Be this as it may, ‘Though the language of such as dwell in these Isles was French, the wearing of their haire long, and their attire was all after the Irish guise till the reigne of King Henrie the VIII.’ These are the words of Ralph Holinshed, who quotes Leland.”

“Be this as it may, ‘Even though the people living in these Isles spoke French, they wore their hair long, and their clothing was all in the Irish style until the reign of King Henry VIII.’ These are the words of Ralph Holinshed, who quotes Leland.”

The following description of the dress of the people of Sark in 1673, is taken from a letter in the Harleian MSS.; it is quoted in full in the “Historical Sketch of the Island of Sark,” in the Guernsey Magazine for 1874:—

The following description of the clothing of the people of Sark in 1673 is taken from a letter in the Harleian MSS.; it is quoted in full in the “Historical Sketch of the Island of Sark,” in the Guernsey Magazine for 1874:—

“Sure I am the genius of the people cannot but be docile, since they are naturally of a courteous affable temper, and the least tainted with pride that ever I saw any of their nation; that apish variety of fantastic fashions, wherewith Paris is justly accused to infect all Europe, has here no footing, where every one retains the same garb their ancestors wore in the days of Hugh Capet and King Pippin; so that I can give small encouragement to any of the Knights of the Thimble to transport themselves hither, where cucumbers are like to be more plenty than in the back-side of St. Clement’s; each man religiously preserving his vast blue trunk-breeches, and a coat almost like a Dutch frau’s vest, or one of your waterman’s liveries. Nor are the women behindhand with them in their hospital-gowns of the same colour, wooden sandals, white stockings and red petticoats, so mean they are scarce worth taking up. Both sexes on festivals wear large ruffs, and the women, instead of hats or hoods, truss up their hair, the more genteel sort in a kind of cabbage net; those of meaner fortunes in a piece of linen; perhaps an old dish-clout turned out of service; or the fag-end of a table-cloth, that had escaped the persecution of washing ever since the Reformation; this they, tying on the top, make it shew like a Turkish turban, but that part of it hangs down their backs like a veil.”

“Sure, I believe the genius of the people cannot help but be accommodating, as they are naturally polite and friendly, and the least prideful of any I've seen from their nation. The ridiculous mix of bizarre fashions that Paris rightfully gets blamed for imposing on all of Europe has no presence here, where everyone still wears the same clothing their ancestors did back in the days of Hugh Capet and King Pippin. So, I can't encourage any of the Knights of the Thimble to come here, where cucumbers are likely to be more abundant than in the back of St. Clement’s; each man faithfully sticking to his big blue trunk breeches and a coat that looks almost like a Dutch woman’s vest or one of your waterman’s uniforms. The women are not far behind in their hospital gowns of the same color, wooden sandals, white stockings, and red petticoats, so plain they are hardly worth mentioning. On special occasions, both men and women wear large ruffs, and instead of hats or hoods, the women style their hair, with the more fashionable sorts using a kind of net, while those of lesser means might use a piece of linen—perhaps an old dishcloth that’s been out of service for years or a scrap from a tablecloth that hasn’t been washed since the Reformation; they tie this on top to make it look like a Turkish turban, but part of it hangs down their backs like a veil.”

In Jersey the “fantastic fashions” of Paris seem to have penetrated at an early date, for on the 22nd of September, 1636, a sumptuary law was passed, forbidding anyone, male or female, to put on garments “au-dessus de sa condition;” and also forbidding women to ornament their bonnets with lace costing more than “quinze sols” (a “sol” was worth about a franc) a yard, or to put on silken hoods, the wear of which was reserved for ladies of quality. A short time after this ordinance was passed, a Madame Lemprière, wife of the Seigneur de Rosel, noticed in church, one Sunday, a peasant woman wearing the most magnificent lace in her bonnet. She waited for her after church, tore it off before the whole congregation, covering her with abuse the while; and her friends stood round and applauded her action!

In Jersey, the “fantastic fashions” of Paris seem to have arrived early, as on September 22, 1636, a sumptuary law was enacted that prohibited anyone, male or female, from wearing clothes “above their station.” It also banned women from decorating their bonnets with lace that cost more than “quinze sols” (a “sol” was worth about a franc) per yard, or from wearing silk hoods, which were reserved for ladies of high status. Shortly after this law was implemented, a Madame Lemprière, the wife of the Seigneur de Rosel, saw a peasant woman in church one Sunday wearing the most beautiful lace in her bonnet. After the service, she confronted her, ripped it off in front of the entire congregation, and berated her while her friends cheered her on!

The most picturesque of our island costumes must have been that of the Alderney women in the last century as described by Mrs. Lane-Clarke in her “Guide to Alderney.” “A scarlet cloth petticoat and jacket, a large ruff round their necks, fastened under the chin by a black ribbon, or gold hook, and a round linen cap, stiffened so much as to be taken off or put on as a man’s hat. On one occasion, when the island was menaced by a French man-of-war, the Governor ordered out all the women in their scarlet dresses, and, disposing them skilfully upon the heights, effectually deceived the enemy with the appearance of his forces.”

The most picturesque of our island costumes must have been that of the Alderney women in the last century, as described by Mrs. Lane-Clarke in her “Guide to Alderney.” “A scarlet cloth petticoat and jacket, a large ruff around their necks, fastened under the chin by a black ribbon or gold hook, and a round linen cap, stiffened enough to be taken off or put on like a man’s hat. Once, when the island was threatened by a French warship, the Governor ordered all the women to wear their scarlet dresses, and by positioning them skillfully on the hills, he effectively deceived the enemy into thinking they were his forces.”

At about this period the dress of the old Guernsey farmer was[29] “a large cocked hat, and thin ‘queue à la française,’ a long blue coat with brass buttons, flowered waistcoat and jean trousers. Of course this was only for Sundays and festivals. The women wore the black silk plaited Guernsey bonnet, accompanied by a close mob cap underneath, with a narrow muslin border; plain on the forehead and temples, but plaited from the ears to the chin. A petticoat of black stuff, thickly quilted, the gown—of an old fashion chintz pattern—open in front, and tucked into the pocket holes of the petticoat; the boddice open in front to the waist, with a coloured or starched muslin handkerchief in lieu of a habit-shirt; tight sleeves terminating just below the elbow; blue worsted stockings, with black velvet shoes and buckles.”

Around this time, the outfit of the old Guernsey farmer was[29] “a large cocked hat, a thin 'queue à la française,' a long blue coat with brass buttons, a floral waistcoat, and jean trousers. Of course, this was only for Sundays and special occasions. The women wore the black silk plaited Guernsey bonnet, along with a close mob cap underneath, featuring a narrow muslin border; it was plain on the forehead and temples but plaited from the ears to the chin. They had a thickly quilted black petticoat, and the gown—of an old-fashioned chintz pattern—was open in front and tucked into the pocket holes of the petticoat; the bodice was open in front up to the waist, with a colored or starched muslin handkerchief instead of a habit-shirt; tight sleeves ending just below the elbow; blue worsted stockings, black velvet shoes, and buckles.”

This description is taken from an old guide book of 1841. The dress was rapidly becoming obsolete then, and has now, like almost every other relic of the past, completely disappeared.

This description is taken from an old guidebook from 1841. The dress was quickly going out of style back then and has now, like almost every other relic from the past, completely vanished.

We will now return to the account of our local feasts and festivals.

We will now go back to the story of our local feasts and festivals.

Beginning with the commencement of the ecclesiastical year—the holy season of Advent—the first day that claims our attention is that dedicated to Saint Thomas, not because of any public observance connected with it, but on account of its being supposed to be a time when the secrets of futurity may be inquired into.

Beginning with the start of the church year—the holy season of Advent—the first day that captures our attention is the one dedicated to Saint Thomas, not because of any public celebration related to it, but because it is believed to be a time when the secrets of the future can be explored.

Under the head of “Love Spells” we shall describe the superstitious practices to which, it is said, some young women still resort, in order to ascertain their future destiny.

Under the section titled “Love Spells,” we will describe the superstitious practices that, it's said, some young women still use to find out about their future.

It is not improbable that some of these observances have been kept alive by the constant communication that has always existed in times of peace between the islands and continental Normandy, not a few young people of both sexes coming over from the mainland to seek for employment as farm servants.

It’s likely that some of these traditions have been maintained due to the ongoing interactions that have always taken place during peaceful times between the islands and continental Normandy, with many young people from both genders coming over from the mainland to look for work as farmhands.

[2] A covering or defence. (Celtic.)

A shield or protection. (Celtic.)

[3] Carabouss bras. (Breton).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Carabouss bras. (Breton).

[4] A wrapper (Celtic). These terms are still used in the country.

[4] A wrapper (Celtic). These terms are still used in the country.

[5] At least wattle-built and plastered with mud, if not mud-built altogether. Holinshed exclaims against the innovation of chimneys, and regrets that “willow-built houses” are no longer fashionable.

[5] At least wattle-built and plastered with mud, if not mud-built altogether. Holinshed exclaims against the innovation of chimneys, and regrets that “willow-built houses” are no longer fashionable.

La Longue Veille.

“Meanwhile the village rouses up the fire;
While well attested, and as well believ’d,
Heard solemn, goes the goblin story round;
Till superstitious horror creeps o’er all.”
Thompson.

In former days the most lucrative occupation of the people was that of knitting woollen goods for the English and French markets. This branch of industry was of great importance—in fact, after the decay of the fisheries, which followed the discovery of Newfoundland, it constituted the staple trade of the island, and the memory of the manufacture still subsists in the name of “Guernsey jackets” and “Jerseys,” given to the close-fitting knitted frocks worn by sailors. So highly were the Guernsey woollen goods esteemed that they were considered a fitting present for Royalty, and in 1556 Queen Mary[6] did not disdain to receive from Sir Leonard Chamberlain, Governor of the Island, four waistcoats, four pair of sleeves, and four pair of hose of “Garnsey making.”[7] In the accounts of the Royal Scotch wardrobe for the year 1578, mention is made of woollen hose and gloves of Garnsey.[8] In 1586, the keeper of Queen Elizabet[31]h’s wardrobe paid the high price of twenty shillings for one pair of knitted hose “de facturâ Garnescie.” It is true that these are described as having the upper part and the clocks of silk. (“Accounts of the Keeper of the Gt. Wardrobe, Elizabeth XXVIII. to XXIX., A.D. 1586”). And finally the unfortunate Mary Stuart wore at her execution a pair of white Guernsey hose.

In former days the most lucrative occupation of the people was that of knitting woollen goods for the English and French markets. This branch of industry was of great importance—in fact, after the decay of the fisheries, which followed the discovery of Newfoundland, it constituted the staple trade of the island, and the memory of the manufacture still subsists in the name of “Guernsey jackets” and “Jerseys,” given to the close-fitting knitted frocks worn by sailors. So highly were the Guernsey woollen goods esteemed that they were considered a fitting present for Royalty, and in 1556 Queen Mary[6] did not disdain to receive from Sir Leonard Chamberlain, Governor of the Island, four waistcoats, four pair of sleeves, and four pair of hose of “Garnsey making.”[7] In the accounts of the Royal Scotch wardrobe for the year 1578, mention is made of woollen hose and gloves of Garnsey.[8] In 1586, the keeper of Queen Elizabet[31]h’s wardrobe paid the high price of twenty shillings for one pair of knitted hose “de facturâ Garnescie.” It is true that these are described as having the upper part and the clocks of silk. (“Accounts of the Keeper of the Gt. Wardrobe, Elizabeth XXVIII. to XXIX., CE 1586”). And finally the unfortunate Mary Stuart wore at her execution a pair of white Guernsey hose.

The sheep kept in those days in the island were few in quantity, of an inferior breed, described by old writers as having four or more horns, producing coarse scanty wool, far from sufficient to furnish the supply of raw material required to meet the demand of the manufactured article. It was necessary therefore to have recourse to England, but the restrictive laws of that day prohibited the exportation of wool, and it was only by special Acts of Parliament that a certain quantity, strictly limited, was allowed annually to leave the kingdom for the use of the islands. The Governor who could succeed by his representations in getting this quantity increased was sure to win the lasting gratitude of the people.

The sheep on the island back then were few in number and of poor quality, with old writers describing them as having four or more horns and producing rough, limited wool. This was nowhere near enough to supply the demand for the manufactured product. Therefore, it was necessary to turn to England, but the restrictive laws of the time banned the export of wool. Only through special Acts of Parliament was a strictly limited amount allowed to leave the kingdom each year for the islands. The Governor who could successfully advocate for an increase in this allowance would surely earn the lasting gratitude of the people.

Men and women of all ages engaged in this manufacture, and time was so strictly economised that the farmer’s wife, riding into market with her well stored paniers, knitted as the old horse jogged on through the narrow roads, and the fisherman, after having set his lines, and anchored his boat to wait for the turn of the tide, occupied the leisure hour in fashioning a pair of stockings, or a frock.

Men and women of all ages took part in this work, and time was managed so efficiently that the farmer’s wife, riding into town with her well-filled baskets, knitted while the old horse trotted along the narrow roads. Meanwhile, the fisherman, after setting his lines and anchoring his boat to wait for the tide to change, spent his free time crafting a pair of socks or a dress.

In the long winter evenings neighbours were in the habit of meeting at each other’s houses in turn, and while the matrons took their places on the “lit de fouaille,” and the elderly men occupied the stools set in the deeper recess of the chimney, the young men and maidens gathered together on the floor, and by the dim light of[32] the “crâsset,”[9] plied their knitting, sang their songs, and told their stories—the songs and tales that appear later on in this collection. Our thrifty ancestors too were well imbued with the wisdom of the old saw that bids one “take care of the pence,” and the saving of fuel and oil, which was affected by working in company under the same roof, entered for something in their calculations. These assemblies were called “veilles” or “veillies,” and were well adapted to keep up a pleasant neighbourly feeling.

In the long winter evenings neighbours were in the habit of meeting at each other’s houses in turn, and while the matrons took their places on the “lit de fouaille,” and the elderly men occupied the stools set in the deeper recess of the chimney, the young men and maidens gathered together on the floor, and by the dim light of[32] the “crâsset,”[9] plied their knitting, sang their songs, and told their stories—the songs and tales that appear later on in this collection. Our thrifty ancestors too were well imbued with the wisdom of the old saw that bids one “take care of the pence,” and the saving of fuel and oil, which was affected by working in company under the same roof, entered for something in their calculations. These assemblies were called “veilles” or “veillies,” and were well adapted to keep up a pleasant neighbourly feeling.

The wares thus made were brought into town for sale on the Saturday, but there was one day in the year when a special market or fair for these goods was held, and that was the day before Christmas. The night previous to that—the 23rd December—was employed in preparing and packing up the articles, and, being the termination of their labours for the year, was made an opportunity for a feast. Masters were in the habit of regaling their servants—merchants treated those with whom they had dealings—and neighbours clubbed together to supply the means of spending a joyous night. It may be that the restraint imposed by the Puritan Clergy—de la Marche, La Place, and others—on all convivial meetings connected in any way with religious observances, caused this occasion for rejoicing—which could not by any possibility be branded with the imputation of superstition—to be more highly appreciated than it would otherwise have been, and to replace in some degree the usual festivities of the season.

The goods made were brought into town for sale on Saturday, but there was one day each year when a special market or fair for these items took place, and that was the day before Christmas. The night before that—the 23rd of December—was spent preparing and packing up the products, and since it marked the end of their work for the year, it became a chance for a feast. Employers typically treated their employees—merchants entertained those they dealt with—and neighbors pooled resources to enjoy a festive evening. It’s possible that the restrictions enforced by the Puritan Clergy—de la Marche, La Place, and others—on any social gatherings related to religious practices made this occasion for celebration—free from any hint of superstition—more valued than it might have been otherwise, partially compensating for the usual festivities of the season.

Although the manufacture of woollen goods as a staple article of trade has come to an end, and the social “veilles” are no longer kept up, “la longue veille,” or the evening of the 23rd of December, is still observed as an occasion for family gatherings in many Guernsey households, though there is perhaps not one person in twenty who can tell the origin of the custom. Mulled wine, highly spiced and sweetened, and always drunk out of coffee cups, with mild cheese and a peculiar sort of biscuit—called emphatically “Guernsey biscuit”—is considered quite indispensable on this evening, and indeed on all occasions of family rejoicing; while on every afternoon of the 23rd of December the old country people were met riding home from town with their panniers full of provisions for the night. The next day, Christmas Eve, is called the “surveille,” and the town on that evening is flocked with pleasure-seekers, buying and eating chestnuts and oranges.

Although the production of woolen goods as a key trade item has faded away, and the social “veilles” are no longer practiced, “la longue veille,” or the evening of December 23rd, is still celebrated as a time for family gatherings in many Guernsey homes. However, there’s probably not one person in twenty who can explain the origin of this tradition. Mulled wine, richly spiced and sweetened, is always served in coffee cups, accompanied by mild cheese and a unique type of biscuit—referred to as the “Guernsey biscuit”—which is considered essential for this evening and any family celebration. On every afternoon of December 23rd, you could see the old country folks riding home from town, their panniers filled with supplies for the night. The next day, Christmas Eve, is known as the “surveille,” and that evening, the town is bustling with people out for fun, buying and enjoying chestnuts and oranges.

[6] I am indebted to Mr. Bury Palliser, the accomplished author of “A History of Lace,” for these interesting particulars concerning the ancient staple manufacture of these islands.

[6] I am indebted to Mr. Bury Palliser, the accomplished author of “A History of Lace,” for these interesting particulars concerning the ancient staple manufacture of these islands.

[7] New Year gifts to Queen Mary (Tudor), 1556. Sir Leonard Chamberlain, “4 waistcoats, 4 paire of slevys, and 4 paire of hoosen of Garnsey making.”

[7] New Year gifts to Queen Mary (Tudor), 1556. Sir Leonard Chamberlain, “4 waistcoats, 4 paire of slevys, and 4 paire of hoosen of Garnsey making.”

[8] Scotch Royal Wardrobe: Three pair of wolwin hois of worsetis of Garnsey. Six paire of gloves of the same.

[8] Scotch Royal Wardrobe: Three pair of wolwin hois of worsetis of Garnsey. Six paire of gloves of the same.

[9] Editor’s Note.—The Guernsey “crâsset” was very unlike the English “cresset,” which was in the form of an iron lantern, filled with inflammable materials. Ours was suspended from a hook or a cord along which it was pulled to the required point, and was rounded at one end and pointed at the other, and filled with oil. It is derived from the Fr. “creuset” from Latin crux a cross, because anciently crucibles and all vessels for melting metals were marked with a cross.

[9] Editor's Note.—The Guernsey “crâsset” was very unlike the English “cresset,” which was in the form of an iron lantern, filled with inflammable materials. Ours was suspended from a hook or a cord along which it was pulled to the required point, and was rounded at one end and pointed at the other, and filled with oil. It is derived from the Fr. “creuset” from Latin crux a cross, because anciently crucibles and all vessels for melting metals were marked with a cross.

Christmas and New Year.

“Every season
Shall have its suited pastime; even winter,
In its deep noon, when mountains piled with snow
And choked up valleys from our mansion, bar
All entrance, and nor guest nor traveller
Sounds at our gate; the empty hall forsaken,
In some warm chamber, by the crackling fire,
We’ll hold our little, snug, domestic court,
Plying our work with song and tale between.”
Joanna Baillie.

From St. Thomas’ Day to New Year’s Eve is considered to be a season when the powers of darkness are more than usually active, and it is supposed to be dangerous to be[34] out after dark.[10] Men returning home on these nights have been led astray by the “faeu Bellengier” or Will o’ the wisp, and when they believed themselves to be close to their own doors have found themselves, they knew not how, in quite another part of the island. Others have been driven almost crazy by finding themselves followed or preceded by large black dogs, which no threats could scare away and on which no blows could take effect. Some find their path beset by white rabbits that go hopping along just under their feet.

From St. Thomas’ Day to New Year’s Eve is considered to be a season when the powers of darkness are more than usually active, and it is supposed to be dangerous to be[34] out after dark.[10] Men returning home on these nights have been led astray by the “faeu Bellengier” or Will o’ the wisp, and when they believed themselves to be close to their own doors have found themselves, they knew not how, in quite another part of the island. Others have been driven almost crazy by finding themselves followed or preceded by large black dogs, which no threats could scare away and on which no blows could take effect. Some find their path beset by white rabbits that go hopping along just under their feet.

It is generally believed that just at midnight on Christmas Eve all the cattle kneel and adore the newborn Saviour.[11] The considerate farmer will take care to place an extra quantity of litter in the stall when he shuts up his beasts for the night, but none would venture to wait and see the event. Such prying curiosity is too dangerous, for it is related how, on one occasion, a man who professed to disbelieve the fact remained watching till the witching hour. What he saw was never known, for, as he was leaving the stable, the door slammed violently, and he fell dead on the threshold.

It is generally believed that just at midnight on Christmas Eve all the cattle kneel and adore the newborn Saviour.[11] The considerate farmer will take care to place an extra quantity of litter in the stall when he shuts up his beasts for the night, but none would venture to wait and see the event. Such prying curiosity is too dangerous, for it is related how, on one occasion, a man who professed to disbelieve the fact remained watching till the witching hour. What he saw was never known, for, as he was leaving the stable, the door slammed violently, and he fell dead on the threshold.

It is also said that, on the same night, and at the same hour, all water turns to wine. A woman, prompted by curiosity, determined to verify the truth[35] of this allegation. Just at midnight, she proceeded to draw a bucket of water from the well, when she heard a voice addressing her in the following words:—

It is also said that, on the same night, and at the same hour, all water turns to wine. A woman, driven by curiosity, decided to check the truth[35] of this claim. Right at midnight, she went to draw a bucket of water from the well, when she heard a voice speaking to her in the following words:—

“Toute l’eau se tourne en vin,
Et tu es proche de ta fin.”

She fell down struck with a mortal disease, and before the end of the year was a corpse.[12]

She fell down struck with a mortal disease, and before the end of the year was a corpse.[12]

Notwithstanding the supernatural terrors of this night, groups of young men and women from all parts of the country flock into town after their day’s work is done, and assemble in crowds in the market place, where they regale on oranges and roasted chestnuts. The public-houses profit greatly by their presence; rendered valiant by their potations, and feeling security in numbers, they return home at a late hour, singing in chorus some interminable ditty, which, if goblins have any ear for music, must certainly have the effect of driving them far away.

Despite the supernatural fears of this night, groups of young men and women from all over the country come into town after finishing their work for the day. They gather in crowds in the marketplace, enjoying oranges and roasted chestnuts. The pubs benefit significantly from their presence; emboldened by their drinks and feeling safe in numbers, they head home late at night, singing together some endless song that, if goblins have any taste for music, would definitely drive them far away.

By those in easy circumstances Christmas Day is now celebrated much as it is in England. The houses are decorated with holly and other evergreens—the same substantial fare loads the hospitable board, presents of meat or geese are sent to poor dependants, and families who are dispersed re-assemble at the same table. It is still customary for the poorer classes among the peasantry,[36] who at any other season of the year would be ashamed to beg, to go about from door to door some days before Christmas, asking for alms under the name of “Noel,” in order to be able to add something to their scanty fare; and before grates and sea-coal became so common it was usual to reserve a large log of wood to be burned on the hearth at Christmas. This was called “le tronquet de Noel” and is evidently the same as the Yule log of the North of England.

By those who are well off, Christmas Day is now celebrated much like it is in England. The houses are decorated with holly and other evergreens—the same hearty food fills the welcoming table, gifts of meat or geese are sent to those in need, and families that have been apart gather together at the same table. It’s still common for the poorer members of the community, who would be embarrassed to ask for help at any other time of year, to go door to door a few days before Christmas asking for donations called “Noel,” so they can add something to their meager meals; and before grates and coal became widely used, it was customary to keep a large log of wood to burn on the hearth at Christmas. This was known as “le tronquet de Noel” and is clearly the same as the Yule log found in the North of England.

In the neighbouring island of Alderney, one of the favourite diversions in the merry meetings at this festive season was the assuming of various disguises. Porphyrius, a native of Tyre, and a disciple of Longinus in the year 223 speaks of the “Feast of Mithras, or the Sun, where men were in the habit of disguising themselves as all sorts of animals—lions, lionesses, crows;” and St. Sampson, on his second visit to Jersey, gave gilded medals to the children on condition that they stayed away from these fêtes; so says Mr. Métivier in one of his early letters to the Gazette.

On the neighboring island of Alderney, one of the favorite pastimes during the cheerful gatherings at this festive season was dressing up in various costumes. Porphyrius, a native of Tyre and a student of Longinus in the year 223, talks about the “Feast of Mithras, or the Sun,” where people would commonly disguise themselves as all kinds of animals—lions, lionesses, crows; and St. Sampson, during his second visit to Jersey, gave gold-plated medals to the kids on the condition that they stayed away from these celebrations; so says Mr. Métivier in one of his early letters to the Gazette.

On the last night of the year it was customary (and the practice has not altogether fallen into desuetude) for boys to dress up a grotesque figure, which they called “Le vieux bout de l’an,” and after parading it through the streets by torch-light with the mock ceremonial of a funeral procession, to end by burying it on the beach, or in some other retired spot, or to make a bonfire and burn it.[13]

On the last night of the year it was customary (and the practice has not altogether fallen into desuetude) for boys to dress up a grotesque figure, which they called “Le vieux bout de l’an,” and after parading it through the streets by torch-light with the mock ceremonial of a funeral procession, to end by burying it on the beach, or in some other retired spot, or to make a bonfire and burn it.[13]

“How often has it been my melancholy duty to attend, sometimes as chief mourner (or mummer), the funeral of old Bout de l’An! A log of wood, wrapt up in sable cloth, was his usual representative, when, with great and even classical solemnity, just as the clock struck twelve, the juvenile procession set itself in motion, every member thereof carrying a lantern scooped out of a turnip, or made of oiled paper.… Ere the law-suit between old and new style was for ever settled, the annual log—Andrew Bonamy is mine authority—underwent the Pagan ceremony of incineration at the Gallet-Heaume.”—(Mr. Métivier in the Star, March 14th, 1831.)

“How often has it been my sad duty to be there, sometimes as the main mourner (or performer), at the funeral of old Bout de l’An! A piece of wood, wrapped in black cloth, usually represented him when, with great and even classical seriousness, just as the clock struck twelve, the young procession started moving, with everyone carrying a lantern carved from a turnip or made of oiled paper. Before the legal battle between old and new styles was finally resolved, the annual log—Andrew Bonamy is my source—went through the Pagan ritual of burning at the Gallet-Heaume.”—(Mr. Métivier in the Star, March 14th, 1831.)

This is probably one of the superstitious practices against which the ordinance of the Royal Court in 1622 was directed. At the same time, children were wont to go about from house to house to beg for a New Year’s gift, under the name of “hirvières” or “oguinane.” In so doing they chanted the following rude rhyme:—

This is probably one of the superstitious practices that the Royal Court's ordinance in 1622 was aimed at. At the same time, children would go from house to house asking for a New Year’s gift, calling it “hirvières” or “oguinane.” While doing this, they would chant the following simple rhyme:—

Oguinâni! Oguinâno!
Ouvre ta pouque, et pis la recllios.[14]

In Scotland Hogmanay is the universal popular name for the last day of the year. “It is a day of high festival among young and old—but particularly the young.… It is still customary, in retired and primitive towns, for the children of the poorer class of people to get themselves on that morning swaddled in a great sheet, doubled up in front, so as to form a vast pocket, and then to go along the streets in little bands, calling at the doors of the wealthier classes for an expected dole of wheaten bread. This is called their Hogmanay.”[15]

In Scotland Hogmanay is the universal popular name for the last day of the year. “It is a day of high festival among young and old—but particularly the young.… It is still customary, in retired and primitive towns, for the children of the poorer class of people to get themselves on that morning swaddled in a great sheet, doubled up in front, so as to form a vast pocket, and then to go along the streets in little bands, calling at the doors of the wealthier classes for an expected dole of wheaten bread. This is called their Hogmanay.”[15]

The first day of the year is with all classes in Guernsey the one most strictly observed as a holiday, and, in all but the religious observance, is more thought of than even Christmas Day. Presents are given to friends, servants and children; the heads of families gather around them those who have left the paternal roof; more distant relatives exchange visits; young people call at the houses[39] of their aged kinsfolk to wish them many happy returns of the season, and, in many cases, to receive the gifts that are awaiting them; and receptions—now become almost official in their character—are held by the Lieutenant-Governor, the Bailiff, and the Dean. Cake and wine are offered to visitors, and the day ends in most households with a feast in proportion with their means and rank in society. All the morning the roads and streets are crowded with groups of persons hurrying from house to house, hands are warmly shaken, kind words are spoken, many a little coolness or misunderstanding is forgotten, and even breaches of long standing are healed, when neighbours join in eating the many cakes for which Guernsey is famous, and which are considered suitable for the occasion. The favourite undoubtedly is “gâche à corinthes,” anglicé “currant cake,” also a kind of soft bread-cake, known by the name of “galette;” and on Christmas Day a sort of milk-cake, called “gâche détrempée” is baked early in the morning, so as to appear hot at the breakfast table; and so completely is this repast looked upon in the light of a family feast, that parents living in the country send presents of these cakes to their children who have taken service in town. A younger brother will leave the paternal roof long before daybreak to carry to his sister, at her master’s house, the cake which the affectionate mother has risen in the middle of the night to bake for her absent child.

The first day of the year is the most strictly observed holiday in Guernsey, even more appreciated than Christmas Day, except for its religious significance. People exchange gifts with friends, staff, and children. Families come together with those who have moved out, while more distant relatives visit each other. Young people stop by the homes of their older relatives to wish them a happy new year and often receive gifts in return. The Lieutenant-Governor, the Bailiff, and the Dean host receptions that have become almost official, where cake and wine are offered to guests. The day typically concludes in most households with a feast that reflects their means and social status. Throughout the morning, the roads and streets are filled with groups of people rushing from one home to another, warmly shaking hands, sharing kind words, forgetting little disagreements, and even mending long-standing rifts as neighbors enjoy the various cakes that Guernsey is famous for, which are considered fitting for the occasion. The favorite is definitely “gâche à corinthes,” or “currant cake” in English, along with a soft bread-cake called “galette.” On Christmas Day, a milk-cake called “gâche détrempée” is baked early in the morning to be served hot at breakfast. This meal is seen as a family feast, so parents in the countryside send these cakes to their children working in town. A younger brother may leave home well before dawn to deliver the cake his caring mother made in the middle of the night for her daughter at her employer's house.

[10] Editor’s Note.—In Contes Populaires, Préjugés, Patois, Proverbes, etc., de l’arrondissement de Bayeux, par M. Pluquet; seconde édition, 1834, it is said: “During the eight days before Christmas (Les Avents de Noël) apparitions are most frequent, and sorcerers have most power.”

[10] Editor’s Note.—In Contes Populaires, Préjugés, Patois, Proverbes, etc., de l’arrondissement de Bayeux, par M. Pluquet; seconde édition, 1834, it is said: “During the eight days before Christmas (Les Avents de Noël) apparitions are most frequent, and sorcerers have most power.”

[11] Editor’s Note.—This belief also prevails in Normandy, for M. Du Bois says:—“Les paysans sont persuadés que, la veille de Noël, à l’heure du sacrement de la messe de minuit, tous les bestiaux, et surtout les bœufs et les vaches, mettent un genou en terre pour rendre hommage à Jésus naissant. Il serait imprudent, disent-ils, de chercher à s’assurer de ce fait par soi-même; on courrait le risque d’être battu.”—Recherches sur la Normandie, Du Bois, 1843, p. 343. And in the centre of France and Berry:—“On assure qu’au moment où le prêtre élève l’hostie, pendant la messe de minuit, tous les animaux de la paroisse s’agenouillent et prient devant leurs crèches.”—Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, par Laisnel de la Salle, Tome 1er, p. 17.

[11] Editor's Note.—This belief also prevails in Normandy, for M. Du Bois says:—“Les paysans sont persuadés que, la veille de Noël, à l’heure du sacrement de la messe de minuit, tous les bestiaux, et surtout les bœufs et les vaches, mettent un genou en terre pour rendre hommage à Jésus naissant. Il serait imprudent, disent-ils, de chercher à s’assurer de ce fait par soi-même; on courrait le risque d’être battu.”—Recherches sur la Normandie, Du Bois, 1843, p. 343. And in the centre of France and Berry:—“On assure qu’au moment où le prêtre élève l’hostie, pendant la messe de minuit, tous les animaux de la paroisse s’agenouillent et prient devant leurs crèches.”—Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, par Laisnel de la Salle, Tome 1er, p. 17.

[12] Editor’s Note.—In Sark the superstition is that the water in the streams and wells turns into blood at midnight on Christmas Eve, and they also tell you that if you go and look you die within the year. One Sark man said that he was determined to go to the well and draw water at midnight, come what might. So on Christmas Eve he sallied forth to reach the well in his back yard; as he crossed the threshold he tripped and hit his head against the lintel of the door, and was picked up unconscious the next morning. Most people would have taken this as a warning and desisted, but he was obstinate, and the following Christmas Eve he left the house at midnight as before, but as he approached the well he heard a voice saying:—

[12] Editor's Note.—In Sark the superstition is that the water in the streams and wells turns into blood at midnight on Christmas Eve, and they also tell you that if you go and look you die within the year. One Sark man said that he was determined to go to the well and draw water at midnight, come what might. So on Christmas Eve he sallied forth to reach the well in his back yard; as he crossed the threshold he tripped and hit his head against the lintel of the door, and was picked up unconscious the next morning. Most people would have taken this as a warning and desisted, but he was obstinate, and the following Christmas Eve he left the house at midnight as before, but as he approached the well he heard a voice saying:—

“Qui veut voir
Veut sa mort.”

Then at last he was frightened, and rushed back into the house, and never again did he attempt to pry into forbidden mysteries.—From Mrs. Le Messurier, of Sark.

Then finally he was scared and dashed back into the house, and he never tried to uncover forbidden mysteries again.—From Mrs. Le Messurier, of Sark.

[13] Editor’s Note.—Hence the country people’s term for the effigy of Guy Fawkes on the 5th of November “le vieux bout de l’an.”

[13] Editor's Note.—Hence the country people’s term for the effigy of Guy Fawkes on the 5th of November “le vieux bout de l’an.”

“Oguinâni! Oguinâno!
Ope thy purse, and shut it then.”

There has been much discussion as to the derivation of “oguinâne,” from which the Scottish “hogmanay” also comes. Mr. Métivier, in his dictionary, says that it means the annual present of a master to his servants, of a seigneur to his vassals, of a father to his children, and derives it from “agenhine feoh” or “hogenehyne fee” the present made, or money given, to those who belong to you—a word composed of “agen” one’s own—as the English own, and “hind” servant, one of the family. And he laughs at the theory propounded by various French and English folklorists that it is derived from the rites of the Druids, and comes from their ancient cry “Au guy l’an neuf”—“the mistletoe (gui) of the New Year”—New Year’s Day being the day the pagans went into the forests to seek the mistletoe on the oaks. (See Notes and Queries. Series III. Vol. IV. p. 486.) In the Star of March 14th, 1831, Mr. Métivier tells us that “as late as the reign of Louis XIV. it was usual for the populace round Morlaix to chant a variety of bacchanalian songs on the last eve of the year, and the chorus or refrain of every stanza was precisely what I should never have fancied it to be—our

There’s been a lot of talk about the origin of “oguinâne,” which is also the source of the Scottish “hogmanay.” Mr. Métivier, in his dictionary, states that it refers to the yearly gift from a master to his servants, a seigneur to his vassals, or a father to his children, and traces it back to “agenhine feoh” or “hogenehyne fee,” indicating a present made or money given to those who belong to you—a term made up of “agen,” meaning one’s own, like the English word own, and “hind,” meaning servant, or someone in the family. He scoffs at the theory from various French and English folklorists that it comes from Druid rituals and is derived from their ancient phrase “Au guy l’an neuf”—“the mistletoe (gui) of the New Year”—as New Year’s Day was when pagans went into the woods to look for mistletoe on oaks. (See Notes and Queries. Series III. Vol. IV. p. 486.) In the Star on March 14th, 1831, Mr. Métivier informs us that “up until the reign of Louis XIV, it was common for the people around Morlaix to sing various bacchanalian songs on the last night of the year, and the chorus or refrain of every stanza was exactly what I’d never have imagined it to be—our

‘Oghin an eit! Oghin an eit!’

I am informed by a worthy monk that the good news announced by these mystical words had nothing to do with the religion of Christ, and that, being interpreted, they only tell us that ‘the wheat is upspringing—le bled germe.’ Eit and od originally implied not wheat only, but every sort of grain and seed. Thus it appears that what at first sight defied all rational conjecture—the ‘oguinâni, oguinâno,’ cry of our small gentry, once formed the immemorial chorus of an Armorican hymn—the pure heathen liturgical relic of some Gaulish festival. The primitive ditty was full of allusions to the increase of light, the revival of vegetable nature, and other seasonable topics. The noisy little heralds of this pleasing intelligence received for their reward an ‘oguinâne,’ or, as it is now called, ‘leurs hirvières’—an hibernum donum or winter gift. It is true that a few half-learned lexicographers talk of the mistletoe and ‘Au Guy l’An Neuf;’ but the French savans were systematic haters of France’s aboriginal languages, and the minor Latin poet who invented this nonsensical interpretation of a word whose etymon he was too lazy to dig for in its native mine has hardly been dead two centuries.”

I'm told by a respected monk that the good news conveyed by these mystical words has nothing to do with the religion of Christ. When translated, they simply inform us that "the wheat is sprouting—le bled germe." Eit and od originally referred not just to wheat but to all types of grain and seeds. Thus, it seems that what at first glance seemed to defy all rational thought—the "oguinâni, oguinâno," chant of our lower class—once formed the ancient chorus of an Armorican hymn—the pure pagan liturgical remnant of some Gaulish festival. The original song was filled with references to the increase of light, the revival of plant life, and other timely subjects. The noisy little messengers of this delightful news received as their reward an "oguinâne," or, as it's now called, "leurs hirvières"—an hibernum donum or winter gift. It's true that a few half-educated lexicographers mention the mistletoe and "Au Guy l’An Neuf;" but the French scholars have systematically disdained France’s original languages, and the minor Latin poet who created this absurd interpretation of a word whose origins he was too lazy to trace back to its native source has barely been dead for two centuries.

[15] Editor’s Note.—The old people of St. Martin’s parish still (1896) talk of having in their youth gone to the neighbours’ houses on New Year’s Eve singing the following rhyme:—

[15] Editor's Note.—The old people of St. Martin’s parish still (1896) talk of having in their youth gone to the neighbours’ houses on New Year’s Eve singing the following rhyme:—

“Bon jour, Monsieur! Bon jour, Madame!
Je n’vous ai pas vu acouâre (encore) chut (cette) an.
Et je vous souhaite une bouâne année,
Et mes irvières s’i’vous plliet.”

And a little bowl or bag of pennies was always at hand for gratuities.

And there was always a small bowl or bag of coins nearby for tips.

La Grand’ Querrue.

“And at the farm on the lochside of Rannock, in parlour and kitchen,
Hark! there is music—yea, flowing of music, of milk, and of whiskey;
Dancing and drinking, the young and the old, the spectators and actors,
Never not actors the young, and the old not always spectators:
Lo, I see piping and dancing!”
“The Bothie of Tober-na-Vuolich,” by A. H. Clough.

La Grand’ Querrue.

La Grande Rue.

The parsnip seems to have been cultivated at a very early period in Guernsey, the soil appearing to be particularly well suited to the growth of this valuable root. We have proof that tithe of them was paid in times long anterior to the Reformation, although not claimed in the present day. In order to secure a good crop, it is necessary that the ground should be deeply trenched, and this operation, which takes place at the beginning of the year, and entails a great amount of labour, is, nevertheless, looked forward to with pleasure, as it gives rise to social meetings. The trenching of the soil was formerly, and is still occasionally, effected by the spade alone. This was done by farm labourers and hired men with a peculiar spade called “Une bêque de Guernesi.” Made by the country blacksmiths of the island, the handle was of wood, generally ash, and so was the upper portion of the blade, which was heart-shaped, the tip of the blade being of steel. It was a very slow operation, four perches a day being the utmost one man could accomplish, so that it had to begin very early in the year, “whilst eating the bread baked at Christmas,” as the old farmers said. But about a hundred years ago the “grand’ querrue” or big plough was introduced at Les Fontaines, in the Castel parish, the house of the Lenfesteys. This is preceded by one of the ordinary size to trace the furrow. The large plough, being an expensive instrument and one that is only wanted occasionally, is often the joint property of several neighbours, who unite together to assist each other in working it. Each brings his quota of labourers, and as many as twenty-two animals have been sometimes seen harnessed to the same plough, to wit, six bullocks and sixteen horses. Every man who is fortunate enough to be the possessor of a beast deems himself bound in honour to produce it on these occasions. The plough is generally guided by the owner of the field, and a furrow is made about twelve inches deep by about eighteen to twenty-four inches wide. As the labour is social, all work with good will and emulation, and the scene is one of great animation. Of course the assistance given is gratuitous, or, to speak more correctly, is to be returned in kind when required. The farmer, however, who avails himself of the labour of his neighbours, is expected to feed them. The consequence is that the “grand’ querrue” is made the occasion of a rural feast. The cider, for which the island is famous, circulates freely throughout the day, and the prettiest girls are selected as cup-bearers. Work begins about seven o’clock in the morning; about ten o’clock a sort of luncheon called “mi-matin” is provided; this consists of bread and butter, with cheese, fried cod fish, and strong tea or coffee. At noon the cattle are unharnessed and put to feed, and then comes the dinner of cabbage-soup, a large boiled ham or “pâlette,” a breast-piece of pork, and perhaps a round of beef. At two o’clock work is resumed, with a stoppage at four for a “mi-relevée” of tea and currant cake, and occasional intervals for “une petite goutte;” for it is well known that[43] “i’faut prendre une petite goutte pour arrousaï, ou bien j’n’airons pâs d’pânais,”—“one must take a sip to moisten the field, or there will be no parsnips.” The day closes with a substantial supper, more beef, more ham, enormous plum-puddings, baked, not boiled, in the old ovens, (“grosses houichepotes”) with plenty of cider.

The parsnip seems to have been grown a long time ago in Guernsey, as the soil is particularly well-suited for this valuable root. We have evidence that a tithe was paid on them long before the Reformation, although it's not claimed anymore. To ensure a good harvest, the ground needs to be deeply trenched. This process, which happens at the beginning of the year and requires a lot of labor, is still anticipated with pleasure, as it leads to social gatherings. Trenching the soil was previously done, and occasionally still is, with just a spade. Farm laborers and hired workers used a special spade called “Une bêque de Guernesi.” Made by the local blacksmiths, the handle was typically made of ash wood, as was the upper part of the heart-shaped blade, while the tip was steel. It was a slow process, with one person able to trench only four perches a day, meaning it had to start very early in the year, “while eating the bread baked at Christmas,” as the old farmers said. About a hundred years ago, the “grand’ querrue” or big plough was introduced at Les Fontaines, in the Castel parish, home to the Lenfesteys. This is preceded by a regular-sized plough to trace the furrow. The large plough is an expensive tool that’s only needed occasionally, so it’s often shared among several neighbors, who come together to help each other use it. Each person brings their share of workers, and it’s not uncommon to see as many as twenty-two animals harnessed to the same plough—six bullocks and sixteen horses. Every person lucky enough to own an animal feels obliged to bring it on these occasions. The plough is usually guided by the owner of the field, creating a furrow about twelve inches deep and eighteen to twenty-four inches wide. Since the work is social, everyone collaborates with good spirit and competition, making the scene very lively. The help given is voluntary, or more accurately, to be returned in kind when needed. However, the farmer who benefits from his neighbors’ labor is expected to provide food for them. As a result, the “grand’ querrue” becomes an occasion for a rural feast. The cider, for which the island is famous, flows freely throughout the day, and the most beautiful girls are chosen as cup-bearers. Work starts around seven o’clock in the morning; around ten o’clock, a kind of brunch known as “mi-matin” is served, consisting of bread and butter, cheese, fried cod, and strong tea or coffee. At noon, the animals are unharnessed and allowed to eat, followed by a lunch of cabbage soup, a large boiled ham or “pâlette,” a breast of pork, and possibly a roast beef. At two o’clock, work resumes, with a break at four for a “mi-relevée” of tea and currant cake, along with occasional breaks for “une petite goutte,” as it's well known that “one must take a sip to moisten the field, or there will be no parsnips.” The day ends with a hearty supper, more beef, more ham, huge plum puddings—baked, not boiled, in the old ovens (“grosses houichepotes”)—accompanied by plenty of cider.

To this feast it is customary to invite the members of the respective families who have not taken part in the labours of the day, and the richer farmers send presents of pudding to their poorer neighbours who are not invited to share in the work. Friends and relations who reside at a distance, or in town, also join the gathering, and the best part of the night is spent in singing, dancing, story-telling, blind man’s buff, or the ancient roundelay of “mon beau laurier.”[16]

To this feast it is customary to invite the members of the respective families who have not taken part in the labours of the day, and the richer farmers send presents of pudding to their poorer neighbours who are not invited to share in the work. Friends and relations who reside at a distance, or in town, also join the gathering, and the best part of the night is spent in singing, dancing, story-telling, blind man’s buff, or the ancient roundelay of “mon beau laurier.”[16]

[16] Editor’s Note.—One curious custom at the supper or “défrique” was that the men had their meal first, and not till they had finished did the women sit down to have theirs.

[16] Editor's Note.—One curious custom at the supper or “défrique” was that the men had their meal first, and not till they had finished did the women sit down to have theirs.

Shrove Tuesday.

Shrove Tuesday is observed in the usual way, by a general frying and eating of pancakes, and the custom must be old, and one of the superstitious practices which the zeal of the Presbyterian clergy failed in eradicating; for, had it been re-introduced from England, it is not likely that it would have become so universal, or have taken so strong a hold on the minds of the people.

Shrove Tuesday is celebrated in the traditional way, with a widespread frying and eating of pancakes, and this custom must be ancient, one of the superstitious rituals that the fervor of the Presbyterian clergy couldn’t eliminate; because if it had been brought back from England, it’s unlikely it would have become so widespread or so deeply ingrained in people's minds.

The First Sunday in Lent.

In the neighbouring island of Alderney, the first Sunday in Lent is known as “Le Dimanche des Brandons”—a name by which it is designated in old calendars, and which it still bears in some parts of France.[17] According to the late Mr. John Ozanne (de la Salerie), a native of Alderney, it was also known as “le jour des vitres,” this last word having, as he said, in the dialect of Alderney, the meaning of masks. This gives rise to the supposition that in days gone by masking formed part of the entertainment. On this day the young people made bonfires and danced round them, especially at “La Pointe de Clanque.” This dance was supposed to have had a bacchanalian origin, but was practised up to fifty years ago; they revolved round these bonfires, and leapt over them, and then, lighting wisps of straw, returned to the town by the fields, throwing about these torches, to the great danger of the thatched roofs.

In the neighbouring island of Alderney, the first Sunday in Lent is known as “Le Dimanche des Brandons”—a name by which it is designated in old calendars, and which it still bears in some parts of France.[17] According to the late Mr. John Ozanne (de la Salerie), a native of Alderney, it was also known as “le jour des vitres,” this last word having, as he said, in the dialect of Alderney, the meaning of masks. This gives rise to the supposition that in days gone by masking formed part of the entertainment. On this day the young people made bonfires and danced round them, especially at “La Pointe de Clanque.” This dance was supposed to have had a bacchanalian origin, but was practised up to fifty years ago; they revolved round these bonfires, and leapt over them, and then, lighting wisps of straw, returned to the town by the fields, throwing about these torches, to the great danger of the thatched roofs.

[17] Editor’s Notes.—That these customs were also kept up in Guernsey is evident from the following extract from the manuscript note book of Monsieur Elie Brevint, who died in the island of Sark in 1674, aged 87. He says:—“Le premier Dimanche de Caresme s’appelle le jour des Brandons; à St. Martin de Guernezé les jeunes hommes par esbat portent au soir du dit jour brandons de glie, etc.”

[17] Editor’s Notes.—That these customs were also kept up in Guernsey is evident from the following extract from the manuscript note book of Monsieur Elie Brevint, who died in the island of Sark in 1674, aged 87. He says:—“Le premier Dimanche de Caresme s’appelle le jour des Brandons; à St. Martin de Guernezé les jeunes hommes par esbat portent au soir du dit jour brandons de glie, etc.”

In Les Archives de Normandie, 1824, p. 164, there is the following notice of “Le Jour des Brandons,” which shows that this custom also prevailed in various parts of France. “À Saint Vaast et à Reville, la veille de l’Epiphanie, des centaines d’enfants et même d’hommes, parcourrent les campagnes munis de brandons allumés. Ils crient, ‘Taupes et mulots, sortez de mon clos, ou je vous mets le feu sur le dos.’ Ou dans quelques autres parties de la Normandie on chante ces vers-ci:

In Les Archives de Normandie, 1824, p. 164, there's the following note about “Le Jour des Brandons,” which shows that this custom was also common in various regions of France. “In Saint Vaast and Reville, on the eve of Epiphany, hundreds of children and even adults roam the fields carrying lit torches. They shout, ‘Moles and mice, come out of my property, or I’ll set you on fire.’ In some other parts of Normandy, they sing these lines:

Bon jour les rois
Jusqu’a douze mois
Douz’ mois passés
Rois, revenez!
Charge, pommier!
A chaq’ petite branchette
Tout plein ma grand’ pochette,
Taupes, mulots,
Sortez du clos,
Ou j’ vous brul’rai la barbe et l’s os!

Le lendemain au soir on allume un nouveau feu qu’on appèle une Bourgulée, et l’on renouvelle le même chant, qui commence encore par ‘Adieu les Rois,’ etc. Dans la Commune de Créance, une grande partie de la population passe presque toute la nuit du premier Dimanche de Carême à faire la même sommation aux taupes et aux mulots.… Le Dimanche des Brandons est une date commune et naturelle des actes du moyen age.”

Le lendemain soir, on allume un nouveau feu appelé une Bourgulée, et on reprend le même chant, qui commence encore par ‘Adieu les Rois,’ etc. Dans la Commune de Créance, une grande partie de la population passe presque toute la nuit du premier Dimanche de Carême à faire la même sommation aux taupes et aux mulots.… Le Dimanche des Brandons est une date commune et naturelle des actes du Moyen Âge.

The “Dimanche des Brandons” was also kept up in the centre of France with very much the same ceremonies. See Croyances et Légendes du centre de la France, Laisnel de la Salle. Tome 1er. Page 35.

The “Dimanche des Brandons” was also celebrated in the center of France with very similar ceremonies. See Croyances et Légendes du centre de la France, Laisnel de la Salle. Tome 1er. Page 35.

“At Dijon, in Burgundy, it is the custom upon the first Sunday in Lent to make large fires in the streets, whence it is called “Firebrand Sunday.” This practice originated in the processions formerly made on that day by the peasants with lighted torches of straw, to drive away, as they called it, the bad air from the earth.”—From Nori Bourguinons, p. 148. Quoted in Brand’s Observations on Popular Antiquities, p. 57.

“At Dijon, in Burgundy, it’s a tradition on the first Sunday of Lent to make huge fires in the streets, which is why it’s called “Firebrand Sunday.” This practice started from the processions that the peasants used to hold on that day, carrying lighted straw torches to drive away, as they put it, the bad air from the earth.”—From Nori Bourguinons, p. 148. Quoted in Brand’s Observations on Popular Antiquities, p. 57.

Good Friday.

On the morning of Good Friday it is the custom of the young people who live near the sea shore to make parties to go down to the beach to collect limpets. When a sufficient quantity of these shell fish has been taken, a flat stone or rock of sufficient size is selected, and, after being carefully swept and divested of all extraneous matter, the limpets are arranged on it with their shells uppermost. A head of dry furze or other brushwood is then placed over them and set on fire, and the limpets are left covered with the hot embers until they are supposed to be sufficiently cooked. Bread-cakes, fresh baked—if hot from the oven so much the better—with an ample supply of the rich butter for which the island is so famous, and a few bottles of cider or beer, have been provided beforehand by the members composing the pic-nic, and the limpets, now done to a turn, are eaten as a relish to the simple meal, with a better appetite, and[46] more real pleasure than probably a far more elaborate feast would afford.[18]

On the morning of Good Friday it is the custom of the young people who live near the sea shore to make parties to go down to the beach to collect limpets. When a sufficient quantity of these shell fish has been taken, a flat stone or rock of sufficient size is selected, and, after being carefully swept and divested of all extraneous matter, the limpets are arranged on it with their shells uppermost. A head of dry furze or other brushwood is then placed over them and set on fire, and the limpets are left covered with the hot embers until they are supposed to be sufficiently cooked. Bread-cakes, fresh baked—if hot from the oven so much the better—with an ample supply of the rich butter for which the island is so famous, and a few bottles of cider or beer, have been provided beforehand by the members composing the pic-nic, and the limpets, now done to a turn, are eaten as a relish to the simple meal, with a better appetite, and[46] more real pleasure than probably a far more elaborate feast would afford.[18]

Hot cross buns on Good Friday were unknown in Guernsey at the commencement of the present century.

Hot cross buns on Good Friday were not known in Guernsey at the beginning of this century.

[18] Editor’s Note.—“In Sark, on Good Friday it is the custom for boys to go and sail small boats on the ponds or pools by the sea-shore; and these boats are made a good while beforehand, or treasured up of long standing; this custom they never fail to keep up. Numbers of these same boys also go in the afternoon to the Eperquerie drill-ground, to play a game which they call rounders. It is played with a ball and a stick, and somewhat resembles cricket.”—From A Descriptive Sketch of the Island of Sark, by the Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille (for many years Vicar of the island), published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, October, 1875.

[18] Editor's Note.—“In Sark, on Good Friday it is the custom for boys to go and sail small boats on the ponds or pools by the sea-shore; and these boats are made a good while beforehand, or treasured up of long standing; this custom they never fail to keep up. Numbers of these same boys also go in the afternoon to the Eperquerie drill-ground, to play a game which they call rounders. It is played with a ball and a stick, and somewhat resembles cricket.”—From A Descriptive Sketch of the Island of Sark, by the Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille (for many years Vicar of the island), published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, October, 1875.

Easter.

There do not appear to be any particular customs connected with Easter, but some old people can still remember that in their youth the children in some parts of the country used to go about from door to door begging for eggs.[19] This was called “demander la mouissole,” and was evidently derived from the practice, so common in all parts of Europe, of giving presents of eggs at this season. Mouissole is derived from the old Norman word mouisson, which means “a bird.”

There do not appear to be any particular customs connected with Easter, but some old people can still remember that in their youth the children in some parts of the country used to go about from door to door begging for eggs.[19] This was called “demander la mouissole,” and was evidently derived from the practice, so common in all parts of Europe, of giving presents of eggs at this season. Mouissole is derived from the old Norman word mouisson, which means “a bird.”

[19] Editor’s Note.—In the country the dinner on Easter Sunday used always to consist of fried eggs and bacon. As an old woman said, “it was the only day we ever tasted an egg.” If they could not get fowls’ eggs, they even got wild birds’ eggs, and fried and ate them!

[19] Editor's Note.—In the country the dinner on Easter Sunday used always to consist of fried eggs and bacon. As an old woman said, “it was the only day we ever tasted an egg.” If they could not get fowls’ eggs, they even got wild birds’ eggs, and fried and ate them!

“In the North of England boys beg on Easter Eve eggs to play with, and beggars ask for them to eat.”—De Ludis Orientalibus, by Hyde, 1694. p. 237.

“In the North of England, boys ask for eggs on Easter Eve to play with, and beggars request them to eat.” —De Ludis Orientalibus, by Hyde, 1694. p. 237.

“The custom of eating a gammon of bacon at Easter, which is kept up in many parts of England, was founded on this, viz., to shew their abhorrence to Judaism at that solemn commemoration of our Lord’s Resurrection.”—From Aubrey, 1679.

“The tradition of eating a ham at Easter, which is still followed in many parts of England, was established to express their disdain for Judaism during that important celebration of our Lord’s Resurrection.” —From Aubrey, 1679.

The First of April.

The first of April is not forgotten by children, who amuse themselves on this day by attaching long shreds of paper or bits of rag by means of crooked pins to the clothes of passers-by,[20] and then crying out as loud as they can bawl, “La Coûe! La Coûe!” or “La Folle Agnès.” No one knows the reason of the latter exclamation.

The first of April is not forgotten by children, who amuse themselves on this day by attaching long shreds of paper or bits of rag by means of crooked pins to the clothes of passers-by,[20] and then crying out as loud as they can bawl, “La Coûe! La Coûe!” or “La Folle Agnès.” No one knows the reason of the latter exclamation.

[20] Editor’s Note.—In Lancashire Folk-Lore p. 225, it says, “On Mid-Lent or ‘Bragot’ Sunday it is a custom for boys to hook a piece of coloured cloth to the women’s gowns, and a similar custom prevails in Portugal at carnival times.”

[20] Editor’s Note.—In Lancashire Folk-Lore p. 225, it says, “On Mid-Lent or ‘Bragot’ Sunday it is a custom for boys to hook a piece of coloured cloth to the women’s gowns, and a similar custom prevails in Portugal at carnival times.”

Sundays in May.

On the first Sunday in May the young men and women of the lower orders arise at daybreak and sally forth into the country in groups, returning home with large nosegays generally pilfered from the open gardens that adorn the neat cottages of the peasantry.[21]

On the first Sunday in May the young men and women of the lower orders arise at daybreak and sally forth into the country in groups, returning home with large nosegays generally pilfered from the open gardens that adorn the neat cottages of the peasantry.[21]

There is reason to believe that this custom was[48] introduced from England, but in Alderney it appears to have been a very ancient practice to keep the first of May as a holiday. Garlands of flowers were suspended across the street, under which the young people danced, and the day was generally wound-up by a sort of pic-nic supper or tea-drinking, to which each family contributed its quota. The introduction of late years of a large stranger population into that island, in consequence of the extensive fortifications and harbour works undertaken by Government, has completely changed the primitive character of the place, and has put an end to this picturesque custom.

There’s reason to think that this custom was[48] brought over from England, but in Alderney, it seems to have been an old tradition to celebrate the first of May as a holiday. Floral garlands were hung across the streets, and young people danced underneath them. The day typically ended with a kind of picnic dinner or tea gathering, where each family contributed their share. In recent years, a significant influx of outsiders to the island, due to the extensive fortifications and harbor projects initiated by the Government, has completely transformed the local character and ended this charming tradition.

[21] Editor’s Note.—“Bourne (‘Antiquit. Vulg.’ chap, xxv.) tells us that in his time, in the villages in the North of England, the juvenile part of both sexes were wont to rise a little after midnight on the first of May, and walk to some neighbouring wood, accompanied with music and the blowing of horns, where they broke down branches from the trees and adorned them with nosegays and crowns of flowers. This done, they returned homewards with their booty about the time of sunrise, and made their doors and windows triumph in the flowery spoil.” (Quoted in Brand’s Popular Antiquities, p. 121).

[21] Editor’s Note.—“Bourne (‘Antiquit. Vulg.’ chap, xxv.) tells us that in his time, in the villages in the North of England, the juvenile part of both sexes were wont to rise a little after midnight on the first of May, and walk to some neighbouring wood, accompanied with music and the blowing of horns, where they broke down branches from the trees and adorned them with nosegays and crowns of flowers. This done, they returned homewards with their booty about the time of sunrise, and made their doors and windows triumph in the flowery spoil.” (Quoted in Brand’s Popular Antiquities, p. 121).

Whitsuntide.

“And let us do it with no show of fear;
No, with no more than if we heard that England
Were busied with a Whitsun morris-dance.”
Shakspeare.

Whit Monday, Midsummer Day, and the day on which Her Majesty’s birth is celebrated, are all kept as holidays, and have long been appropriated to the mustering and exercising of the Militia.

Whit Monday, Midsummer Day, and the day when Her Majesty’s birthday is celebrated are all observed as holidays and have long been dedicated to the gathering and training of the Militia.

This institution differs in many respects from what goes by the same name in England, and is more in the nature of the “Garde Nationale” of France. It is of great antiquity, for we find among the Patent Rolls of Edward III., one dated May, 1337, appointing Thomas de Ferrers Governor of the Islands, and giving him directions to enrol all the able-bodied inhabitants, to supply them with fitting arms, and to[49] place proper officers over them, in order that they might be able to resist the invasions of the allies of the Scotch, with whom England was then at war, and who had recently made some descents on Sark, and on the coasts of the larger islands. The service is gratuitous and compulsory, for, by the common law, all male inhabitants, from the ages of sixteen to sixty, are liable to be called out, unless prevented by illness, or able to claim exemption on some other legal ground. Nevertheless, with the generality of the people, especially with those of the rural parishes, the service is decidedly popular. An afternoon of ball-practice, or a general review by the Lieutenant-Governor, is looked forward to with pleasure, and the latter occasion is one which affords a treat to all classes of the community. At an early hour the roads are crowded with merry groups, dressed in their best, hastening to the spot where the review is to take place. The country damsels are proud of seeing their lovers set off by their military attire, and when the men are dismissed it is amusing to see the careful wife or the attentive sweetheart produce from the depth of her pocket, or from a hand-basket, a light cap, or wide-awake, to replace the heavy shako, while the young sons and brothers, not yet old enough to be enrolled, dispute who shall have the honour of bearing the weighty musket. The review is generally over by noon, and those who are industrious may return to their work. Most of the men, however, particularly the unmarried ones, prefer making a thorough holiday of it, and for the rest of the afternoon the streets of the town are filled with groups of merry-makers; the public houses ply a brisk trade, and the evening is often far advanced before the joyous groups think of returning to their own homes.

This institution is quite different from the one of the same name in England and is more like the "Garde Nationale" in France. It's been around for a long time; we find a document from Edward III dated May 1337 that appoints Thomas de Ferrers as Governor of the Islands, instructing him to register all able-bodied residents, provide them with appropriate weapons, and assign proper officers to lead them. This was to prepare them to fend off invasions from Scottish allies, with whom England was at war at the time, and who had recently attacked Sark and the larger island coasts. The service is mandatory and free, as, under common law, all male residents aged sixteen to sixty can be called upon unless they can prove illness or claim exemption for other legal reasons. However, for most people, especially in the rural areas, the service is quite popular. An afternoon of practice or a general review by the Lieutenant-Governor is eagerly anticipated, and these events are enjoyed by everyone in the community. Early in the day, the roads fill with joyful groups dressed in their best, heading to the review location. Local girls are proud to see their partners dressed in military uniforms, and when the event ends, it's amusing to watch a caring wife or attentive girlfriend pull out a light hat or wide-brimmed hat from her bag to replace the heavy shako, while young boys argue over who gets to carry the heavy musket. The review usually wraps up by noon, allowing those eager to work to return to their tasks. However, most men, especially singles, prefer to take the rest of the day off, and the town's streets are bustling with celebrators. Pubs do a brisk business, and often the night is far along before the happy crowds think about heading home.

Midsummer.

“At eve last Midsummer no sleep I sought.”
Gay’s Pastorals.

The custom of making bonfires on the hilltops at Midsummer was formerly so general among all the Celtic nations that it is highly probable that it must have existed also in these islands, the aboriginal inhabitants of which belonged undoubtedly to the Celtic race. In Scotland and in Ireland these fires are called Beltein, or Baltein; they are lighted also on May Day, and are supposed to be a relic of the worship formerly paid to the sun, under the name of Bel, or Baal. Throughout Brittany, and in some of the neighbouring parts of Normandy, “les feux de la St. Jean” are still lighted on all the hills. In some parts of Wales and Cornwall the custom is still kept up. That some observances connected with this season still existed in this island in the early part of the 17th Century is certain, from the fact of the Royal Court having promulgated an ordinance in 1622 prohibiting begging on St. John’s Eve, “as tending to keep alive superstition,” but what these observances were, is now entirely forgotten. It has been asserted that in days gone by “la Rocque Balan,” a remarkable and picturesque mass of granite on the plain of L’Ancresse, used to be resorted to at Midsummer, and that the youths and maidens danced together on its summit, where bonfires used to be lit. The burden of an old song—

The tradition of lighting bonfires on hilltops at Midsummer was once widespread among all the Celtic nations, making it likely that it also existed in these islands, where the original inhabitants were undoubtedly of Celtic descent. In Scotland and Ireland, these fires are called Beltein or Baltein; they are also lit on May Day and are thought to be a remnant of the ancient worship of the sun, known as Bel or Baal. In Brittany and parts of Normandy, "les feux de la St. Jean" are still lit on hills. The custom persists in some areas of Wales and Cornwall. It is clear that some celebrations related to this season were still observed in this island in the early 17th Century, as evidenced by a Royal Court ordinance from 1622 that banned begging on St. John’s Eve “to prevent the perpetuation of superstition,” although the specific practices have since been forgotten. It has been claimed that in the past, "la Rocque Balan," a distinctive and scenic granite formation on L’Ancresse plain, was a gathering place at Midsummer, where young people would dance together on its top, where bonfires would be lit. The refrain of an old song—

“J’irons tous à la Saint Jean
Dansaïr sus la Rocque Balan,”

is quoted as confirmatory of this assertion. Some suppose[51] that “Balan” has the same derivation as “Beltein;” others say that there was once a logan, or rocking stone, “une pierre qui balançait,” on the apex of the rock; but there is also a tradition that the former Priors of St. Michel du Valle caused the merchandise of their tenants and vassals to be weighed, and that the rock derived its appellation from the “balances” used for this purpose.

is cited as supporting this claim. Some believe[51] that “Balan” comes from the same root as “Beltein;” others argue that there used to be a logan, or rocking stone, “une pierre qui balançait,” at the top of the rock; but there’s also a story that the previous Priors of St. Michel du Valle had the goods of their tenants and vassals weighed, and that the rock got its name from the “scales” used for this task.

The most probable and matter of fact solution of the difficulty is that, like many other localities, it took its designation from the person to whom it once belonged, the name “Balan” being that of a family, now extinct, which at one time inhabited this parish.

The most likely and straightforward explanation for the issue is that, like many other places, it got its name from the person who once owned it, with “Balan” being the name of a family that is now extinct and once lived in this parish.

Every cottage and farmhouse in the island is furnished with what is called a “lit de fouâille” or “jonquière”—now called the “green bed”—a sort of rustic divan generally placed in a recess between the hearth and a window. This, raised about eighteen inches from the ground, is thickly strewn with dried fern, or pea-haulm, and forms the usual seat of the females of the family, when engaged in knitting or sewing, and a very comfortable couch on which the men can repose after the labours of the day. But at Midsummer, after the fresh fern has been cut, the taverns and cottages vie with each other in decorating these seats. A canopy is raised over them, and the whole, floor and all, is thickly carpeted with fresh cut fern, and ornamented with the most brilliant and showy flowers that can be procured, not scattered at hap-hazard, but arranged in formal, and often far from inelegant patterns.[22] The love[52] of flowers is almost a passion with every class of the inhabitants, and displays itself in the variety to be found at all seasons in every garden, and the taste with which they are employed in decorations.

Every cottage and farmhouse in the island is furnished with what is called a “lit de fouâille” or “jonquière”—now called the “green bed”—a sort of rustic divan generally placed in a recess between the hearth and a window. This, raised about eighteen inches from the ground, is thickly strewn with dried fern, or pea-haulm, and forms the usual seat of the females of the family, when engaged in knitting or sewing, and a very comfortable couch on which the men can repose after the labours of the day. But at Midsummer, after the fresh fern has been cut, the taverns and cottages vie with each other in decorating these seats. A canopy is raised over them, and the whole, floor and all, is thickly carpeted with fresh cut fern, and ornamented with the most brilliant and showy flowers that can be procured, not scattered at hap-hazard, but arranged in formal, and often far from inelegant patterns.[22] The love[52] of flowers is almost a passion with every class of the inhabitants, and displays itself in the variety to be found at all seasons in every garden, and the taste with which they are employed in decorations.

It is difficult to say what gave rise to this custom of adorning the “jonquière,” but it is doubtless one of great antiquity.[23] Old people say that in former days it was customary to elect a girl from among the inhabitants of the district, and seat her in state beneath the floral canopy, where under the name[24] of “La Môme” she received in silence the homage of the assembled guests.[53][25] Perhaps the whole is a remnant of the old May games transferred to this season—perhaps it is an observance connected with the ceremonies with which in many countries, and especially among the Celtic nations, the sun was greeted on his arrival at the summer solstice, and in which branches of trees and bunches of flowers were used to decorate the houses.

It is difficult to say what gave rise to this custom of adorning the “jonquière,” but it is doubtless one of great antiquity.[23] Old people say that in former days it was customary to elect a girl from among the inhabitants of the district, and seat her in state beneath the floral canopy, where under the name[24] of “La Môme” she received in silence the homage of the assembled guests.[53][25] Perhaps the whole is a remnant of the old May games transferred to this season—perhaps it is an observance connected with the ceremonies with which in many countries, and especially among the Celtic nations, the sun was greeted on his arrival at the summer solstice, and in which branches of trees and bunches of flowers were used to decorate the houses.

[22] Editor’s Note.—An old country woman described to me a “Lit de Fouaille” she had seen as a child. She described it as being a four-post bed, both mattress and ceiling being one mass of flowers most ingeniously twined together. Each post was garlanded with flowers, and flower curtains hung from the top, woven together, she could not tell how. In the middle sat the girl—silent.

[22] Editor’s Note.—An old country woman described to me a “Lit de Fouaille” she had seen as a child. She described it as being a four-post bed, both mattress and ceiling being one mass of flowers most ingeniously twined together. Each post was garlanded with flowers, and flower curtains hung from the top, woven together, she could not tell how. In the middle sat the girl—silent.

[23] See Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. I, Pp. 297 and 301.

[23] See Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. I, Pp. 297 and 301.

[24] Mr. Métivier writes under the heading of “Lit de Fouaille.”—“Que de gens instruits, peu versés dans l’étude de notre Calendrier Champêtre, se sont imaginés que le lit de feuilles et de fleurs du solstice d’été—fête aussi ancienne que l’homme lui-même, n’était qu’un lit vert—une jonquière! L’apothéose de la beauté sur un trone de roses et de lys se retrouvait autrefois dans tous les climats, où le soleil favorisait la culture de ces trésors de Flore. Presque de nos jours, chaque canton de l’île élisait une tante ou cousine. Vouée au silence—‘La Môme;’ et cette bonne parente recevait de toute la compagnie l’hommage d’un baiser—c’est une allusion au silence de l’astre du jour et à la naissance d’Harpocrate, le doigt sur la bouche, au milieu d’un carreau de vives fleurs.”

[24] Mr. Métivier writes under the heading of “Lit de Fouaille.”—“Que de gens instruits, peu versés dans l’étude de notre Calendrier Champêtre, se sont imaginés que le lit de feuilles et de fleurs du solstice d’été—fête aussi ancienne que l’homme lui-même, n’était qu’un lit vert—une jonquière! L’apothéose de la beauté sur un trone de roses et de lys se retrouvait autrefois dans tous les climats, où le soleil favorisait la culture de ces trésors de Flore. Presque de nos jours, chaque canton de l’île élisait une tante ou cousine. Vouée au silence—‘La Môme;’ et cette bonne parente recevait de toute la compagnie l’hommage d’un baiser—c’est une allusion au silence de l’astre du jour et à la naissance d’Harpocrate, le doigt sur la bouche, au milieu d’un carreau de vives fleurs.”

[25] Editor’s Notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Editor’s Notes.

By the courtesy of Mr. J. Linwood Pitts I am able to insert the following note, showing the gradual decadence of the old custom.

By the kindness of Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, I can include the following note that illustrates the slow decline of the old tradition.

“Some sixty or seventy years ago, a Mr. and Mrs. Le Maître kept a public-house at Le Cognon, near St. Sampson’s. At the summer vraicking time, they used to deck the green bed with elaborate floral decorations—a veritable “Lleit de feuilles.” A plate was placed in the centre of the bed to receive contributions. The young people used to go there and dance in the evenings after vraicking, Mr. Le Maître playing the fiddle for the dancers. Mrs. Robin (now seventy-three years old) danced there as a girl.”

“About sixty or seventy years ago, a Mr. and Mrs. Le Maître ran a pub at Le Cognon, near St. Sampson’s. During the summer vraicking season, they used to decorate the green bed with elaborate floral arrangements—a true “Lleit de feuilles.” A plate was placed in the center of the bed to collect donations. Young people would go there to dance in the evenings after vraicking, with Mr. Le Maître playing the fiddle for the dancers. Mrs. Robin (now seventy-three years old) danced there as a girl.”

Stow in his “Survey” tells us “that on the vigil of St. John Baptist every man’s door being shadowed with green birch, long fennel, St. John’s wort, orpin, white lilies, and such like, garnished upon with garlands of beautiful flowers, had also lamps of glass.…”

Stow in his “Survey” tells us “that on the eve of St. John the Baptist, every man’s door was decorated with green birch, long fennel, St. John’s wort, orpin, white lilies, and other similar plants, adorned with garlands of beautiful flowers, and also had glass lamps.…”

In Brand’s Popular Antiquities of Great Britain, Vol. I. p. 190, it is said:—“Hutchinson mentions another custom used on this day; it is to dress out stools with a cushion of flowers. A layer of clay is placed on the stool, and therein is stuck with great regularity, an arrangement of all kinds of flowers, so close as to form a beautiful cushion. These are exhibited at the doors of houses in the villages, and at the ends of streets and cross lanes of larger towns, where the attendants beg money from passengers to enable them to have an evening feast and dancing.” He adds “This custom is evidently derived from the Ludi Compitalii of the Romans; this appellation is taken from the Compita or Cross Lanes, where they were instituted and celebrated by the multitude assembled before the building of Rome. It was the Feast of Lares, or Household Gods, who presided as well over houses as streets. This mode of adorning the seat or couch of the Lares was beautiful, and the idea of reposing them on aromatic flowers, and beds of roses, was excellent.”

In Brand’s Popular Antiquities of Great Britain, Vol. I. p. 190, it says:—“Hutchinson mentions another tradition practiced on this day; it involves decorating stools with a cushion made of flowers. A layer of clay is applied to the stool, and a careful arrangement of various flowers is placed in it, so tightly that it forms a lovely cushion. These are displayed at the entrances of houses in the villages, and at the ends of streets and alleys in larger towns, where people collect money from passersby to fund an evening feast and dancing.” He adds, “This custom clearly comes from the Ludi Compitalii of the Romans; the name comes from the Compita or Cross Lanes, where they were established and celebrated by the crowds gathered before the founding of Rome. It was the Feast of Lares, or Household Gods, who presided over both homes and streets. This way of decorating the seat or couch of the Lares was beautiful, and the notion of placing them on fragrant flowers and beds of roses was excellent.”

Midsummer Day in Sark.

In Sark, Midsummer Day is the great holiday of the year, when every youth who is fortunate enough to be the possessor of a horse, or who can borrow one for the occasion, makes use of it. Bedecking both himself and his steed with bunches of flowers, he goes to seek his favourite damsel, who generally sports a new bonnet in honour of the festival, and they often ride about in couples on the horses’ backs. They then amuse themselves in racing up and down the roads, and even venture sometimes to cross at a gallop the dangerous pass of the Coupée—a narrow ledge of rock with a precipice on either side,—which connects the peninsula of Little Sark with the main island. In the evening they assemble to drink tea, eat currant cake, and dance. This custom is known by the name of “Les Chevauchées.”[26]

In Sark, Midsummer Day is the great holiday of the year, when every youth who is fortunate enough to be the possessor of a horse, or who can borrow one for the occasion, makes use of it. Bedecking both himself and his steed with bunches of flowers, he goes to seek his favourite damsel, who generally sports a new bonnet in honour of the festival, and they often ride about in couples on the horses’ backs. They then amuse themselves in racing up and down the roads, and even venture sometimes to cross at a gallop the dangerous pass of the Coupée—a narrow ledge of rock with a precipice on either side,—which connects the peninsula of Little Sark with the main island. In the evening they assemble to drink tea, eat currant cake, and dance. This custom is known by the name of “Les Chevauchées.”[26]

[26] Editor’s Note.—Many charms and spells were also resorted to on the eve and on the day of “La Saint Jean,” which will be inserted under their proper heading. Another habit of the young men and girls on Midsummer Day was to go out to the Grand Pont at St. Sampson’s, and there have a supper composed of fried ham and eggs and pancakes, and craûbackaûs or crayfish, the latter placed on the table in the pan, and everyone helping themselves with their own fork. The custom was for the girls to be dressed entirely in white, while the men wore white duck or jean trousers, swallow-tailed coats, fancy waistcoats, and shoes adorned with large white bows. The proceedings finished with songs and dances.

[26] Editor's Note.—Many charms and spells were also resorted to on the eve and on the day of “La Saint Jean,” which will be inserted under their proper heading. Another habit of the young men and girls on Midsummer Day was to go out to the Grand Pont at St. Sampson’s, and there have a supper composed of fried ham and eggs and pancakes, and craûbackaûs or crayfish, the latter placed on the table in the pan, and everyone helping themselves with their own fork. The custom was for the girls to be dressed entirely in white, while the men wore white duck or jean trousers, swallow-tailed coats, fancy waistcoats, and shoes adorned with large white bows. The proceedings finished with songs and dances.

Midsummer Day in Jersey.

In Jersey, the fishermen who inhabit the parish of St. John have a custom of circumnavigating at Midsummer a certain rock, called “Le Cheval Guillaume,” that lies off their coast, and in the same parish, as well as in some other parts of the island, a very singular practice has long prevailed. It is thus described in Plees’ Account of the Island of Jersey. “At Midsummer Eve, a number of persons meet together, and procure a large brass boiler; this is partly filled with water, and sometimes metallic utensils of different kinds are thrown in. The rim is then encircled with a strong species of rush, to which strings of the same substance are attached. When these strings are sufficiently moistened, the persons assembled take hold of them, and, drawing them quickly through their hands, a tremendous vibration is excited in the boiler, and a most barbarous, uncouth, and melancholy sound produced. To render this grating concert still more dissonant, others blow with cows’ horns and conches. This singular species of amusement continues for several hours: it is termed ‘faire braire les poëles.’” The same custom prevailed in Normandy, from whence it doubtless made its way into Jersey. In the former province it is now on the decline. Being observed on St. John’s Eve, it would appear to have a reference to some Christian festival in honour of that saint; or it may relate to Midsummer Day. Large numbers of the middling and lower classes in Jersey are in the habit of coming to Guernsey for[55] the Midsummer holidays, and the natives of the latter island often choose this season for visiting their friends and relations in Jersey. In the Athenæum, September 20th, 1890, it says: “It may not be generally known that in the island of Jersey on St. John’s Eve the older inhabitants used to light fires under large iron pots full of water, in which they placed silver articles—as spoons, mugs, etc.,—and then knocked the silver against the iron, with the idea of scaring away all evil spirits. There are now railroads in Jersey, and these old-world practices have probably disappeared.”

In Jersey, the fishermen living in the parish of St. John have a tradition of going around a rock called “Le Cheval Guillaume” at Midsummer. In this same parish, and in other parts of the island, a very unusual practice has been observed for a long time. It's described in Plees’ Account of the Island of Jersey: “On Midsummer Eve, a group of people gathers to get a large brass boiler, which is partially filled with water, and sometimes they throw in various metal utensils. The edge of the boiler is then surrounded by a tough type of rush, with strings made of the same material attached. Once these strings are wet enough, the gathered people hold them and pull them quickly through their hands, creating a powerful vibration in the boiler that produces a harsh, awkward, and mournful sound. To make this noisy concert even more discordant, others blow through cow horns and conch shells. This odd type of entertainment goes on for several hours and is called 'faire braire les poëles.'” The same custom was practiced in Normandy, which likely influenced its arrival in Jersey. This tradition is currently fading in Normandy. Since it’s observed on St. John’s Eve, it seems to link to a Christian festival honoring the saint, or it could relate to Midsummer Day. Many people from the middle and lower classes in Jersey typically travel to Guernsey for the Midsummer holidays, and the locals from Guernsey often choose this time to visit friends and family in Jersey. In the Athenæum on September 20th, 1890, it states: “Not everyone may know that in the island of Jersey on St. John’s Eve, the older residents used to light fires under large iron pots filled with water, where they placed silver items like spoons and mugs, and then struck the silver against the iron, hoping to scare away evil spirits. There are now railroads in Jersey, and these old traditions have likely vanished.”

The day after Midsummer used always to be the day of the fair, held in the Fair-field at the Câtel. It was crowded from the early morning by the entire population of the island, and the hedges round the field, and even the sides of the roads in the vicinity, were filled with French women, selling strawberries, and eggs dyed red with cochineal, and who drove a roaring trade.

The day after Midsummer has always been fair day, held in the Fair-field at the Câtel. From early morning, it was packed with the entire island population, and the hedges around the field, as well as the nearby roads, were bustling with French women selling strawberries and eggs dyed red with cochineal, and they were doing great business.

August.

On the Sundays in August it was customary, a few years ago, for large crowds from all parts of the island to assemble in the afternoon on the causeway at St. Sampson’s called “Le Grand Pont.” The favourite mode of proceeding thither was on horseback, but the only object that the visitors seemed to have in view was that of seeing and being seen. It is difficult to ascertain exactly what gave rise to this custom, or indeed whether it is of ancient date. It is certain, however, that the improvement of the roads at the[56] commencement of the present century, and the works carried on at the same time for the recovery of a large portion of land from the sea, in this neighbourhood, concurred in attracting a considerable number of persons to the spot. If the custom existed previously it must have been one of old standing, and may perhaps be traced to a church wake or feast held in honour of St. Sampson, who is said to have been among the first who preached the gospel in the island, and whose name the neighbouring church bears. The calendar commemorates this saint on the 28th of July, and the practice of meeting together on the Sunday following the anniversary of a saint, in the vicinity of the church or chapel dedicated to him, is universal throughout Brittany, where these assemblies are known by the name of “pardons.” In some parts of Normandy, too, the custom is observed, and the meetings are known as “Assemblées.” If not held on, or near, the actual anniversary of the saint, they are often fixed for some Sunday in August, when, the harvest being over, the peasants have more leisure time for amusements.

On Sundays in August a few years ago, it was common for large crowds from all over the island to gather in the afternoon on the causeway at St. Sampson’s called “Le Grand Pont.” Most people made their way there on horseback, but the main goal for visitors seemed to be to see and be seen. It's hard to pinpoint exactly what started this tradition or if it has ancient roots. However, it is clear that the improvements made to the roads at the beginning of the current century, along with efforts to reclaim a large area of land from the sea nearby, drew many people to the location. If this tradition existed before, it must have been well-established and could possibly be linked to a church wake or feast in honor of St. Sampson, who is said to have been one of the first to preach the gospel on the island, after whom the local church is named. The calendar marks this saint's day on July 28th, and the practice of gathering on the Sunday after a saint's anniversary near the church or chapel that honors them is common across Brittany, where these gatherings are called “pardons.” The custom is also observed in some parts of Normandy, where the gatherings are known as “Assemblées.” If not held on or around the saint's actual anniversary, they are often scheduled for a Sunday in August, when harvest is finished and the farmers have more free time for leisure activities.

Editor’s Note.—“In the southern parts of this nation,” says Bourne, “most country villages are wont to observe some Sunday in a more particular manner than the rest, i.e., the Sunday after the day of dedication, or day of the saint to whom their church was dedicated.” Antiq. Vulg., chap. xxx.

Editor's Note.—“In the southern parts of this country,” says Bourne, “most rural villages tend to celebrate one Sunday in a more special way than the others, i.e., the Sunday after the day of dedication or the day of the saint to whom their church was dedicated.” Antiq. Vulg., chap. xxx.

Maison du Neuf Chemin.

House of the Nine Path.

September.

On the Sundays in September it was the custom, at any rate in the early part of this century, to ride out to the “Maison du Neuf Chemin,” at St. Saviour’s, which was kept by a man called Alexandre. There they would eat pancakes, apples and pears, and not come home till dusk. This is the “Mess Alissandre” to whom Métivier alludes in “La Chanson des Alexandriens,” “Rimes Guernesiaises,” 1831, p. 52.

On Sundays in September, it was the tradition, at least in the early part of this century, to ride out to the "Maison du Neuf Chemin" at St. Saviour’s, which was run by a man named Alexandre. There, they would eat pancakes, apples, and pears, and wouldn't come home until dusk. This is the "Mess Alissandre" that Métivier references in "La Chanson des Alexandriens," "Rimes Guernesiaises," 1831, p. 52.

“Vouloüs passair dans l’pu bel endret d’l’île
Une a’ r’levaie sans paine et sans chagrin!
Tournai mé l’dos ès sales pavais d’la ville,
Et galoppai sie l’vieil houme du Neuf-Ch’min, etc.”
[Translation].
“Do you wish to go to the most beautiful neighbourhood of the island
One afternoon without difficulty or trouble?
Turn your back on the dirty pavements of the town,
And gallop out to the old man of the New Path.”
Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER II.
Local Customs—Civic, Aquatic, Ceremonial.

“Ordain them laws, part such as appertain
To civil justice, part religious rites.”
Milton.

La Chevanchée de St. Michel.

“My parks, my walks, my manors that I had,
Ev’n now forsake me; and of all my lands
Is nothing left me.”
Shakspeare, Henry VI.

Before giving an account of this curious old custom, now abolished, but which seems to have been instituted originally with a view to keeping the highways throughout the island in a due state of repair, it may be as well to say something of the feudal system, as it existed, and indeed, greatly modified of course, still exists in Guernsey. Though, from the loss in the course of many centuries of the original charters, we are left in the dark on many points, and can only guess at the origin of some of the many small manors—or as they are locally termed, “fiefs”—into which the island is divided.

Before explaining this interesting old custom, which has been abolished but seems to have been created originally to keep the highways across the island in good repair, it’s worth saying a bit about the feudal system as it was and, in many ways, still is in Guernsey. Although we’ve lost the original charters over many centuries, leaving us uncertain about many aspects, we can only speculate about the origins of some of the many small manors—or as they are locally called, “fiefs”—that divide the island.

It is known that previous to the Conquest of England by Duke William,[27] Néel de St. Sauveur, Vicomte of Le Cotentin, was patron of six of the ten parish churches in Guernsey—those of St. Samson, St. Pierre Port, St. Martin de la Bellouse, La Trinité de la Forêt, Notre Dame de Torteval, and St. André; and it is probable that he was lord paramount of all the land contained in these parishes. He was one of those barons who conspired against William, and having been defeated by him in the Battle of Val des Dunes, all his possessions were confiscated. On his submission he was again received into favour, and his continental possessions restored, but such does not seem to have been the case with what he held in Guernsey; for the patronage of the churches mentioned above was given by William, a year before the Conquest of England, to the great Abbey of Marmoutier near Tours; and from that time we hear nothing more of the Viscounts of St. Sauveur in Guernsey.

It is known that previous to the Conquest of England by Duke William,[27] Néel de St. Sauveur, Vicomte of Le Cotentin, was patron of six of the ten parish churches in Guernsey—those of St. Samson, St. Pierre Port, St. Martin de la Bellouse, La Trinité de la Forêt, Notre Dame de Torteval, and St. André; and it is probable that he was lord paramount of all the land contained in these parishes. He was one of those barons who conspired against William, and having been defeated by him in the Battle of Val des Dunes, all his possessions were confiscated. On his submission he was again received into favour, and his continental possessions restored, but such does not seem to have been the case with what he held in Guernsey; for the patronage of the churches mentioned above was given by William, a year before the Conquest of England, to the great Abbey of Marmoutier near Tours; and from that time we hear nothing more of the Viscounts of St. Sauveur in Guernsey.

The other four parishes, St. Michel du Valle, Notre Dame du Castel, St. Sauveur, and St. Pierre du Bois, were in the patronage of the Abbey of Mont St. Michel, and the lands in the greater part of these parishes were held in nearly equal proportions between that famous Monastery and the Earls of Chester—those held by the Abbey being known as “Le Fief St. Michel,” and those belonging to the Earl being called “Le Fief le Comte.” A local tradition says that it was Duke Robert, the father of William the Conqueror,[61] who first bestowed these lands on the Abbey, and on the ancestors of the Earls, but of this there may be some doubt.

The other four parishes, St. Michel du Valle, Notre Dame du Castel, St. Sauveur, and St. Pierre du Bois, were under the patronage of the Abbey of Mont St. Michel. The lands in most of these parishes were split almost equally between that famous monastery and the Earls of Chester—those owned by the Abbey were called “Le Fief St. Michel,” while those belonging to the Earl were known as “Le Fief le Comte.” A local tradition claims that Duke Robert, the father of William the Conqueror,[61] was the first to give these lands to the Abbey and the ancestors of the Earls, but there may be some doubt about this.

These lands were held direct from the Sovereign, to whom these lords were bound to do homage, but in process of time they came to be sub-fieffed by their possessors—that is, divided into smaller manors, which, instead of owing direct allegiance to the Crown, depended on their own lords, to whom they had certain services to render, and dues to pay, and in whose Courts they were bound to make an appearance thrice in the year. These Courts had jurisdiction in civil matters, in causes arising between the tenants on their respective fiefs, and had their seals, by which all written documents emanating from them were authenticated, the seals of the Court of the Priory of St. Michel representing the Archangel trampling Satan under foot, and that of the Fief le Comte, St. George, near whose ruined chapel the Court still holds its sittings. As there was always an appeal from the decision of these Courts to the supreme tribunal of the island, the Royal Court, they gradually ceased to be held, except for the purpose of collecting the seignorial dues, and, by an Order of Her Majesty in Council, the Court of the Fief St. Michel was abolished, the life interest of the seneschal, vavassors, prevôts, bordiers, and other officers of the Court being preserved.

These lands were directly owned by the Sovereign, to whom these lords had to show loyalty, but over time they became split into smaller manors. Instead of directly serving the Crown, these smaller manors owed allegiance to their own lords, to whom they had certain responsibilities and fees to pay, and they were required to appear in their Courts three times a year. These Courts dealt with civil issues between the tenants on their respective fiefs and had their own seals to authenticate all written documents. The seal of the Court of the Priory of St. Michel depicted the Archangel trampling Satan, while the seal of the Fief le Comte showed St. George, near the ruins of his chapel where the Court still meets. Since there was always an option to appeal decisions from these Courts to the highest court on the island, the Royal Court, these local Courts gradually fell out of use, except for collecting the lordly dues. By an Order of Her Majesty in Council, the Court of the Fief St. Michel was abolished, but the interests of the seneschal, vavassors, prevôts, bordiers, and other Court officers were preserved.

One of the duties of the Court of St. Michel was to see that the King’s highway (le chemin du Roi), and certain embankments against the encroachments of the sea were kept in proper order and in due reparation; and in order to insure this they were bound to make an inspection once in three years.

One of the responsibilities of the Court of St. Michel was to ensure that the King's highway (le chemin du Roi) and certain barriers against the sea's encroachments were properly maintained and repaired. To guarantee this, they were required to conduct an inspection every three years.

We will now go back and consider the origin of the Fief St. Michel. Among the many fiefs in Guernsey,[62] held in chief from the Crown, one of the most ancient and important is certainly that of St. Michel-du-Valle, extending over the greater part of the northern and western shores of the island. According to a tradition generally accepted by the historians of the island, and which is in part corroborated by documentary evidence, preserved in the “cartulaires” of the famous Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy, and in the Record Office in England, certain monks who had been expelled from that monastery for their irregularities, or had left voluntarily in consequence of reforms in the community which they disapproved of, came over to Guernsey about the year 966 and established themselves in a part of the island called Le Clos du Valle, which at that period, and until the beginning of the present century, was cut off from the mainland by an arm of the sea, and could only be reached by a way across the sands when the tide had receded. The monks are said to have brought the whole of the western part of the island into cultivation, and to have led such a pious life, and effected such a reform in the manners of the inhabitants, that Guernsey acquired the appellation of “l’île sainte.”[28][63][29]

We will now go back and consider the origin of the Fief St. Michel. Among the many fiefs in Guernsey,[62] held in chief from the Crown, one of the most ancient and important is certainly that of St. Michel-du-Valle, extending over the greater part of the northern and western shores of the island. According to a tradition generally accepted by the historians of the island, and which is in part corroborated by documentary evidence, preserved in the “cartulaires” of the famous Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy, and in the Record Office in England, certain monks who had been expelled from that monastery for their irregularities, or had left voluntarily in consequence of reforms in the community which they disapproved of, came over to Guernsey about the year 966 and established themselves in a part of the island called Le Clos du Valle, which at that period, and until the beginning of the present century, was cut off from the mainland by an arm of the sea, and could only be reached by a way across the sands when the tide had receded. The monks are said to have brought the whole of the western part of the island into cultivation, and to have led such a pious life, and effected such a reform in the manners of the inhabitants, that Guernsey acquired the appellation of “l’île sainte.”[28][63][29]

It is also said that Robert I., Duke of Normandy, father of William the Conqueror, called by some Le Magnifique and by others Le Diable, having been driven by stress of weather to take refuge in Guernsey, when on his way to England with a fleet to assist the Saxon Princes Alfred and Edward in their resistance to the Danish invader Canute, was received and hospitably entertained by the monks, and in return confirmed them in the possession of the lands they had been the means of reclaiming, at the same time constituting the community a priory in dependance on the great monastery from which they had originally come; a connexion, which although frequently interrupted during the long wars between England and France for the possession of Normandy, existed until the suppression of alien priories in England by Henry V.

It’s also said that Robert I, Duke of Normandy, father of William the Conqueror, known by some as Le Magnifique and by others as Le Diable, was forced by bad weather to take refuge in Guernsey while he was on his way to England with a fleet to help the Saxon princes Alfred and Edward resist the Danish invader Canute. He was welcomed and kindly hosted by the monks, and in return, he confirmed their ownership of the lands they had helped reclaim, while also establishing the community as a priory under the authority of the main monastery they had originally come from. This connection, though often disrupted during the long wars between England and France for control of Normandy, lasted until Henry V suppressed foreign priories in England.

Like all other fiefs the priory had its own Feudal Court, by means of which it collected its rents and dues, and which had jurisdiction in civil matters between all its tenants, subject, however, to an[64] appeal to the higher authority of the Royal Court of the island.

Like all other estates, the priory had its own Feudal Court, which it used to collect its rents and payments, and it had the authority to handle civil cases between its tenants, although any decisions could be appealed to the higher authority of the Royal Court of the island.

The Court of St. Michel-du-Valle consisted of a seneschal and eleven vavassors, who, in virtue of their office and in consideration of their services, held certain lands on the fief. The officers of the Court were a greffier or registrar, four prevôts, who had duties analogous to those of a sheriff, six bordiers, who had certain services to perform in collecting dues and attending the meetings of the Court, and, though last, not least, an officer styled porte-lance—of whom more hereafter. The principal duties of the Court seem to have consisted in legalizing sales of real property, in which tenants on the fief were interested, and settling disputes concerning the same arising among them. But there appear to have been attempts made from time to time to encroach on the prerogatives of the Royal Court, and various ordinances of the latter are in existence restraining the seneschal and vavassors from doing certain acts, and even fining them for having gone beyond their powers. There was one function, however, of the Court of St. Michael which it seems to have exercised without dispute from time immemorial, but which it is impossible to account for—the inspection and keeping in order of the King’s highway throughout the island, and of certain of the works for preventing the encroachments of the sea. Possibly it may have originated in marking out the bounds of the Fief St. Michel and its dependencies only, and with this keeping in order the sea defences.[30] Once in three years, the seneschal and vavassors of the Court were bound to perform this duty, which, judging from their later[65] records, they appear to have considered rather onerous, as we find several Acts of the Court dispensing with the ceremony, the reason given being generally the interruption it caused in agricultural labours, and the loss occasioned thereby, at a time when farmers were far from being in the prosperous condition in which they are at present.

The Court of St. Michel-du-Valle consisted of a seneschal and eleven vavassors, who, in virtue of their office and in consideration of their services, held certain lands on the fief. The officers of the Court were a greffier or registrar, four prevôts, who had duties analogous to those of a sheriff, six bordiers, who had certain services to perform in collecting dues and attending the meetings of the Court, and, though last, not least, an officer styled porte-lance—of whom more hereafter. The principal duties of the Court seem to have consisted in legalizing sales of real property, in which tenants on the fief were interested, and settling disputes concerning the same arising among them. But there appear to have been attempts made from time to time to encroach on the prerogatives of the Royal Court, and various ordinances of the latter are in existence restraining the seneschal and vavassors from doing certain acts, and even fining them for having gone beyond their powers. There was one function, however, of the Court of St. Michael which it seems to have exercised without dispute from time immemorial, but which it is impossible to account for—the inspection and keeping in order of the King’s highway throughout the island, and of certain of the works for preventing the encroachments of the sea. Possibly it may have originated in marking out the bounds of the Fief St. Michel and its dependencies only, and with this keeping in order the sea defences.[30] Once in three years, the seneschal and vavassors of the Court were bound to perform this duty, which, judging from their later[65] records, they appear to have considered rather onerous, as we find several Acts of the Court dispensing with the ceremony, the reason given being generally the interruption it caused in agricultural labours, and the loss occasioned thereby, at a time when farmers were far from being in the prosperous condition in which they are at present.

Another very substantial reason was the expense, which had to be defrayed out of the Crown revenue. According to some of our historians, who, however, give no evidence in support of their assertion, this inspection of the roads, commonly known as “La Chevauchée” from the fact of the principal performers being mounted on horseback, was originally annual, and was instituted with a view to having the roads put in order preparatory to the grand religious procession of the Host on Corpus Christi Day, but this origin of the ceremony seems hardly probable, as it is well known that the procession in question is strictly limited in Roman Catholic countries to parishes, and is conducted by the parochial clergy. It is difficult to understand how it came to pass that a subaltern Court, such as was that of the Fief St. Michel, came to be allowed to exercise a quasi jurisdiction over lands which had never been subject to it, but as it was impossible for the Court to proceed to every part of their domain without occasionally trespassing over other manors, what was originally allowed by courtesy came to be looked upon at last as a right. A somewhat similar means of assuring the keeping in due repair of the high roads existed, and probably in a modified form still exists, in the sister island of Jersey, where it is conducted by the vicomte, assisted by two or more jurats of the Royal Court, and the officer, called the[66] “porte-lance,” who exercises the same functions as the official bearing the same designation in the “Cour St. Michel.” It is known in Jersey as “La Harelle.”

Another significant reason was the cost, which had to be covered by the Crown's revenue. Some historians claim, without providing any evidence, that this inspection of the roads, commonly referred to as “La Chevauchée” because the main participants rode on horseback, was originally an annual event established to prepare the roads for the grand religious procession of the Host on Corpus Christi Day. However, this origin seems unlikely since the procession is well-known to be strictly limited to parishes in Roman Catholic countries and is led by local clergy. It's hard to understand how a lower court, like the one at Fief St. Michel, came to be allowed to have almost jurisdiction over lands that were never under its authority. Initially, the court could only reach parts of its domain by occasionally crossing other manors, and what began as a courtesy gradually became viewed as a right. A somewhat similar system to ensure the maintenance of the main roads existed, and likely still exists in a modified form, in the nearby island of Jersey, where it's managed by the vicomte, with the help of two or more jurats from the Royal Court, along with an officer called the “porte-lance,” who performs the same duties as the official of the same name in the “Cour St. Michel.” In Jersey, it’s known as “La Harelle.”

But it is time to come to a description of how this ancient ceremony was conducted in Guernsey. As has been said before, it ought to have taken place every third year, at which time the Court of St. Michael used to meet in the spring to settle preliminaries in fixing the day on which the ceremony was to take place, regulating the costume to be worn by the “pions” or footmen in attendance on the Court, and other matters. The month of June was usually chosen, and on the day appointed the Court assembled, with all the officers who were to take part in the procession, at the small Court House adjoining the remains of the ancient monastic buildings still dignified with the name of “L’Abbaye,” although the establishment had been for centuries no more than a priory dependent on the famous monastery of Mont St. Michel in Normandy.

But it's time to describe how this ancient ceremony was held in Guernsey. As mentioned before, it was supposed to take place every third year, at which time the Court of St. Michael would meet in the spring to finalize the date for the ceremony, decide on the costumes for the “pions” or footmen attending the Court, and handle other details. June was usually the selected month, and on the designated day, the Court gathered with all the officers participating in the procession at the small Court House next to the remains of the ancient monastic buildings still known as “L’Abbaye,” even though for centuries it had been just a priory under the famous monastery of Mont St. Michel in Normandy.

The following are translations of a few of the Acts and Regulations of the Court of St. Michael:—[31]

The following are translations of a few of the Acts and Regulations of the Court of St. Michael:—[31]

31 March, 1768. Seneschal nominated by the Governor.

31 March, 1768. Seneschal appointed by the Governor.

24 May, 1768. The Chevauchée being due to take place on the following 8th of June, the Court has ruled the dress of the pions. A black cap (calotte) with a red ribbon at the back. A ruffled shirt, with black ribbon wristbands, and a black ribbon round the neck. Black breeches with red ribbons tied round the knee. White stockings; and red rosettes on their[67] wands. N.B.—This Act does not seem to have been put in force.

24 May, 1768. With the Chevauchée set to happen on the upcoming 8th of June, the Court has decided on the dress code for the pions. They are to wear a black cap (calotte) with a red ribbon at the back. A ruffled shirt, with black ribbon wristbands, and a black ribbon around the neck. Black breeches with red ribbons tied around the knees. White stockings, and red rosettes on their [67] wands. Note: This regulation doesn’t appear to have been enforced.

27th April, 1813.—The Chevauchée of His Majesty is appointed to take place on Wednesday, the 9th of the following June, for the reparation of the quays and roads of the King, and it is ordered that it shall be published throughout the parishes of this island, and cried in the Market Place, so that no one can plead ignorance.

27th April, 1813.—The King’s parade is scheduled for Wednesday, June 9th, to repair the quays and roads of the King. It’s ordered that this be announced throughout the parishes of this island and proclaimed in the Market Place, so no one can claim they didn’t know.

The 27th of May, 1813.—Before Thomas Falla, Esq., Seneschal of the Court and Jurisdiction of the Fief St. Michel, present, Messieurs James Ozanne, Nicholas Le Patourel, James Falla, Pierre Falla, Jean Mahy, Richard Ozanne, Nicholas Moullin, Daniel Moullin, and Jean Le Pettevin (called Le Roux), vavassors of the said Court. The Court being to-day assembled to regulate the order to be pursued on Wednesday, the 9th of June proximo,—the day appointed by the Court for the Chevauchée of His Majesty to pass—has ordered that all the pions be dressed uniformly as follows, to wit: Black caps with a red ribbon behind. White shirts, with white cravats or neckerchiefs. Circular white waistcoats, with a red ribbon border. Long white breeches, tied with red ribbon round the knee. White stockings, and red rosettes on their wands.

The 27th of May, 1813.—Before Thomas Falla, Esq., Seneschal of the Court and Jurisdiction of the Fief St. Michel, present, Messieurs James Ozanne, Nicholas Le Patourel, James Falla, Pierre Falla, Jean Mahy, Richard Ozanne, Nicholas Moullin, Daniel Moullin, and Jean Le Pettevin (also known as Le Roux), vavassors of the said Court. The Court is gathered today to establish the order of events for Wednesday, June 9th, next year—the day designated by the Court for His Majesty’s procession—has ordered that all the pions be dressed uniformly as follows: Black caps with a red ribbon in the back. White shirts, with white cravats or neckerchiefs. Circular white waistcoats, bordered with red ribbon. Long white breeches, tied with red ribbon around the knee. White stockings, and red rosettes on their wands.

And Messieurs les prevôts of the Court are ordered to warn all those who are obliged to assist at the said Chevauchée to find themselves with their swords, their pions, and their horses, the aforesaid 9th of June at seven o’clock in the morning at the Court of St. Michael, according to ancient custom, in default of appearance to be subject to such penalties as it shall please the Court to award him. And also shall Monsieur Le Gouverneur be duly warned, and Thomas Falla, Esq., seneschal, and Messrs. Jean Mahy and Nicholas Moullin,[68] vavassors, are nominated by the Court to form a committee so as to take the necessary measures to regulate the conformity of the said act concerning the dress of the pions.

And the Court officials are instructed to notify everyone required to attend the Chevauchée to bring their swords, their pions, and their horses on June 9th at 7 a.m. at the Court of St. Michael, as per tradition. Anyone who fails to appear will face penalties determined by the Court. Monsieur Le Gouverneur will also be officially notified, along with Thomas Falla, Esq., the seneschal, and Jean Mahy and Nicholas Moullin, vavassors, who have been appointed by the Court to form a committee to take necessary steps to ensure the dress code for the pions is followed.

(Signed) Jean Ozanne, Greffier.

(Signed) Jean Ozanne, Clerk.

On the above day, conformably to the said Act, all the pions, dressed in the afore-mentioned costume, met at seven o’clock in the morning at the Court of St. Michael, and there also were found the King’s officers, vavassors, who had to serve there as esquires. The King’s officers and the seneschal each had two pions on either side of his bridle rein, the vavassors were only entitled to one.

On that day, in accordance with the mentioned Act, all the pions, dressed in the previously described costume, gathered at seven o’clock in the morning at the Court of St. Michael. The King’s officers and vavassors were also present to serve as esquires. The King’s officers and the seneschal each had two pions on either side of their bridle reins, while the vavassors were only allowed one.

They began with a short inspection and a good breakfast on the emplacement east of the Yale Church. After breakfast, the members of the cortège, with their swords at their sides, got on their horses opposite the said Court of St. Michael, where the greffier of the said Court said the customary prayer, and the seneschal read the proclamation, and then they started in the following order:—

They started with a quick inspection and a nice breakfast at the spot east of the Yale Church. After breakfast, the members of the group, with their swords at their sides, mounted their horses opposite the Court of St. Michael, where the court clerk said the usual prayer, and the seneschal read the proclamation, and then they set off in the following order:—

The Sheriff of the Vale and his pion.

The Sheriff of the Vale and his assistant.

The Sheriff of the King and his two pions.

The King’s Sheriff and his two sidekicks.

The Sheriff of the Grand Moûtier and his pion.

The Sheriff of the Grand Moûtier and his assistant.

The Sheriff of the Petit Moûtier and his pion.

The Sheriff of the Petit Moûtier and his assistant.

The Sheriff of Rozel and his pion.

The Sheriff of Rozel and his assistant.

The King’s Sergeant and his two pions.

The King's Sergeant and his two assistants.

The King’s Greffier and his two pions.

The king's clerk and his two assistants.

The King’s Comptroller and his two pions.

The King’s Comptroller and his two assistants.

The King’s Procureur and his two pions.

The King's Prosecutor and his two aides.

The King’s Receiver and his two pions.

The King’s Receiver and his two helpers.

The Lance-Bearer and his two pions.

The Lance-Bearer and his two sidekicks.

The Greffier of the Court St. Michel and his two pions.

The clerk of the Court St. Michel and his two assistants.

The Seneschal of the Court St. Michel and his two pions.

The Seneschal of Court St. Michel and his two attendants.

The eleven vavassors of the Court St. Michel, and one pion each.

The eleven vassals of Court St. Michel, and one squire each.

Whilst they are on their march, the five sheriffs carry by turns a white wand in the following order:—

While they are on their march, the five sheriffs take turns carrying a white wand in the following order:—

The Sheriff of the Vale, from the Vale Church to the end of Grand Pont.

The Sheriff of the Vale, from the Vale Church to the end of Grand Pont.

The King’s Sheriff, from the end of Grand Pont, as far as the Forest.

The King's Sheriff, from the end of Grand Pont to the Forest.

The Sheriff of Grand Moûtier, from the Forest to the King’s Mills.

The Sheriff of Grand Moôtier, from the Forest to the King's Mills.

The Sheriff of Petit Moûtier, from the King’s Mills to the Douit des Landes in the Market Place, and the Sheriff of Rozel from the last mentioned place to the Vale.

The Sheriff of Petit Moûtier, from the King’s Mills to the Douit des Landes in the Market Place, and the Sheriff of Rozel from that same place to the Vale.

During the procession the lance bearer carried a wand of eleven and a quarter feet long, and any obstacle this wand encountered, stones of walls, branches of trees, etc., had to be cleared away, and the proprietor of the obstacle was fined thirty sous, which went towards the expenses of the dinner. From time immemorial the privilege of the pions,—who were chosen for their good looks—was that of kissing every woman they met, whether gentle or simple, their only restriction being that only one pion was allowed to kiss the same lady, she had not to run the gauntlet of the gang. This privilege of course was invariably exercised!

During the procession, the lance bearer carried a wand that was eleven and a quarter feet long, and any obstacle this wand encountered, like stones from walls or branches from trees, had to be cleared away. The owner of the obstacle was fined thirty sous, which went toward the dinner expenses. For as long as anyone can remember, the privilege of the pions—who were chosen for their looks—was to kiss every woman they met, whether she was noble or common. The only rule was that only one pion could kiss the same lady; she didn’t have to go through the gauntlet of the group. This privilege was, of course, always taken full advantage of!

At the entry of the Braye du Valle the seneschal freed the pions from their attendance on the bridle reins, and gave them authority to embrace any woman they might encounter, recommending good behaviour and the rejoining of their cavaliers at the Hougue-à-la-Perre.

At the entrance of the Braye du Valle, the seneschal let the servants go free from holding the bridle reins and gave them permission to hug any woman they came across, suggesting they behave well and meet up with their knights at the Hougue-à-la-Perre.

Parish Church of St. Peter Port.

Parish Church of St. Peter Port.

Showing houses demolished to make room for present New Market.

Showing houses that were torn down to make way for the new market.

The Chevauchée then went to Sohier, les Landes, la rue du Marais, la Grande Rue, la Mare Sansonnet, les Bordages, la Ronde Cheminée, and les Morets. Arriving at the Hougue-à-la-Perre the pions regained their respective stations on the side of their officers, leading the horses, and there, at ten o’clock, they were met by His Excellency Sir John Doyle, the Lieutenant-Governor and his staff, the horses of which were all decorated with blue ribbons, except those of the said Governor and of his family, who, out of compliment, carried red ribbons, matching those of the Chevauchée. The Bailiff, with his party and John Guille, Esq., also joined them at this spot, uniformly dressed in blue jackets, white trousers, and leghorn hats.

The Chevauchée then went to Sohier, les Landes, la rue du Marais, la Grande Rue, la Mare Sansonnet, les Bordages, la Ronde Cheminée, and les Morets. Arriving at the Hougue-à-la-Perre, the pions took their places next to their officers, leading the horses. There, at ten o’clock, they were greeted by His Excellency Sir John Doyle, the Lieutenant-Governor, and his staff, whose horses were all adorned with blue ribbons, except for the Governor's and his family's horses, which wore red ribbons in a show of respect, matching those of the Chevauchée. The Bailiff, along with his group and John Guille, Esq., also joined them at this location, all dressed in blue jackets, white trousers, and leghorn hats.

The whole cavalcade then moved on, the Governor and suite at the rear, preceded by the band of the town regiment, dressed as rustics, in long white jackets and large hats with their brims turned down, and followed by six dragoons to bring up the rear. Having passed between eleven and twelve o’clock through Glatney, Pollet, Carrefour, and High-street, they came to the Town Church, where they made the tour around a large round table which had been placed near the westerly door of the said church, which table was covered with a white cloth and supplied with biscuits, cheese, and wine, which had been provided by one of the “sous-prevôts,” and the Sheriff and the King’s Sergeant, on foot, offered each cavalier who passed the door food and drink.

The entire procession then continued, with the Governor and his entourage at the back, followed by the town regiment's band, dressed as country folk in long white jackets and wide-brimmed hats turned down, and trailed by six dragoons to close the line. After passing through Glatney, Pollet, Carrefour, and High-street between eleven and twelve o'clock, they arrived at the Town Church. There, they went around a large round table set up near the church's west door, covered with a white cloth and stocked with biscuits, cheese, and wine provided by one of the “sous-prevôts.” The Sheriff and the King's Sergeant, on foot, offered food and drink to each cavalier who passed through the door.

During this interval the band played serenades and marches.

During this time, the band played serenades and marches.

At noon they proceeded through Berthelot-street to the College fields, and, passing through the Grange, they reached the Gravée; here His Excellency took[72] his leave. The cavalcade passed on by St. Martin’s road to the ancient manor of Ville-au-Roi, one of the oldest habitations in the island. The entrance was tastefully decorated with arches of flowers and a crown in the centre, with flags flying, and, on one of the arches, “Vive la Chevauchée.” Here, according to old manorial custom, the party was gratuitously regaled with milk. The procession then moved on by Les Câches to Jerbourg, with the exception of the pions, who proceeded to the village of the Forest, and there waited the return of the Court. Here they danced and amused themselves as before, and being rejoined by the cavalcade at the Bourg they moved on by Les Brulliots, and passing Torteval Church arrived at a house called the Château des Pezeries at Pleinmont, where a marquee was erected, and cold meats and wine were prepared for the gentlemen. The pions were seated on the grass in a circle which had been hollowed for them, in the shape of a round table,[32] and they also had their repast. Here the procession halted till four o’clock, and by this time were joined by many carriages, filled with ladies and gentlemen, who, with a numerous party of all ranks, moved on by Rocquaine, Roque Poisson, below the Rouvets,[73] Perelle, where a particular stone lies, which they are obliged to go round according to an old custom, from there by the Saint Saviour’s Road to the Grands Moulins or King’s Mills. On their arrival there they were rejoined by the pions, the mill was put in motion, and the miller came out with a plate in each hand, one containing flour of wheat, and the other of barley, which had been ground that instant by the mill. The miller then placed himself on a large stone, and the procession moved round him; this custom has prevailed from time immemorial. The procession then continued by St. George, La Haye du Puits, Saumarez, Le Camp du Roy, Les Salines, to the Clos du Valle, to the aforesaid Court of St. Michael, where they arrived about seven o’clock, and where they were again joined by the Lieutenant-Governor, the Bailiff, and some of the principal residents. The Court having been dismissed they all partook of a sumptuous dinner, at which Mr. Seneschal Falla presided. The pions were also handsomely entertained.

At noon they proceeded through Berthelot-street to the College fields, and, passing through the Grange, they reached the Gravée; here His Excellency took[72] his leave. The cavalcade passed on by St. Martin’s road to the ancient manor of Ville-au-Roi, one of the oldest habitations in the island. The entrance was tastefully decorated with arches of flowers and a crown in the centre, with flags flying, and, on one of the arches, “Vive la Chevauchée.” Here, according to old manorial custom, the party was gratuitously regaled with milk. The procession then moved on by Les Câches to Jerbourg, with the exception of the pions, who proceeded to the village of the Forest, and there waited the return of the Court. Here they danced and amused themselves as before, and being rejoined by the cavalcade at the Bourg they moved on by Les Brulliots, and passing Torteval Church arrived at a house called the Château des Pezeries at Pleinmont, where a marquee was erected, and cold meats and wine were prepared for the gentlemen. The pions were seated on the grass in a circle which had been hollowed for them, in the shape of a round table,[32] and they also had their repast. Here the procession halted till four o’clock, and by this time were joined by many carriages, filled with ladies and gentlemen, who, with a numerous party of all ranks, moved on by Rocquaine, Roque Poisson, below the Rouvets,[73] Perelle, where a particular stone lies, which they are obliged to go round according to an old custom, from there by the Saint Saviour’s Road to the Grands Moulins or King’s Mills. On their arrival there they were rejoined by the pions, the mill was put in motion, and the miller came out with a plate in each hand, one containing flour of wheat, and the other of barley, which had been ground that instant by the mill. The miller then placed himself on a large stone, and the procession moved round him; this custom has prevailed from time immemorial. The procession then continued by St. George, La Haye du Puits, Saumarez, Le Camp du Roy, Les Salines, to the Clos du Valle, to the aforesaid Court of St. Michael, where they arrived about seven o’clock, and where they were again joined by the Lieutenant-Governor, the Bailiff, and some of the principal residents. The Court having been dismissed they all partook of a sumptuous dinner, at which Mr. Seneschal Falla presided. The pions were also handsomely entertained.

The last Chevauchée took place in Guernsey on the 31st of May, 1837, but the description of the procession we have given refers to the one in 1825, and is taken from Jacob’s Annals, and the Chronique des Isles, by Syvret.

The last Chevauchée happened in Guernsey on May 31, 1837, but the description of the procession we've provided refers to the one in 1825 and is sourced from Jacob’s Annals and Syvret’s Chronique des Isles.

The oldest known Act of the Court of St. Michael is the following, dated the 14th of October, 1204:—

The oldest known Act of the Court of St. Michael is the following, dated October 14, 1204:—

“Les Chefs Plaids Capitaux de la Saint Michel tenus à Sainte Anne en la Paroisse du Sarazin,[33] par Nicolle de Beauvoir Bailly, à ce présens Jean Le Feyvre, Jean Philippes, Martin de Garris, Jean Maingy, Jean Le Gros, Jemmes le Marchand, Pierre de la Lande, Robert de la Salle, Colin Henry, Jurez de la Cour de nostre Souverain Seigneur le Roy d’Angleterre en l’Isle de Guernereye. Le quatorzième jour du moys d’Octobre, l’an MCCIV. Sur la Remonstrance qui nous a esté faicte de la part des Frères Jean Agenor, Prieur, en la Paroisse de l’Archange de Saint Michel du Valle et ses aliez Pierre de Beauvoir, Pierre Martin, Jean Effart, Jean Jehan, Pierre Nicolle, Pierre du Prey, Jean Agenor, Michel le Pelley, Jean Cappelle et autres Marchands et Manans, tant en la Paroisse du Valle que de Saint Sampson, qu’ils éstoyent grandement empeschez et endomagez concernant le desbordement de la mer, laquelle auroit coupé le Douvre et passage commode entre les dittes Paroisses, entendu qu’il estoit impossible non seulement de faire Procession, mais aussi d’aller traficquer les uns avec les autres aux Landes du Sarazin, s’il ne nous pleust leur permettre et accorder de faire maintenir un certain Pont passant du Valle à Saint Sampson, estant propre et passable de toutes Marées, de Charues, et Charettes, de pied et de Cheval, et à qui il appartiendra de la maintenir en temps advenir. Parquoy ne voulant refuser la Raisonnable remonstrance des avants dits, et pour le bien public, nous leur avons appointé Veue sur les Limites les plus célèbres des dittes Paroisses, dans le jour Saint Barthelemi prochain, et advertiront le commun de s’y trouver, pour ouir ce que par nous sera ordonné touchant la ditte edification.”

“Les Chefs Plaids Capitaux de la Saint Michel tenus à Sainte Anne en la Paroisse du Sarazin,[33] par Nicolle de Beauvoir Bailly, à ce présens Jean Le Feyvre, Jean Philippes, Martin de Garris, Jean Maingy, Jean Le Gros, Jemmes le Marchand, Pierre de la Lande, Robert de la Salle, Colin Henry, Jurez de la Cour de nostre Souverain Seigneur le Roy d’Angleterre en l’Isle de Guernereye. Le quatorzième jour du moys d’Octobre, l’an MCCIV. Sur la Remonstrance qui nous a esté faicte de la part des Frères Jean Agenor, Prieur, en la Paroisse de l’Archange de Saint Michel du Valle et ses aliez Pierre de Beauvoir, Pierre Martin, Jean Effart, Jean Jehan, Pierre Nicolle, Pierre du Prey, Jean Agenor, Michel le Pelley, Jean Cappelle et autres Marchands et Manans, tant en la Paroisse du Valle que de Saint Sampson, qu’ils éstoyent grandement empeschez et endomagez concernant le desbordement de la mer, laquelle auroit coupé le Douvre et passage commode entre les dittes Paroisses, entendu qu’il estoit impossible non seulement de faire Procession, mais aussi d’aller traficquer les uns avec les autres aux Landes du Sarazin, s’il ne nous pleust leur permettre et accorder de faire maintenir un certain Pont passant du Valle à Saint Sampson, estant propre et passable de toutes Marées, de Charues, et Charettes, de pied et de Cheval, et à qui il appartiendra de la maintenir en temps advenir. Parquoy ne voulant refuser la Raisonnable remonstrance des avants dits, et pour le bien public, nous leur avons appointé Veue sur les Limites les plus célèbres des dittes Paroisses, dans le jour Saint Barthelemi prochain, et advertiront le commun de s’y trouver, pour ouir ce que par nous sera ordonné touchant la ditte edification.”

Another copy, which differs from the preceding in the names of the Jurats, finishes by these words, “donné par copie des roles, signé par Colin de la Lande, clerq.” According to this copy the names of the Jurats are[75] “Jean Le Gros, James Le Marchant, Pierre de la Lande, Robert de la Salle, Colin Henry, Raoul Emery, Gaultier Blondel, Guillet Le Febvre.” It is noticeable that the first four names of the copy first cited are not among these, and that the last three on this list are not in the Act which we have transcribed.[34] At the end of the second copy we find the following notice: “N.B.—Mr. Thomas Le Maître, Prevost de St. Sauveur à Jersey en a l’original.”

Another copy, which differs from the preceding in the names of the Jurats, finishes by these words, “donné par copie des roles, signé par Colin de la Lande, clerq.” According to this copy the names of the Jurats are[75] “Jean Le Gros, James Le Marchant, Pierre de la Lande, Robert de la Salle, Colin Henry, Raoul Emery, Gaultier Blondel, Guillet Le Febvre.” It is noticeable that the first four names of the copy first cited are not among these, and that the last three on this list are not in the Act which we have transcribed.[34] At the end of the second copy we find the following notice: “N.B.—Mr. Thomas Le Maître, Prevost de St. Sauveur à Jersey en a l’original.”

Originally the vavassors[35] of the Court of St. Michael were twelve in number, similar to the Jurats of the Royal Court, but if you ask why the number for the[76] last two hundred years has been reduced to eleven, the answer is—“that the devil carried away Vivien.” All that is known about Jean Vivien is that he was a vavassor of this Court, and that, in a fit of despair, he drowned himself, early in the seventeenth century. Up to about the middle of the present century three letters “I. V. V.” cut by himself on the broken fragment of rock from which he leapt into the gulf, still existed at the end of a footpath, not far from the “Fosse au Courlis”—Curlew’s ditch or grave—a spot haunted by witches.

Originally the vavassors[35] of the Court of St. Michael were twelve in number, similar to the Jurats of the Royal Court, but if you ask why the number for the[76] last two hundred years has been reduced to eleven, the answer is—“that the devil carried away Vivien.” All that is known about Jean Vivien is that he was a vavassor of this Court, and that, in a fit of despair, he drowned himself, early in the seventeenth century. Up to about the middle of the present century three letters “I. V. V.” cut by himself on the broken fragment of rock from which he leapt into the gulf, still existed at the end of a footpath, not far from the “Fosse au Courlis”—Curlew’s ditch or grave—a spot haunted by witches.

Since then no Christian has dared to replace the[77] suicide Jean Vivien, and, when making the calculation of the symbolic vavassorial stones, his pebble is always omitted. There are but eleven instead of twelve.

Since then, no Christian has had the courage to replace the[77] suicide Jean Vivien, and when calculating the symbolic vassal stones, his stone is always left out. There are only eleven instead of twelve.

[27] “There were two Nigels (Neel or Niel), Viscounts of Cotentin, and proprietors of St. Sauveur le Vicomte. I have reference to those two charters, the perusal of which exalts conjectures into genuine facts. It is highly gratifying to possess, at last, extracts from the authentic charters of Robert I. and William II. granted to St. Michel and St. Martin of Tours.”—Extract from MS. letter from George Métivier to Sir Edgar MacCulloch, Nov. 1846.

[27] “There were two Nigels (Neel or Niel), Viscounts of Cotentin, and proprietors of St. Sauveur le Vicomte. I have reference to those two charters, the perusal of which exalts conjectures into genuine facts. It is highly gratifying to possess, at last, extracts from the authentic charters of Robert I. and William II. granted to St. Michel and St. Martin of Tours.”—Extract from MS. letter from George Métivier to Sir Edgar MacCulloch, Nov. 1846.

[28] According to Mr. Métivier Guernsey was called “Holy Island” in the days of a learned Greek called “Sylla,” the friend of Plutarch’s grandfather, and he says that it was the custom for persons to go from the “ogygian” (Gallic or Breton) Islands, to Delos every century, which means every thirty years. The voyagers also visited the temple of Dodona; and on their return from Delos “the sacred navigators were conducted by the winds to the Isle of Saturn or Sacred Island (Guernsey), which was peopled entirely by themselves and their predecessors; for although they were by their laws permitted to return after having served Saturn thirty years, which was the century of the Druids, yet they frequently preferred remaining in the tranquil retirement of this island to returning to their birth-places.” Demetrius, also, says: “Among the islands which lie adjacent to Britain, some are desert, known by the name of the Isles of Heroes.… I embarked in the suite of the Emperor, who was about to visit the nearest of them. We found thereon but few inhabitants, and these were accounted sacred and inviolable.” Mr. Métivier goes on to say later “Onomacritus, an author who flourished five hundred years B.C., in one of his poems speaks of a vessel that conveyed the ashes of the dead between England and Spain, and a celebrated Greek author of undoubted veracity, Procopius, who wrote about 547 A.D., states that the “Breton fishermen of an island subject to the French, were exempt from all tribute, because they conveyed the dead into a neighbouring island.” The Breton French fishermen came from Jersey, “La Porte Sainte,” and terminated their funeral voyage at Guernsey, “l’Ile Bienheureuse.” The ashes of the dead were deposited in our croutes and sacred enclosures, within the tombs composed of five horizontal stones, which number indicated the resting places of knightly heroes, or noble Gauls.”—Métivier in the Monthly Selection, 1825, pp. 327 and 452.

[28] According to Mr. Métivier Guernsey was called “Holy Island” in the days of a learned Greek called “Sylla,” the friend of Plutarch’s grandfather, and he says that it was the custom for persons to go from the “ogygian” (Gallic or Breton) Islands, to Delos every century, which means every thirty years. The voyagers also visited the temple of Dodona; and on their return from Delos “the sacred navigators were conducted by the winds to the Isle of Saturn or Sacred Island (Guernsey), which was peopled entirely by themselves and their predecessors; for although they were by their laws permitted to return after having served Saturn thirty years, which was the century of the Druids, yet they frequently preferred remaining in the tranquil retirement of this island to returning to their birth-places.” Demetrius, also, says: “Among the islands which lie adjacent to Britain, some are desert, known by the name of the Isles of Heroes.… I embarked in the suite of the Emperor, who was about to visit the nearest of them. We found thereon but few inhabitants, and these were accounted sacred and inviolable.” Mr. Métivier goes on to say later “Onomacritus, an author who flourished five hundred years B.C., in one of his poems speaks of a vessel that conveyed the ashes of the dead between England and Spain, and a celebrated Greek author of undoubted veracity, Procopius, who wrote about 547 A.D., states that the “Breton fishermen of an island subject to the French, were exempt from all tribute, because they conveyed the dead into a neighbouring island.” The Breton French fishermen came from Jersey, “La Porte Sainte,” and terminated their funeral voyage at Guernsey, “l’Ile Bienheureuse.” The ashes of the dead were deposited in our croutes and sacred enclosures, within the tombs composed of five horizontal stones, which number indicated the resting places of knightly heroes, or noble Gauls.”—Métivier in the Monthly Selection, 1825, pp. 327 and 452.

[29] Editor’s Note.—M. de Gerville denies the truth of this tradition. See Documents Inédits du Moyen Age, relatifs aux Iles du Cotentin, p. 16.

[29] Editor's Note.—M. de Gerville denies the truth of this tradition. See Documents Inédits du Moyen Age, relatifs aux Iles du Cotentin, p. 16.

[30] See Gentleman’s Magazine Library, Social Manners and Customs. P. 51, Beating of Bounds at Grimsby.

[30] See Gentleman’s Magazine Library, Social Manners and Customs. P. 51, Beating of Bounds at Grimsby.

[31] Editor’s Note.—On the 27th April, 1533. The Court of St. Michel du Valle ordered that the King’s Serjeant should “cry in the Market Place for three Saturdays that the Chevauchée would take place in the following month of May.”—Fief Le Comte MSS. copied by Colonel J. H. C. Carey.

[31] Editor's Note.—On the 27th April, 1533. The Court of St. Michel du Valle ordered that the King’s Serjeant should “cry in the Market Place for three Saturdays that the Chevauchée would take place in the following month of May.”—Fief Le Comte MSS. copied by Colonel J. H. C. Carey.

[32] As being of the same race and language as Wace, Walter Map and Chrestien de Troyes, who were the first to collect and write of the Arthurian legends,—or, as they are generally spoken of by French writers “Les Epopées de la Table Ronde,”—it might reasonably be expected that some traces of these old “romans” that must have so influenced our forefathers should linger among us. This “round table” so carefully hollowed out for the pions may be a relic of “La Table Ronde,” of which Wace writes—

[32] As being of the same race and language as Wace, Walter Map and Chrestien de Troyes, who were the first to collect and write of the Arthurian legends,—or, as they are generally spoken of by French writers “Les Epopées de la Table Ronde,”—it might reasonably be expected that some traces of these old “romans” that must have so influenced our forefathers should linger among us. This “round table” so carefully hollowed out for the pions may be a relic of “La Table Ronde,” of which Wace writes—

“Fist Artus la Roonde Table
Dont Bretons dient mainte fable.”

He goes on to say that Arthur instituted this Round Table in times of peace, for his feudal retainers, so that none might consider himself superior to his fellow knights and squires, for at such a table all must be equal.

He continues by saying that Arthur set up this Round Table during peaceful times for his feudal followers, so that no one could see themselves as better than their fellow knights and squires, because at that table, everyone must be equal.

[33] Now called the Câtel, and the Church of the said Parish is traditionally built on the Castle formerly inhabited by “Le Grand Sarazin,” and it was there or thereabouts that the Royal Court used to sit.

[33] Now called the Câtel, and the Church of the said Parish is traditionally built on the Castle formerly inhabited by “Le Grand Sarazin,” and it was there or thereabouts that the Royal Court used to sit.

[34] Editor’s Note.—I will here add a copy of the old orders issued by the Cour de St. Michel in 1663, and copied from those issued in 1439. It is taken word for word from a manuscript lent me by Colonel J. H. Carteret Carey, except that in places I have written in full words which are abbreviated in the original MSS., such as “par” for “P,” “Prevost” for “puost,” “présent” for “pnt,” “que” for “q,” “comme” for “coe,” “parties” for “pties,” “Jour” for “Jor,” etc., etc.:—

[34] Editor's Note.—I will here add a copy of the old orders issued by the Cour de St. Michel in 1663, and copied from those issued in 1439. It is taken word for word from a manuscript lent me by Colonel J. H. Carteret Carey, except that in places I have written in full words which are abbreviated in the original MSS., such as “par” for “P,” “Prevost” for “puost,” “présent” for “pnt,” “que” for “q,” “comme” for “coe,” “parties” for “pties,” “Jour” for “Jor,” etc., etc.:—

A Tous Ceux quy ces presentes lettres verront ou orront—Denis Le Marchant, Senechal de la Cour de la prieureté de St. Michel du Val en l’Isle de Guernesey—Salut—comme ainsy soit que Martin Sauvary, comme procureur et attourné des vavasseurs, Sergeans, bordiers, et autres officiers, de la dite Cour acteurs d’une partie eussent fait semondre et convenir pardevant nous en ladite Cour John phylippe recepveur pour lors de la dite Isle de Guernesey et de ladite prieureté du Valle pour très hault et très puissant prince Mon Seigneur Le Duc de Glocester, Seigneur des Isles, et possesseur adonques de toutes les rentes et revenues quelconques appartenants a la dite prieureté en ladite Isle, deffenseur d’autre partie—Lequel attourné que dit est eust declaré et demandé adonques a l’avant dit deffenseur comment iceluy deffenseur recepveur comme dit est deubt bailler trouuer et deliurer les debuoirs et deuteys appartenants es dits Officiers de la dite Cour. C’est a sçauoir de temps en temps et toutefois et quantes qu’il leur appartient de droit et de raison. Sçauoir est les 3 disners par chacun a chascun des plaids Cappitaulx de ladite cour. C’est a sçauoir à la feste St. Michel, à Noel, et à pasques. Item leurs disners toutes fois et quantes que par le dit recepveur seront requis et contraints d’aller reuisiter les Keys de la Coste de la mer et le cours des eaux et que eux en feroient leur debvoir comment de droit et de raison il appartient à leurs offices. Item—toutes fois et quantes que les dits vavasseurs, leurs valets, et seruans et les autres Sergeants et officiers a qu’il appartient iroient en chevauchée pour reuisiter en ladite Isle leurs debvoirs semblablement—C’est a sçauoir quant eux se sont representés deuant la porte de la dite prieureté et eux doiuent monter a cheval eux doivent auoir du pain et du vin abondamment et honestement seruis—Item pareillement eux doivent estre seruis et administrer de pain et de vin par la main du prevost de mon dit seigneur deuant la porte de l’eglise de St. pierre port lequel preuost doit estre présent a la dite chevauchée; et doit estre illeques une ronde table mise fournie et garnie bien et honnestement de doublier, pain et vin es coustages de mon dit Seigneur. Item quant eux seront arrivés es portes de pleinmont eux doiueut auoir du pair et a boire et quant eux seront retournez a la dite prieureté et eux auront ainsi fait leurs debvoir eux doivent avoir a disner bien et honnestement tous ensemble es despens et coustages de mon dit Seigneur. Lequel seruice iceux officiers confessoient estre tenus de droit et de raison de trois ans en trois ans par la dignité de leurs offices. Item leurs disners semblablement toutes fois et quant qu’eux taxent les amendes de la dite cour. Item aussi a Noel et a Pasques quant eux rendent et payent les francs tenans (?) C’est a sçauoir les chapons a Noel et les oeufs a pasques. Lesquelles choses et chacune d’icelles en la forme et manière comme dessus est dit et desclaré. Le dit attourné au nom que dit est, proposoit adonques contre le dit recepveur, deffenseur comme dessus est dit; et qu’a jceux officiers appartenoit de droit et d’antienne coustume a raison et dignitez de leurs offices et cela jceluy attourné offroit a prouver a suffire contre le dit deffenseur et jceluy recepueur deffenseur comme dit est es auant dites parties, propos et callenges dust fait negacion; et le dit attourné dust prins et offert a prouver à suffire contre le dit deffenseur es quelles parties nous assignames certain jour es premiers plaids de la dite Cour c’est a sçavoir au dit attourné a faire sa preuve et audit deffenseur a la soustenir. Sachent tous que le Jour du Jeudy neufième jour du mois de Juillet l’an de grace mille, quatre cents et trente-neuf, en la dite cour par-devant nous comme dit est les dites parties furent presentes et personellemeut compareutes, et leurs raisons recitées et alleguées tant de l’une partie que de l’autre. Le dit attourné prouva et informa bien et raisonnablement toute son jntention et propos estre bons et vrays en forme et manière comme dessus est dit, et desclare par le report d’un bon et loyal serment douze preud’hommes de la dite paroisse de St. Michel du Valle, Jures et Sermentez de nostre ofice sur Saintes euangilles de dire et raporter uerité et loyaulté sur les cas, Item en outre et dabondant qu’au Seigneur de ladite prieureté appartient a faire curer et netoyer le fonds du douit du grand maresq appartenant a la dite prieureté, estant a la dite paroisse et en cas qu’aucune ordure soit terre ou pierre cherroit dedans jceluy douit qu’il doit estre netoyé et curé es coustages de ceux a quj la faute seroit trouué après lequel raport de serment fait et raporté a la forme et manière comme dessus est dit nous condanmes (sic) (? confirmames) toutes et chacunes les choses dessus dites et desclarez enfin et par perpetuité d’heritage en sa temps aduenir. En tesmoing desquelles choses nous avons a ces presentes lettres mis et appendu le seell de nos Armes l’an et le Jour de susdit—Les parties a ce presentes.

A tous ceux qui verront ou entendront ces lettres—Denis Le Marchant, Sénéral de la Cour de la prieuré de St. Michel du Val dans l’île de Guernesey—Salut— comme il est que Martin Sauvary, en tant que procureur et avocat des vavasseurs, sérgents, bordiers, et autres officiers, de ladite Cour, avait convoqué et fait venir devant nous dans ladite Cour John Philippe, receveur de l’île de Guernesey et de la prieuré du Val pour le très haut et très puissant prince Mon Seigneur Le Duc de Gloucester, Seigneur des Isles, et propriétaire à ce moment de toutes les rentes et revenus appartenant à la dite prieuré dans ladite île, défenseur de l’autre partie—Lequel avocat a alors déclaré et demandé au susdit défenseur receveur, comme dit, de devoir fournir et remettre les debuoirs et deuteys appartenant aux dits officiers de ladite Cour. C'est-à-dire, de temps en temps et chaque fois qu'il leur appartient de droit et de raison. Savoir, les 3 repas à chaque plaid Capitaux de ladite cour. C'est-à-dire à la fête St. Michel, à Noël, et à Pâques. De plus, leurs repas chaque fois que le dit receveur sera requis et contraint d'aller vérifier les Clés de la Côte de la mer et le cours des eaux, et qu'ils feraient leur devoir comme de droit et de raison il appartient à leurs offices. Aussi—chaque fois que les dits vavasseurs, leurs valets, et serviteurs, ainsi que les autres sérgents et officiers à qui cela appartient, iraient en chevauchée pour vérifier leurs devoirs dans ladite île—c'est-à-dire, quand ils se sont présentés devant la porte de ladite prieuré et qu'ils doivent monter à cheval, ils doivent avoir du pain et du vin en abondance et de manière convenable—De même, ils doivent être servis de pain et de vin par la main du prévôt de mon dit seigneur devant la porte de l'église de St. Pierre Port, lequel prévôt doit être présent à la dite chevauchée; et là doit être mise une table ronde, fournie et convenablement garnie de doublier, pain et vin aux frais de mon dit Seigneur. De plus, quand ils arriveront aux portes de Pleinmont, ils doivent avoir du pain et à boire, et quand ils seront revenus à la dite prieuré et auront ainsi accompli leurs devoirs, ils doivent avoir un bon repas tous ensemble aux frais et dépenses de mon dit Seigneur. Lequel service, ces officiers avouaient être tenus de droit et de raison tous les trois ans selon la dignité de leurs offices. Également, leurs repas chaque fois qu’ils imposent les amendes de la dite cour. De même, à Noël et à Pâques lorsqu’ils rendent et paient les tenans francs (?) C’est-à-dire les chapons à Noël et les œufs à Pâques. Ces choses et chacune d'elles comme mentionné et déclaré ci-dessus. Le dit avocat, au nom qui est dit, proposait alors contre le dit receveur, défenseur comme mentionné ci-dessus; et que ces officiers avaient droit et ancienne coutume en raison et dignité de leurs offices, et cela, cet avocat offrait à prouver suffisant contre le dit défenseur, et ce receveur défenseur comme dit est dans les parties susmentionnées, propositions et allégations ont fait objection; et le dit avocat a pris et offert à prouver suffisant contre le dit défenseur dans ces parties, nous assignâmes un certain jour dans les premiers plaid de la dite Cour c'est-à-dire au dit avocat de faire sa preuve et audit défenseur de la soutenir. Sachez tous qu'au Jour du Jeudi, le neuvième jour du mois de Juillet de l'année de grâce mille quatre cent trente-neuf, dans la dite cour devant nous comme dit, les dites parties étaient présentes et personnellement comparues, et leurs raisons récitées et alléguées tant d’un côté que de l’autre. Le dit avocat a prouvé et informé bien et raisonnablement toute son intention et projet d’être bons et vrais comme ci-dessus mentionné, et a déclaré par le rapport d'un bon et loyal serment de douze notables de la dite paroisse de St. Michel du Val, jurés et assermentés de notre office sur les Saints Évangiles de dire et rapporter vérité et loyauté sur les faits, De plus, en outre, qu'au Seigneur de ladite prieuré appartient de faire curer et nettoyer le fond du douit du grand marais appartenant à ladite prieuré, étant dans la dite paroisse, et si quelque ordure soit terre ou pierre tombait dedans ce douit, qu'il doit être nettoyé et curé à la charge de ceux à qui la faute serait trouvée après le rapport de serment fait et rapporté de la manière susmentionnée, nous condamnons (sic) (? confirmons) toutes et chacune des choses susdites et déclarons enfin et par la pérennité d’héritage dans le temps à venir. En témoignage de ces choses, nous avons apposé notre sceau d'Armes sur ces lettres présentes, l'année et le jour susmentionnés—Les parties présentes.

Collationné à l’original par nous soussignez Senechal et Vavasseurs de la dite cour de St. Michel le vingt et unième Jour du mois de May l’an Mille, six cents soixante et huit.

Collated with the original by us, the undersigned Senechal and Vavasseurs of the said court of St. Michel on the twenty-first day of May in the year one thousand six hundred sixty-eight.

  • Jean Perchard, Seneschal.
  • Philippine Paint.
  • Jean Le huray.
  • William Le Fayvre.
  • P. Le Marchant.
  • James Falla.
  • Thomas de Jersey.
  • Hellier of Jersey.
  • Pierre La père.
  • Jean de Garis.
  • Jean Falla.
  • Jeames Lihou.

Sceau du Fief St. Michel du Valle.

Sceau du Fief St. Michel du Valle.

Contre Sceau Initiales du dit Seneschal.

Contre Sceau Initials of the said Seneschal.

[35] Editor’s Note.—The titles of the eleven vavasseurs are:—(1) Gervaise—(2) Capelle—(3) Soulaire—(4) Maresq—(5) Grent Maison—(6) Garis—(7) Béhon—(8) Agenor—(9) Piquemie—(10) Le Moye—(11) Houët. The titles of the sergeants:—(1) Gaillot—(2) Bordier Paisson—(3) de la Lande—(4) Roques des Roques—(5) Bourg—(6) l’Ange. The titles of the bordiers:—(1) Béquerel—(2) Rebour—(3) Renost—(4) Ricard—(5) Nant—(6) Salmon—(7) Infart—(8) Scarabie.

[35] Editor’s Note.—The titles of the eleven vavasseurs are:—(1) Gervaise—(2) Capelle—(3) Soulaire—(4) Maresq—(5) Grent Maison—(6) Garis—(7) Béhon—(8) Agenor—(9) Piquemie—(10) Le Moye—(11) Houët. The titles of the sergeants:—(1) Gaillot—(2) Bordier Paisson—(3) de la Lande—(4) Roques des Roques—(5) Bourg—(6) l’Ange. The titles of the bordiers:—(1) Béquerel—(2) Rebour—(3) Renost—(4) Ricard—(5) Nant—(6) Salmon—(7) Infart—(8) Scarabie.

“Briser La Hanse.”

This was a curious civic ceremony which was abolished in the early part of this century. In each of our parishes there are a certain number of functionaries called douzeniers, because the corps in question consists of twelve (douze) members, except in St. Peter Port, where there are twenty, and at St. Michel du Valle, where there are sixteen. When one of these officers was elected, he had to give a feast, to which the electors carried an enormous bouquet of flowers “à deux hanses”—with two handles. The dinner finished and the cloth removed, each man filled his glass, and the abdicating douzenier (le douzenier déhansé) broke one of these handles, previously dipping the bouquet into his glass, and drinking the health of the douzenier hansé. Then the bouquet went round from hand to hand, each man, while moistening it with the spirit that bubbled in his glass, adding his toast to the newly elected or hansé douzenier.

This was a strange civic ceremony that was abolished in the early part of this century. In each of our parishes, there are a certain number of officials called douzeniers, because the group consists of twelve (douze) members, except in St. Peter Port, where there are twenty, and in St. Michel du Valle, where there are sixteen. When one of these officers was elected, he had to throw a feast, to which the voters brought a huge bouquet of flowers “à deux hanses”—with two handles. After dinner, once the tablecloth was removed, everyone filled their glasses, and the outgoing douzenier (le douzenier déhansé) broke one of the handles, after dipping the bouquet into his glass and drinking to the health of the new douzenier hansé. Then the bouquet was passed around, and each person, as he moistened it with the drink in his glass, added his toast to the newly elected or hansé douzenier.

Local Customs—Aquatic.

“Heureux peuple des champs, vos travaux sont des fêtes.”
St. Lambert.
Vraicing.

The months of June, July, and August, form one of the principal seasons for the collection of the seaweed with which the rocky shores of Guernsey abound, and which, from time immemorial, has proved a most valuable resource to the farmer, not only as affording an excellent manure for the land, but also, in the case of the poorer cottagers and fishermen who inhabit the coast, an unfailing supply of fuel. Many indeed of these gain almost their entire livelihood by collecting the “vraic” as it is locally termed, which they sell to their richer neighbours for dressing the land, or which, after drying on the shore, they stack for their winter firing. The ashes, which are carefully preserved, always command a ready market, being considered one of the best manures that can be applied to the land in preparing it for certain crops. The qualities of seaweed in general as a fertilizer are so highly appreciated that it has given rise to the agricultural adage “point de vraic, point de hautgard”—no sea-weed, no stack yard. It has been remarked that dry seasons are unfavourable to the growth of sea-weed, and that rain is almost as essential to its development as it is to that of the grass of the field—a singular fact, when we remember that the marine plant has always a supply of moisture.

The months of June, July, and August are one of the main times for collecting the seaweed that thrives along the rocky shores of Guernsey. For ages, it has been a valuable asset for farmers, providing excellent fertilizer for the land. For the poorer cottagers and fishermen living on the coast, it also serves as a reliable source of fuel. Many of these individuals almost entirely support themselves by gathering the “vraic,” as it's locally called, which they sell to wealthier neighbors for land cultivation or stack to dry on the shore for winter fuel. The ashes from the seaweed are carefully saved and are always in demand, as they are known to be one of the best fertilizers for specific crops. The benefits of seaweed as fertilizer are so well recognized that it has led to the agricultural saying “point de vraic, point de hautgard”—no seaweed, no stack yard. It's been noted that dry seasons hinder seaweed growth, and rain is just as crucial for its development as it is for grass in the fields—a curious observation, given that this marine plant always has access to moisture.

Vraicing.

Vraicing.

Sea-weed is distinguished into two kinds “vraic venant”—drift weed, and “vraic scié”—cut weed. The former is that which, like the leaves and branches of a tree, are severed from the place of growth by natural decay, or by the violence of storms, and is thrown up by the action of the waves on the shore. The latter is that which is detached from the rocks by the hand of man, generally with the aid of a small sickle. The collecting of sea-weed, whether drift or cut, is subject to stringent regulations, framed with a view both of preventing dangerous quarrels among those engaged in the occupation, and also of ensuring a regular supply of so precious a commodity by allowing sufficient time for its growth. In Guernsey the Royal Court has always legislated on the subject, but on the coasts of Normandy and Brittany it appears to have been the province of the Church to regulate the matter, and the harvesting of the sea-weed never began until the parish priest had solemnly blessed the undertaking.

Seaweed is classified into two types: “vraic venant”—drift seaweed, and “vraic scié”—cut seaweed. The first type consists of pieces that, like leaves and branches from a tree, are separated from their source by natural decay or storms and are carried ashore by the waves. The second type is collected from the rocks by people, usually with a small sickle. Collecting seaweed, whether it's drift or cut, is governed by strict regulations aimed at preventing conflicts among those involved in gathering it and ensuring a steady supply of this valuable resource by allowing enough time for it to regrow. In Guernsey, the Royal Court has always made laws regarding this, while along the coasts of Normandy and Brittany, it seems that the Church was responsible for overseeing the practice, and no seaweed harvesting could begin until the parish priest had given it his blessing.

Driftweed may be collected at all seasons, but only between sunrise and sunset. It is found left on the beach by the retiring tide, or is dragged on shore by means of long rakes from amidst the breakers that roll in during, or after, heavy gales. This is hard work, and not unattended with danger. The men are frequently up to their waists in the water, and the shelving pebbly beach affords but an insecure footing. The rakes are often wrenched out of the men’s hands by the violence of the waves, and hurled back among them, inflicting severe bruises and sometimes even broken limbs. The collecting of the cut weed or “vraic scié” is quite another thing. Although entailing a great deal of labour, it is looked upon,[81] especially in summer, as a sort of holiday. There are two seasons during which it is lawful to cut: the first begins with the first spring-tide after Candlemas, and lasts about five weeks, during the whole of which time every person is allowed to collect as much as he wants for manuring his lands. The second cutting, which is chiefly for fuel, commences about Midsummer and lasts until the middle of August. Immemorial usage, strengthened by legal enactment, has consecrated the first eight days of cutting at this season to the poor. During this time none but those who are too poor to possess a horse or cart are allowed the privilege of gathering the vraic, which, when cut, they must bring to high water mark on their backs. After this concession to the less fortunate brethren, the harvest is thrown open to all. Then it is that the country people, uniting in parties consisting frequently of two or three neighbouring families, resort to the beach with their carts, to watch the ebbing tide, and secure a favourable spot for their operations. All who can be spared from the necessary routine work of the farm attend on these occasions. The younger people adorn their hats with wreaths of flowers, the horses’ heads are decked with nosegays, and even the yoke of the patient ox is not without its floral honours. Once arrived on the sea-shore, not a moment is lost, for time and tide wait for no man, and first come, first served. The sickle is plied vigorously, and small heaps of the precious weed are collected and marked with a flat pebble, on which the name or initials of the proprietor are chalked. The men wade across the “cols” or natural causeways leading to the outlying rocks, and, when the tide begins to flow, hastily load the carts, or the ample panniers with which the horses[82] are provided, and hurry off to deposit their hard-earned store above high-water mark. In the meantime the younger members of the party range along the beach, turning over the stones in search of that esteemed mollusc the “ormer” or sea-ear (Haliotis tuberculata) which, when well cooked—a secret only known to a native of the isles—is really a delicious morsel. Not unfrequently crabs of various kinds are turned out of their hiding places, and hurry off, holding up their formidable pincers in defiance and defence, but are soon adroitly transferred to the “behotte”—a small basket, narrow mouthed and flattened on one side, which hangs by a belt from the shoulder of the youth or maiden. Here and there a larger mass of rock is with difficulty raised, and a goodly sized conger-eel, disturbed from his snug retreat, glides away like a snake and endeavours to hide himself in the grass-like “plize” (Zostera Marina). A blow on the head stuns him, and he goes to join the captive ormers and crabs. Perhaps one of those hideous monsters of the deep, the cuttle fish, is dislodged. His long tentacles, armed with innumerable suckers, which attach themselves strongly to anything they touch, his parrot-like bill and large projecting eyes, staring with a fixed gaze, are calculated to inspire alarm, but the trenchant sickle makes short work of him, and his scattered limbs remain on the spot to form a meal for the crabs.

Driftwood can be collected all year round, but only between sunrise and sunset. It's found left on the beach by the receding tide or pulled ashore using long rakes from among the crashing waves during or after heavy storms. This is tough work and can be dangerous. The workers often find themselves waist-deep in water, and the sloping pebbly beach offers unstable footing. The rakes can be yanked from their hands by the force of the waves and thrown back at them, causing serious bruises and sometimes broken limbs. Collecting the cut seaweed, or “vraic scié,” is quite different. While it involves a lot of labor, it's seen as a kind of holiday, especially in the summer. There are two seasons when it’s legal to cut: the first starts with the first spring tide after Candlemas and lasts about five weeks, during which anyone can collect as much as they want for fertilizing their land. The second cutting, mainly for fuel, begins around Midsummer and continues until mid-August. Tradition, backed by law, has set aside the first eight days of cutting during this period for the poor. Only those too poor to own a horse or cart are allowed to gather the vraic during this time, and they must carry it back to the high-water mark. After this concession for the less fortunate, the harvest is open to everyone. That's when country folks gather in groups, often consisting of two or three neighboring families, to head to the beach with their carts, watching the receding tide and claiming the best spots for gathering. Everyone who can be spared from farm chores attends these outings. Young people decorate their hats with flower crowns, horses wear flower garlands, and even the ox's yoke gets some floral embellishment. Once at the seashore, no time is wasted because time and tide wait for no one, and the early bird gets the worm. The sickle is used vigorously, creating small piles of the valuable seaweed that are marked with a flat pebble, onto which the owner's name or initials are chalked. The men wade across the “cols,” or natural causeways, leading to distant rocks, and when the tide starts to come in, they quickly load their carts or the large bags on the horses and rush to stash their hard-earned haul above the high-water mark. Meanwhile, the younger members of the group search the beach, flipping over stones in search of the prized mollusc known as the “ormer” or sea-ear (Haliotis tuberculatabehotte”—a small, narrow-mouthed basket that hangs from a belt over the shoulder of the young person. Occasionally, larger rocks are painstakingly lifted, revealing a good-sized conger eel, which, disturbed from its cozy spot, slithers away like a snake, trying to conceal itself in the grass-like “plize” (Zostera Marina). A swift blow to the head stuns it, and it joins the captured ormers and crabs. Perhaps one of those terrifying deep-sea creatures, the cuttlefish, will be uncovered. Its long tentacles, lined with numerous suckers that cling firmly to anything they touch, along with its parrot-like beak and large, unblinking eyes, can be quite alarming, but the sharp sickle quickly dispatches it, leaving its scattered limbs behind to become a meal for the crabs.

The laugh and the jest are to be heard on all sides—even the brute creation seem to enjoy the change. The horses, generally quiet, scamper over the sands and rocks, neighing joyously to one another; the farm dogs are busy hunting the small crabs that everywhere abound, or rushing into the water after the[83] stones thrown by the children. A more animated scene can nowhere be witnessed, and, when lighted up by a bright summer sun, none more worthy of being studied by the artist. The rich colouring of the rocks, the lustrous bronzed tints of the moist sea-weed, the delicate hues of the transparent water as it lies unruffled in the small pools left by the retiring wave, the groups of oxen and horses with their shining summer coats, and the merry faces of the peasantry, form a picture which no true lover of nature can ever forget. But the tide is rising, and drives the busy crowd before it. Before, however, they leave the strand, the younger men choose their favourite lasses, and lead them, already thoroughly drenched, to meet the advancing wave. Hand-in-hand they venture in; the confiding girl is enticed onwards, and suddenly finds herself immersed over head and ears in the water. Some, more coy, feign to fly, sure to be overtaken and share the same fate. The whole scene is vividly portrayed by Mr. Métivier in his poem of the “Sea Weeders” written in 1812.

Laughter and jokes fill the air— even the animals seem to enjoy the change. The usually calm horses dart across the sands and rocks, whinnying happily to each other; the farm dogs are busy chasing the small crabs that are everywhere, or diving into the water after the stones thrown by the children. You won't find a livelier scene anywhere, especially when lit up by the bright summer sun, which makes it perfect for an artist to capture. The vibrant colors of the rocks, the shiny bronze tones of the wet seaweed, the delicate shades of the clear water in the small pools left by the retreating waves, the groups of oxen and horses with their gleaming summer coats, and the joyful faces of the villagers come together to create an unforgettable picture for any true nature lover. But the tide is coming in, pushing the busy crowd along with it. Before they leave the shore, the younger men pick their favorite girls and lead them, already soaked, to greet the incoming waves. Hand in hand, they step in; the trusting girl is drawn further along and suddenly finds herself completely submerged in the water. Some, feeling shy, pretend to run away, knowing they'll be caught and face the same fate. Mr. Métivier captures this whole scene vividly in his poem "The Sea Weeders," written in 1812.

At last, all re-assemble on the grassy sward that lines the shore, and join their respective parties. The careful housewife has baked beforehand a plentiful supply of “gâche” and biscuits; the rich golden-coloured butter has been kept from the market, much to the annoyance of the thrifty matron in town, who finds the price enhanced in consequence; the small barrel of cider is broached, and all make a hearty meal. The remaining hours of daylight are employed in carting away the vraic or spreading it out on the downs to dry, and, when night has set in, many assemble again at some neighbouring tavern and end the day with song and dance. The old fashioned[84]chifournie” or hurdy-gurdy—the rote of mediæval times—has given way to the modern fiddle, but the songs are still those that delighted their ancestors. Most, if not all of them, have been originally derived from France, where it is far from improbable that they are now forgotten except in some remote country villages, but it is curious to find that they are still sung by the Canadian boatmen, and “Belle Rose, au Rosier Blanc” and “A la Claire Fontaine” are as familiar to the American descendants of the Normans as they are to the Guernsey peasant.

At last, everyone gathers back on the grassy area along the shore and joins their respective groups. The diligent housewife has prepared a generous supply of "gâche" and cookies in advance; the rich golden butter has been kept away from the market, much to the annoyance of the frugal woman in town, who now finds the price has gone up because of it; the small barrel of cider is opened, and everyone enjoys a hearty meal. The remaining daylight hours are spent hauling away the seaweed or spreading it out on the hills to dry, and when night falls, many gather again at a nearby tavern to end the day with singing and dancing. The old-fashioned "chifournie" or hurdy-gurdy—the rote from medieval times—has been replaced by the modern fiddle, but the songs are still the ones that delighted their ancestors. Most, if not all of them, originally came from France, where they are likely forgotten now except in some remote rural villages. It's interesting to find that they are still sung by Canadian boatmen, and “Belle Rose, au Rosier Blanc” and “A la Claire Fontaine” are just as familiar to the American descendants of the Normans as they are to the Guernsey peasant.

Ormering.

Another favourite amusement of the young people in the country, besides the merry-making which accompanies and follows the collection of sea-weed in summer, is the forming of parties to take the ormer, a shell-fish which abounds at low water at the spring-tides in spring and autumn. The ormer is the Haliotis tuberculata of naturalists, and derives its name from its resemblance in shape to an ear—auris marina—“oreille de mer.” The shell, which was formerly thrown away, is now carefully collected and exported, as it enters largely into the japanned ware manufactured at Birmingham and elsewhere, the lustre of the interior of the shell surpassing in brilliancy and variety of tints that of the best mother-of-pearl. It is not, however, for the sake of the shell that this mollusc is sought, but for the fish itself, which, after being well beaten to make it tender, and cooked in brown sauce, forms a favourite dish. Like[85] the limpet, the ormer adheres strongly to the rock, from which it requires some degree of strength to detach it, but it seems to possess considerable powers of locomotion, and appears to come up from the deep water at certain seasons of the year, probably for the purpose of depositing its ova. It is a curious instance of the local distribution of animal life that, although the ormer is known in the Mediterranean, and is found all along the western shores of Spain and France, and in great quantities on the coasts of Brittany, it has never been discovered much to the eastward of Cherbourg, nor on the English side of the Channel.

Another favorite pastime for the young people in the countryside, besides the celebrations that come with collecting seaweed in the summer, is organizing groups to hunt for the ormer, a shellfish that is plentiful at low tide during the spring and autumn. The ormer is the Haliotis tuberculata according to naturalists and gets its name from its ear-like shape—auris marina—“oreille de mer.” The shell, which was once discarded, is now carefully collected and exported, as it is widely used in the japanned ware made in Birmingham and other places. The luster of the inside of the shell exceeds that of the finest mother-of-pearl in brilliance and color. However, it's not the shell that people seek this mollusk for, but the fish itself, which is made tender by being beaten well and cooked in brown sauce, creating a popular dish. Like[85] the limpet, the ormer clings tightly to the rock, requiring some effort to pull it off, but it seems to have significant mobility, rising from deeper waters at certain times of the year, likely to lay its eggs. It's interesting to note that although the ormer is found in the Mediterranean, along the western coasts of Spain and France, and in large numbers off Brittany, it has never been found much beyond Cherbourg or on the English side of the Channel.

The localities in which the ormer abounds are the rocky bays, of which there are so many around our coast, and there it is found at the proper seasons adhering to the under surface of the loose boulders. It is no trifling work to turn over these stones, but the searcher often returns home laden with several hundred ormers, and not infrequently he has also added a crab or a conger to his store.

The areas where the ormer can be found are the rocky bays along our coast, and it is located at the right times clinging to the underside of loose boulders. It's no small task to flip over these stones, but the person searching often comes back home with several hundred ormers and often adds a crab or a conger to their haul.

Sand-Eeling.

The catching of the sand-eel, or “lanchon” as it is locally termed, takes place on nights when the moon is at her full, and at low water: it is pursued more as a recreation than as a source of profit. Parties of young men and women unite and resort to some sandy bay or creek as the tide is ebbing, armed with blunted sickles, two-pronged forks, or any instrument with which the sand can be easily stirred. The fish,[86] on being disturbed, rise to the surface of the sand with a leap. They are very agile in their movements, but their bright silvery sides, glittering in the moon-beams, betray them to their active pursuers, and before they have time to burrow again in the sand they are caught with the hand and transferred to the basket. It is more easy to imagine than describe the fun and merriment to which this sport gives rise; how in the eagerness of the pursuit, a false step will place the incautious maiden up to the waist in a pool of water, and subject her to the good natured laughter of her merry companions; how an apparently accidental push from behind will cause a youth, who is stooping down to gather up the fish, to measure his whole length on the wet sand; or how a malicious step will splash one or more of the party from top to toe. To the lovers of the picturesque the localities in which this sport takes place add not a little to the charm of the scene. The broad sands of Vazon Bay, those of La Saline and other creeks on the western shores of the island, hemmed in on all sides by reefs of rock, and, above all, that most lovely spot called Le Petit Port, which lies at the foot of the precipitous cliffs of Jerbourg, seen in the full light of the harvest moon, leave impressions on the mind that are not easily forgotten.

Catching sand-eels, or “lanchon” as people here call them, happens on full moon nights during low tide. It's more of a fun activity than a way to make money. Groups of young men and women gather at sandy bays or creeks as the tide recedes, armed with dull sickles, two-pronged forks, or anything that can easily stir up the sand. When disturbed, the fish leap up from the sand. They move quickly, but their shiny silvery sides sparkle in the moonlight, giving them away to the eager hunters. Before they can burrow back into the sand, they're caught by hand and put into a basket. It’s easier to imagine the joy and laughter this activity brings than to describe it; how a careless step might leave an unsuspecting girl waist-deep in water, subject to her friends' playful teasing; how an accidental push from behind can send a guy, bent over to scoop up fish, sprawling face-first onto the wet sand; or how a cheeky shove can soak one or more partygoers from head to toe. For those who appreciate beautiful settings, the locations where this activity unfolds add a lot to the scene's charm. The wide sands of Vazon Bay, La Saline's shores, and other creeks on the island's western coast, all surrounded by rocky reefs, especially the stunning spot called Le Petit Port at the base of Jerbourg's steep cliffs, illuminated by the full harvest moon, create memories that are hard to forget.

Although the coasts of the island abound in fish of various sorts, sea-fishing, as an amusement, is very little resorted to. The reason of this is no doubt to be found in the strong tides and currents and dangerous rocks which surround us on every side, and which render it imprudent to venture out to sea unless under the guidance of an experienced pilot. Of late years, however, the extension of the harbour works into deep water has brought the fish within[87] reach without the risk of hazarding one’s life by venturing on the fickle sea, and the “contemplative man’s amusement” is becoming daily more and more popular. Crowds of men and boys may be seen in all sorts of weather and at all hours of the day angling from the pier heads, and not infrequently making very fair catches.

Although the island's coasts are full of various types of fish, sea fishing as a pastime is hardly practiced. This is likely due to the strong tides, currents, and dangerous rocks that surround us, making it unwise to venture out to sea without an experienced pilot. Recently, however, the expansion of the harbor works into deeper water has made the fish more accessible without risking one’s life by going out on the unpredictable sea, and this “contemplative man’s amusement” is becoming increasingly popular. You can see crowds of men and boys fishing from the piers in all kinds of weather and at all hours of the day, often making quite respectable catches.

Although prawns and shrimps are tolerably plentiful, there are but few who take the trouble of catching them for the market, but the pursuit of these delicate crustaceans is a favourite amusement, and is occasionally indulged in by persons of all ranks, the shores of Herm and Jethou, and the bays of the Pezerie and Rocquaine being the best spots at low tide for the sport. Inglis, in his work on the Channel Islands, remarks “that so various are tastes in the matter of recreation, that he has seen individuals who found as much pleasure in wading for half-a-day, knee-deep among rocks, to make capture of some handfuls of shrimps, as has ever been afforded to others in the pursuit of the deer or the fox.”

Although prawns and shrimps are fairly plentiful, not many people bother to catch them for the market. However, catching these delicate crustaceans is a popular pastime, enjoyed by people from all walks of life. The shores of Herm and Jethou, as well as the bays of the Pezerie and Rocquaine, are the best places for this activity at low tide. Inglis, in his work on the Channel Islands, notes “that tastes in recreation are so varied that he has seen individuals find as much pleasure in wading for half a day, knee-deep among rocks, to catch a handful of shrimps, as others have found in hunting deer or foxes.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

The Parish Church of S. Peter Port. A.D. 1846.

The Parish Church of St. Peter Port. A.D. 1846.

Local Customs—Ceremonial.

“What art thou, thou idle ceremony?
What kind of god art thou, that suffer’st more
Of mortal grief than do thy worshippers!
Art thou aught else but place, degree, and form?”
Shakespeare.

Although the doctrines of the Reformation were introduced into Guernsey in the reign of Edward VI., and perhaps earlier, and the Liturgy put forth by authority in the reign of that monarch was translated into French and used in the churches,[36] it was not until the reign of Elizabeth that the island became wholly Protestant.

Although the doctrines of the Reformation were introduced into Guernsey in the reign of Edward VI., and perhaps earlier, and the Liturgy put forth by authority in the reign of that monarch was translated into French and used in the churches,[36] it was not until the reign of Elizabeth that the island became wholly Protestant.

Up to this time the Channel Islands had formed part of the Diocese of Coutances in Normandy,[37] an arrangement which led to much inconvenience in times of war between France and England. Queen[90] Elizabeth put an end to this connection in the year 1568,[38] and attached the islands to the See of Winchester; but it was not until the Restoration of Charles II. that the change took full effect, and that the islands were brought entirely within the discipline of the Church of England by authority of the Bill of Uniformity.

Up to this time the Channel Islands had formed part of the Diocese of Coutances in Normandy,[37] an arrangement which led to much inconvenience in times of war between France and England. Queen[90] Elizabeth put an end to this connection in the year 1568,[38] and attached the islands to the See of Winchester; but it was not until the Restoration of Charles II. that the change took full effect, and that the islands were brought entirely within the discipline of the Church of England by authority of the Bill of Uniformity.

It is well known that it was part of Queen Elizabeth’s policy to favour the Huguenot party in France; and that in times of persecution the followers of the Reformed faith always met with an hospitable reception in England. The Channel Islands, lying so close to the coast of France, and speaking the same language as was used in continental Normandy, were naturally chosen as places of refuge in times of persecution by the French Protestants, many of whom—and among them several ministers—resorted thither until more settled times enabled them to return to their own homes. The old Roman Catholic rectors of the parishes in Guernsey, who, apparently, had given a sort of half adhesion to the intermediate order of things, and had been allowed to retain possession of a portion, at least, of the emoluments of their benefices, seem to have disappeared altogether shortly after the excommunication of the Queen by Pope Pius V. in 1570.

It’s well known that Queen Elizabeth favored the Huguenot group in France, and during times of persecution, followers of the Reformed faith were always welcomed in England. The Channel Islands, located close to the coast of France and speaking the same language used in Normandy, were naturally chosen as safe havens by French Protestants during persecution. Many of these Protestants, including several ministers, sought refuge there until conditions improved enough for them to return home. The old Roman Catholic rectors of parishes in Guernsey, who seemed to have somewhat accepted the new order and were allowed to keep part of their benefits, appear to have completely vanished shortly after Pope Pius V excommunicated the Queen in 1570.

The Governor of Guernsey, Sir Thomas Leighton,[91] who favoured the views of the Puritan party in the Church, filled up the vacant pulpits with French refugee ministers, and probably it would have been difficult at that time to find any others.[39] The same course seems to have been followed in Jersey. These ministers very naturally preferred their own form of conducting divine worship to that of the Anglican Church, and, on the representation of the Governors of both the islands, permission was given by the Queen for the use of the Genevan form in the churches of the towns of St. Peter Port in Guernsey, and of St. Helier in Jersey. This permission was renewed by King James I. on his accession to the throne; and the natural consequence was, that not only the Presbyterian form of worship soon spread into every parish in the islands, but that the Presbyterian discipline and Church government were firmly established, and the authority of the Bishop of Winchester totally ignored. To this discipline the people of Guernsey clung with great pertinacity, and the attempts during the Great Rebellion of the Brownists and other fanatical sects to introduce their peculiar doctrines, met with little or no favour. It was not without some opposition that Episcopacy was brought in, most of the ministers refusing to conform to the new order of things, and[92] giving up their livings in consequence.[40] The people had nothing to say in the matter: they were bound by the Act of Uniformity, but, in deference to their feelings and prejudices, certain practices were allowed to be retained, and certain others dispensed with.

The Governor of Guernsey, Sir Thomas Leighton,[91] who favoured the views of the Puritan party in the Church, filled up the vacant pulpits with French refugee ministers, and probably it would have been difficult at that time to find any others.[39] The same course seems to have been followed in Jersey. These ministers very naturally preferred their own form of conducting divine worship to that of the Anglican Church, and, on the representation of the Governors of both the islands, permission was given by the Queen for the use of the Genevan form in the churches of the towns of St. Peter Port in Guernsey, and of St. Helier in Jersey. This permission was renewed by King James I. on his accession to the throne; and the natural consequence was, that not only the Presbyterian form of worship soon spread into every parish in the islands, but that the Presbyterian discipline and Church government were firmly established, and the authority of the Bishop of Winchester totally ignored. To this discipline the people of Guernsey clung with great pertinacity, and the attempts during the Great Rebellion of the Brownists and other fanatical sects to introduce their peculiar doctrines, met with little or no favour. It was not without some opposition that Episcopacy was brought in, most of the ministers refusing to conform to the new order of things, and[92] giving up their livings in consequence.[40] The people had nothing to say in the matter: they were bound by the Act of Uniformity, but, in deference to their feelings and prejudices, certain practices were allowed to be retained, and certain others dispensed with.

No great objection could be made to a set form of prayer, for something of the kind was in use in the French Reformed Church; but the Litany of the Church of England seems to have given great offence—probably from its close resemblance to some of those used in the Romish Church—insomuch that many persons at first abstained altogether from attending the morning service; and, although in the present day no objection exists to this, or any other part of the Liturgy, it is, perhaps, owing to habits then contracted, and handed down from generation to generation, that so many, especially in the rural parishes, absent themselves from church in the forenoon. The use of the sign of the cross in baptism, in deference to the strong prejudices of the people, who seem to have looked upon it as the Mark of the Beast, was not at first insisted upon, but, in order to counteract this feeling, the thirtieth Canon “On the lawful use of the Cross in Baptism,” was inserted at[93] the end of the Baptismal Service in the French translation of the Book of Common Prayer printed for use in the islands, and there is every reason to believe that the objection to this practice soon died out.

No strong objections were made to a set form of prayer, since something similar was used in the French Reformed Church; however, the Litany of the Church of England seemed to cause significant offense—likely because it closely resembled some used in the Roman Catholic Church—so much so that many people initially avoided attending the morning service altogether. Although there's no longer any objection to this or any other part of the Liturgy today, it’s probably due to habits formed back then and passed down through generations that so many, particularly in rural parishes, still skip church in the morning. The practice of using the sign of the cross in baptism was not initially required, respecting the strong biases of the people, who viewed it as the Mark of the Beast. To address this sentiment, the thirtieth Canon “On the lawful use of the Cross in Baptism” was added at[93] the end of the Baptismal Service in the French translation of the Book of Common Prayer printed for use in the islands, and there's every reason to believe that objections to this practice eventually faded away.

Probably, kneeling at the Holy Communion was received with little favour, for we find that the first introduction of this practice on the 12th of October, 1662, was thought worthy of a note in a journal kept by a parish clerk and schoolmaster of that day—Pierre Le Roy—who wisely abstained from any comment on the event. To this day appliances for kneeling are rare in many pews, and at the beginning of the nineteenth century most of the congregation remained seated during the singing of the metrical psalms, as is the practice in the Presbyterian churches in Scotland and on the Continent.

Kneeling for Holy Communion was likely not very popular, as we can see from the journal of Pierre Le Roy, a parish clerk and schoolmaster, who noted the first introduction of this practice on October 12, 1662, without any comments. Even today, kneelers are uncommon in many pews, and at the start of the nineteenth century, most of the congregation stayed seated while singing the metrical psalms, similar to what is done in Presbyterian churches in Scotland and on the Continent.

Baptismal fonts are of recent introduction, the order to put them up in all the parish churches having been given by the Bishop of Winchester (Dr. C. R. Sumner) on the occasion of his primary visitation to this portion of his diocese in September, 1829, he being the first Prelate of that See who had deigned to inspect the state of the churches in the islands since the time that they were placed under the care of an Anglican Bishop by Queen Elizabeth. Before fonts were provided, the rite of baptism was administered at the altar, the minister, standing within the rail, receiving the water at the proper moment from the clerk, who poured it into his hand from a silver ewer.

Baptismal fonts were introduced recently, with the order to install them in all parish churches issued by the Bishop of Winchester (Dr. C. R. Sumner) during his first visit to this part of his diocese in September 1829. He was the first bishop of that see to inspect the condition of the churches in the islands since Queen Elizabeth placed them under the care of an Anglican bishop. Before fonts were available, baptisms were performed at the altar, where the minister stood within the rail and received the water at the right moment from the clerk, who poured it into his hand from a silver pitcher.

In the absence of periodical visits from a Bishop, the rite of confirmation had, of course, become a dead letter. It was administered in 1818, for the first time since the Reformation, by Dr. Fisher, Bishop of[94] Salisbury, who had been deputed to consecrate two newly-erected churches by the then Bishop of Winchester, who was too old and infirm to undertake the duty himself. Before that time—and indeed for some considerable time later—it was customary to give notice from the pulpit, previously to the quarterly celebration of the Holy Communion, that young persons desirous of communicating for the first time should attend in the vestry on a certain day. This notice was, of course, given in the parish churches in French—the language of the great majority of the people of that time—and the word used for “vestry,” and which we have so translated, was “Consistoire.” No doubt, under the Presbyterian discipline, the examination of catechumens took place before the Consistory, composed of the minister and elders of the church.

In the absence of regular visits from a Bishop, the confirmation rite had naturally become irrelevant. It was performed in 1818, for the first time since the Reformation, by Dr. Fisher, Bishop of[94] Salisbury, who had been sent to consecrate two newly built churches by the then Bishop of Winchester, who was too old and frail to carry out the duty himself. Before that time—and indeed for quite some time after—it was common to announce from the pulpit, before the quarterly celebration of Holy Communion, that young people wanting to take communion for the first time should come to the vestry on a certain day. This announcement was, of course, made in the parish churches in French—the language spoken by the vast majority of the people at that time—and the word used for “vestry,” which we have translated, was “Consistoire.” No doubt, under the Presbyterian system, the examination of catechumens took place before the Consistory, made up of the minister and elders of the church.

Till a comparatively recent period the Holy Communion was only administered quarterly, and at the great festivals of Christmas, Easter, Whitsuntide and Michaelmas. A preparatory sermon was generally preached at an evening service held on the day before the communion, and on this occasion a metrical version of the Decalogue was usually sung instead of a psalm or hymn. This was a practice borrowed from the French Reformed Church, as was also that of singing the 100th Psalm while the non-communicants were leaving the church, some portions of the 103rd Psalm while the communion was being administered, and, just before the final benediction, the Song of Simeon, “Nunc Dimittis.”

Until relatively recently, Holy Communion was only held four times a year, during the major festivals of Christmas, Easter, Whitsun, and Michaelmas. A preparatory sermon was typically given during an evening service on the day before Communion, and on this occasion, a metrical version of the Decalogue was often sung instead of a psalm or hymn. This practice was borrowed from the French Reformed Church, as was the singing of the 100th Psalm while non-communicants were leaving the church, portions of the 103rd Psalm during the administration of Communion, and just before the final blessing, the Song of Simeon, “Nunc Dimittis.”

Men and women communicated separately, the men first and the women afterwards,—a relic doubtless of the time when they were kept apart in the church. No one thought of leaving the rails until all who knelt[95] at the same time had communicated, when the officiating minister dismissed them with these words:—

Men and women communicated separately, with the men going first and the women following—probably a leftover from when they had to sit apart in church. No one thought about leaving the rails until everyone who was kneeling[95] at the same time had received communion, and then the officiating minister sent them off with these words:—

“Allez en paix; vivez en paix,
Et que le Dieu de Paix vous bénisse.”

Or

Or

“Que le Dieu de Paix soit avec vous.”

They then retired to make room for others. In parishes where weekly collections were made at the church door for the relief of the poor, it was customary for the minister to say immediately after the final benediction:

They then left to make space for others. In parishes where weekly collections were taken at the church door for the support of the poor, it was common for the minister to say right after the final blessing:

“Allez en paix; vivez en paix;
Et en sortant de ce temple souvenez vous des pauvres.”

All these peculiar customs, which had been handed down from Presbyterian times, are rapidly disappearing. In the days when the celebration of the Lord’s Supper was confined to stated days, it was the custom in some of the country parishes to deck out the churches for the occasion with branches of evergreens, as at Christmas. Also, on the day of the communion it was considered irregular to appear in coloured clothes. Black was universally worn, and many old people, both in town and country, but especially in the country, keep to the old custom.

All these unusual traditions, passed down from Presbyterian times, are quickly fading away. Back when the Lord’s Supper was only celebrated on specific days, it was common in some rural churches to decorate for the occasion with branches of evergreens, similar to Christmas. Additionally, on communion day, it was seen as improper to wear colored clothing. People generally wore black, and many older individuals, both in the city and the countryside, especially in rural areas, still adhere to this old practice.

The practice of publishing the banns of marriage immediately after the recital of the Nicene Creed, and not after the Second Lesson, as is done in England, has been retained in Guernsey; the Act of Parliament of George II., which was supposed to change the custom of the church in this respect, and to do away with the express injunctions in the rubric, not including the Channel Islands in its provisions. In the country parishes, where the[96] cemeteries are in the immediate vicinity of the churches, it is now—though it was not so in former days—the custom to carry the corpse into the church for the reading of the appointed Psalms and Lesson; but in Town, where the burial-grounds are, for the most part, at some considerable distance from the sacred building, this part of the service was, till of late years, entirely dispensed with. It is customary, however, for the Clergy, sometimes to the number of three or four, to attend at the house of the deceased, if invited so to do, and to head the procession to the church or cemetery. A pious custom existed formerly—which, one is sorry to say, has of late years fallen almost entirely into disuse—no man ever commenced a new work, or even began the usual routine work of the season, without making use of these words “Au nom de Dieu soit!” Wills and many other legal documents, the books in which the Acts of the Royal Court and of the States of the island are registered, as well as those used by merchants and tradesmen in their business, all commenced with this formula. In many cases it evidently took the place of the sign of the cross. All sittings of the Royal Court and of the States of the island, as well as the meetings of parishioners in the Vestry, and of the parochial councils known as Douzaines, are opened by the recitation of the Lord’s Prayer, and closed by the Apostolic Benediction.

The practice of announcing marriage banns right after the Nicene Creed, instead of after the Second Lesson like in England, has been kept in Guernsey. The Act of Parliament from George II, which was meant to change this church custom and remove specific instructions in the rubric, did not apply to the Channel Islands. In rural parishes, where the cemeteries are close to the churches, it’s now common—though it wasn't always this way—to bring the body into the church for the reading of the designated Psalms and Lesson. However, in Town, where the burial grounds are usually quite far from the church, this part of the service was, until recently, completely skipped. It’s tradition for the clergy, sometimes three or four of them, to go to the deceased's house if invited and lead the procession to the church or cemetery. There used to be a respectful custom—sadly, it has mostly disappeared in recent years—where no man would start a new project or even begin the usual seasonal tasks without saying the phrase “Au nom de Dieu soit!” Wills and many other legal documents, including the books where the Acts of the Royal Court and the island's States are recorded, as well as those used by merchants and tradespeople, all started with this expression. In many cases, it clearly replaced the sign of the cross. All sessions of the Royal Court and the States of the island, along with meetings of parishioners in the Vestry and the parochial councils known as Douzaines, begin with the Lord’s Prayer and end with the Apostolic Benediction.

[36] Editor’s Note.Comet, June 29th, 1889.—“At the sale of Lord Crawford’s effects, held in London last week, Messrs. Sotheby sold to Messrs. Ellis, of Bond Street, a Prayer Book, translated into French for the special use of Channel Islanders. The book dates as far back as 1553, and was sold for the price of £70. The following is a full description of the book taken from the catalogue:—678—Liturgy, Livre des Prières communes de l’administration des sacremens et autres cérémonies en l’Eglise de l’Angleterre. Traduit en Francoys par Francoys Philippe, serviteur de Monsieur le Grand Chancelier d’Angleterre. (Fine copy in blue morocco extra gilt edges by W. Pratt, excessively rare). Sm. 4to. (Paris). De l’imprimerie de Thomas Gaultier, Imprimeur du Roy en la langue Française, pour les Iles de Sa Majesté—1553. The following is the collation of this extremely rare edition, purchased in the Tenison sale for £39. (4) ff. Title, Contents, Epistle to Bp. of Ely. Sig: AI-IV+ (4) ff. Preface des Cérémonies en sign. B.1.IV+ (14) ff. Table & Kalendar, Proper Psalms and Lessons. Acte pour Uniformité. 4. (184) ff. Texte. The translation was made from the second book of King Edward VI. for the use of the Inhabitants of the Channel Islands.”

[36] Editor's Note.Comet, June 29th, 1889.—“At the sale of Lord Crawford’s effects, held in London last week, Messrs. Sotheby sold to Messrs. Ellis, of Bond Street, a Prayer Book, translated into French for the special use of Channel Islanders. The book dates as far back as 1553, and was sold for the price of £70. The following is a full description of the book taken from the catalogue:—678—Liturgy, Livre des Prières communes de l’administration des sacremens et autres cérémonies en l’Eglise de l’Angleterre. Traduit en Francoys par Francoys Philippe, serviteur de Monsieur le Grand Chancelier d’Angleterre. (Fine copy in blue morocco extra gilt edges by W. Pratt, excessively rare). Sm. 4to. (Paris). De l’imprimerie de Thomas Gaultier, Imprimeur du Roy en la langue Française, pour les Iles de Sa Majesté—1553. The following is the collation of this extremely rare edition, purchased in the Tenison sale for £39. (4) ff. Title, Contents, Epistle to Bp. of Ely. Sig: AI-IV+ (4) ff. Preface des Cérémonies en sign. B.1.IV+ (14) ff. Table & Kalendar, Proper Psalms and Lessons. Acte pour Uniformité. 4. (184) ff. Texte. The translation was made from the second book of King Edward VI. for the use of the Inhabitants of the Channel Islands.”

[37] Boniface IX. being Pope, Clement VII. Anti-Pope in France, and the Bishop of Coutances taking his side, the Bishop of Nantes was appointed by Boniface administrator of the See of Coutances, and the King of England, Richard II., addressed a letter to the Governors, Bailiffs, Jurats, and other inhabitants of Jersey and Guernsey, ordering them to obey the Bishop of Nantes in all spiritual matters. Rymer. Vol. VIII. p. 131.

[37] Boniface IX. being Pope, Clement VII. Anti-Pope in France, and the Bishop of Coutances taking his side, the Bishop of Nantes was appointed by Boniface administrator of the See of Coutances, and the King of England, Richard II., addressed a letter to the Governors, Bailiffs, Jurats, and other inhabitants of Jersey and Guernsey, ordering them to obey the Bishop of Nantes in all spiritual matters. Rymer. Vol. VIII. p. 131.

[38] Editor’s Note.—It was the excommunication of Queen Elizabeth by the Pope that led to the transference of the Channel Islands from the Diocese of Coutances to that of Winchester. Canon MacColl in his “Reformation Settlement” notes as an extraordinary fact that the Bishop of Coutances so far disapproved of that excommunication as to have offered, on condition that his jurisdiction was allowed, to give institution to those clergy whom the Queen might nominate from the English Universities. In fact, up to the date of the bull of excommunication, the islands remained under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Coutances, who permitted the use of the reformed Prayer Book, and ruled, apparently without a protest, over a portion of his diocese, in which the claim to supremacy on the part of the Pope was denied.

[38] Editor’s Note.—It was the excommunication of Queen Elizabeth by the Pope that led to the transference of the Channel Islands from the Diocese of Coutances to that of Winchester. Canon MacColl in his “Reformation Settlement” notes as an extraordinary fact that the Bishop of Coutances so far disapproved of that excommunication as to have offered, on condition that his jurisdiction was allowed, to give institution to those clergy whom the Queen might nominate from the English Universities. In fact, up to the date of the bull of excommunication, the islands remained under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Coutances, who permitted the use of the reformed Prayer Book, and ruled, apparently without a protest, over a portion of his diocese, in which the claim to supremacy on the part of the Pope was denied.

[39] Editor’s Note.—Mr. Matthieu Le Lièvre gives a slightly different version. He says:—“Parmi ceux qui avaient quitté Guernesey pour échapper au coups de la réaction catholique, se trouvait Guillaume Beauvoir, membre de l’une des familles qui ont joué un grand rôle dans l’histoire de l’île, et qui occupa lui-même, pendant neuf ans (1572-1581), la dignité de bailli, la première magistrature du pays.… Il s’éloigna donc et se refugia avec sa femme à Genève, où il séjourna quelque temps et se fit avantageusement connaître de Calvin et de ses collègues. Rentré dans son île natale après la mort de la reine Marie, il fut frappé de la nécessité d’appeler au plus tôt un homme de tête et de piété pour relever les affaires de la Réforme à Guernesey. Il écrivit donc aux pasteurs de Genève, et à Calvin en particulier, pour leur demander un ministre. La Compagnie des Pasteurs s’en occupa et envoya à la jeune Eglise de Guernesey le ministre Nicolas Baudoin, porteur de deux lettres de recommandation addressées à Guillaume Beauvoir, et signées, l’une Charles Despeville (l’un des pseudonymes de Calvin) et l’autre Raymond Chauvet, l’un des Pasteurs de Genève.”—Histoire du Méthodisme dans les Iles de la Manche, par Matthieu Le Lièvre, D.D., pp. 38-39.

[39] Editor's Note.—Mr. Matthieu Le Lièvre gives a slightly different version. He says:—“Parmi ceux qui avaient quitté Guernesey pour échapper au coups de la réaction catholique, se trouvait Guillaume Beauvoir, membre de l’une des familles qui ont joué un grand rôle dans l’histoire de l’île, et qui occupa lui-même, pendant neuf ans (1572-1581), la dignité de bailli, la première magistrature du pays.… Il s’éloigna donc et se refugia avec sa femme à Genève, où il séjourna quelque temps et se fit avantageusement connaître de Calvin et de ses collègues. Rentré dans son île natale après la mort de la reine Marie, il fut frappé de la nécessité d’appeler au plus tôt un homme de tête et de piété pour relever les affaires de la Réforme à Guernesey. Il écrivit donc aux pasteurs de Genève, et à Calvin en particulier, pour leur demander un ministre. La Compagnie des Pasteurs s’en occupa et envoya à la jeune Eglise de Guernesey le ministre Nicolas Baudoin, porteur de deux lettres de recommandation addressées à Guillaume Beauvoir, et signées, l’une Charles Despeville (l’un des pseudonymes de Calvin) et l’autre Raymond Chauvet, l’un des Pasteurs de Genève.”—Histoire du Méthodisme dans les Iles de la Manche, par Matthieu Le Lièvre, D.D., pp. 38-39.

[40] Editor’s Note.—Pierre Le Roy’s Diary, 24th Sept., 1662. “Il est arrivé dans cette ile une compagnie de cent soldats avec un major, un capitaine, et des officiers, à cause de quelque opposition à l’Acte d’Uniformité. Les ministres n’ont pas voulu s’y soumettre et ont abandonné leurs cures, savoir M. Le Marchant, du Valle et de Saint-Samson; M. Perchard, de Saint Pierre-du-Bois; M. Morehead, de Saint-Sauveur; M. de la Marche, du Câtel, et M. Hérivel, de la Forêt et de Torteval.” John de Sausmarez, formerly Rector of St. Martin’s parish, was made Dean in 1662, and he and one of his colleagues, Pierre de Jersey, were the first to establish the new ritual. Thomas Le Marchant, who was virtually the head of the Presbyterian party, and as such was especially hated by Dean de Sausmarez, was shut up first in Castle Cornet in 1663, and in 1665 in the Tower of London, till September, 1667, when he was liberated, “ayant donné caution de mille livres sterling qu’il ne présumera pas en aucun temps d’aller dans l’île de Guernesey à moins qu’il n’ait pour le faire une license spéciale de Sa Majesté, et qu’il se comportera à l’avenir comme un respectueux et loyal sujet,” etc. He had married Olympe Roland, and his son Eléazar was later Lieutenant Bailiff of Guernsey.—See also Histoire du Methodisme dans les Isles de la Manche, par Matthieu Le Lièvre, 1885, p. 112.

[40] Editor's Note.—Pierre Le Roy’s Diary, 24th Sept., 1662. “Il est arrivé dans cette ile une compagnie de cent soldats avec un major, un capitaine, et des officiers, à cause de quelque opposition à l’Acte d’Uniformité. Les ministres n’ont pas voulu s’y soumettre et ont abandonné leurs cures, savoir M. Le Marchant, du Valle et de Saint-Samson; M. Perchard, de Saint Pierre-du-Bois; M. Morehead, de Saint-Sauveur; M. de la Marche, du Câtel, et M. Hérivel, de la Forêt et de Torteval.” John de Sausmarez, formerly Rector of St. Martin’s parish, was made Dean in 1662, and he and one of his colleagues, Pierre de Jersey, were the first to establish the new ritual. Thomas Le Marchant, who was virtually the head of the Presbyterian party, and as such was especially hated by Dean de Sausmarez, was shut up first in Castle Cornet in 1663, and in 1665 in the Tower of London, till September, 1667, when he was liberated, “ayant donné caution de mille livres sterling qu’il ne présumera pas en aucun temps d’aller dans l’île de Guernesey à moins qu’il n’ait pour le faire une license spéciale de Sa Majesté, et qu’il se comportera à l’avenir comme un respectueux et loyal sujet,” etc. He had married Olympe Roland, and his son Eléazar was later Lieutenant Bailiff of Guernsey.—See also Histoire du Methodisme dans les Isles de la Manche, par Matthieu Le Lièvre, 1885, p. 112.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Birth and Baptism.

On the birth of a child notice is usually sent to the nearest relations, and as soon as the mother is sufficiently recovered she receives the visits and congratulations of her friends. It is customary to offer cake and wine to the visitors on these occasions. The wine must on no account be refused, but the health of the child must be duly drunk, and the glass drained, for it is considered extremely unlucky to leave a drop behind. The christening feast still retains the ancient name of “Les Aubailles” from the white garment or alb—in French “aube”—with which, in the early church, the recipients of baptism were solemnly invested. It is customary for the sponsors to make a present to the child, which usually takes the form of silver spoons, or a drinking cup. Before the re-establishment of Episcopacy at the Restoration there appears to have been only one sponsor of each sex. Of course the rubric which orders that every boy shall have two godfathers, and every girl two godmothers, is now complied with, but the second is invariably styled by the people the “little” godfather or godmother, and is often a child or very young person evidently only put in to comply with the requirements of the church.

When a baby is born, notice is typically sent to close relatives, and as soon as the mother has recovered enough, she receives visits and congratulations from her friends. It’s customary to offer cake and wine to the visitors during these gatherings. The wine should never be refused, and a toast to the baby's health must be made while drinking the whole glass, as leaving even a drop behind is considered very unlucky. The baptism celebration still keeps the old name of “Les Aubailles,” referring to the white garment or alb—in French “aube”—that newly baptized individuals were traditionally given in the early church. It’s common for the sponsors to give a gift to the baby, usually in the form of silver spoons or a drinking cup. Before the reinstatement of the episcopacy at the Restoration, there seemed to be only one sponsor of each gender. Now, however, the rule is that every boy has two godfathers and every girl has two godmothers, but the second sponsor is often referred to by the public as the “little” godfather or godmother, and is frequently a child or a very young person, clearly just included to meet the church's requirements.

The excess of feasting at baptisms and churchings as well as at marriages and funerals seems to have reached to such an extent in the early part of the seventeenth century as to call for repressive measures on the part of the legislature, at that time deeply imbued with a puritanical spirit, and sumptuary laws[98] of a very stringent nature were promulgated restricting the invitations on these occasions to the nearest relations, and prohibiting entirely all dancing, and even almsgiving.

The excessive feasting at baptisms, church services, marriages, and funerals in the early 1600s had gotten so out of hand that the government, which was heavily influenced by Puritan ideals, felt the need to take action. Strict sumptuary laws[98] were established that limited invitations to close family only and completely banned dancing and even charitable giving.

After baptism the child is sent round to its nearest relatives, and the old women say that a present of some sort, preferably an egg, should be placed in the infant’s hands, while visitors to the child are always expected to put some money in the infant’s hand for luck, and as a token that it shall never want, the value of the gift being of little moment.

After the baptism, the child is taken around to see its closest relatives, and the older women say that a gift of some kind, ideally an egg, should be placed in the baby’s hands. Visitors to the child are also expected to give a little money to the baby for good luck, as a symbol that it will always have what it needs, with the value of the gift being of little importance.

It is thought very unlucky to measure or weigh a child, such a proceeding being sure to stop its growth; and it is also supposed to be very unlucky to cover up a baby’s face when taking it to the church to be christened, until the ceremony is over.

It’s considered really bad luck to measure or weigh a child, as this is believed to halt their growth; it’s also thought to be very unlucky to cover a baby’s face when taking them to church for baptism, until after the ceremony is done.

It is considered peculiarly unlucky for three children to be presented at the font at the same time for baptism, as it is firmly believed that one of the three is sure to die within the year.[41]Communicated by the Rev. C. D. P. Robinson, Rector of St. Martin’s.

It is considered peculiarly unlucky for three children to be presented at the font at the same time for baptism, as it is firmly believed that one of the three is sure to die within the year.[41]Communicated by the Rev. C. D. P. Robinson, Rector of St. Martin’s.

[41] Editor’s Note.—This superstition still continues, and was told me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel and others. The doomed baby is supposed to be the one christened second, or the middle one, and you still hear women say when their child has been christened with two others, “Oh, but mine was an end one.”

[41] Editor's Note.—This superstition still continues, and was told me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel and others. The doomed baby is supposed to be the one christened second, or the middle one, and you still hear women say when their child has been christened with two others, “Oh, but mine was an end one.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Betrothals and Weddings.

“As I have seene upon a Bridall day,
Full many maids clad in their best array,
In honour of the Bride come with their Flaskets
Fill’d full with flowers: others in wicker baskets
Bring forth from the Marsh rushes, to o’erspread
The ground whereon to Church the lovers tread;
Whilst that the quaintest youth of all the Plaine
Ushers their way with many a piping straine.”
Brown’s “Pastorals,” written before 1614.

From the reign of Elizabeth to the Restoration of Charles II., the Presbyterian form of church government, with its rigorous discipline, prevailed in the Island, and the betrothal—“fiançailles”[42] of persons intending to take upon themselves the holy state of matrimony was a solemn act, performed in the presence of the ministers and elders of the church, and which by an ordinance of the Royal Court of the year 1572, was to be followed by marriage within six months at the latest. The legislature of that day evidently disapproved of long engagements. The promise was usually confirmed by a gift on the part of the bridegroom of some article of value, which was to be held by the bride as an earnest for the performance of the contract, and returned in case the match was broken off by mutual consent. Traces of[100] this custom are still to be observed in the formal announcement of the engagement to relations, and in the visits paid to them by the young couple in order to introduce each other reciprocally to those with whom they are to be hereafter more closely connected, as well as in the importance attached to the presents, locally termed “gages”[43] (pledges) given by the young man to his affianced bride.

From the reign of Elizabeth to the Restoration of Charles II., the Presbyterian form of church government, with its rigorous discipline, prevailed in the Island, and the betrothal—“fiançailles”[42] of persons intending to take upon themselves the holy state of matrimony was a solemn act, performed in the presence of the ministers and elders of the church, and which by an ordinance of the Royal Court of the year 1572, was to be followed by marriage within six months at the latest. The legislature of that day evidently disapproved of long engagements. The promise was usually confirmed by a gift on the part of the bridegroom of some article of value, which was to be held by the bride as an earnest for the performance of the contract, and returned in case the match was broken off by mutual consent. Traces of[100] this custom are still to be observed in the formal announcement of the engagement to relations, and in the visits paid to them by the young couple in order to introduce each other reciprocally to those with whom they are to be hereafter more closely connected, as well as in the importance attached to the presents, locally termed “gages”[43] (pledges) given by the young man to his affianced bride.

A round of entertainments usually succeeds the announcement of the intended marriage, at which in former days mulled wine used to be “de rigueur,” as indeed it was at all family merry makings and occasions of rejoicings.

A round of entertainment usually follows the announcement of the upcoming marriage, where in the past, mulled wine was a must-have, just like it was for all family celebrations and joyous occasions.

Among the trading, agricultural, and labouring classes each party is expected to bring his or her portion of the articles necessary to set up housekeeping. The man, for example, provides the bedstead, the woman, the bed and the household linen, and very often the crockery and furniture. All, however, is looked upon as belonging to the wife, and is frequently secured to her by a regular contract entered into before marriage, so that in case of the husband getting into pecuniary difficulties, his creditors cannot lay claim to the household furniture. The handsomely carved oaken chests, or large leather-covered boxes studded with brass nails, which were formerly to be seen in almost all the old country houses, were used to contain the stock of linen, and appear to have been in early days almost the only piece of ornamental furniture of which the house could boast. This used to be brought to the bridegroom’s residence, with the[101] rest of the articles provided by the bride, a day or two before the wedding, and with a certain degree of form, the bridegroom, or his best man, conducting the cart which contained them,[44] and the nearest unmarried female relative of the bride carrying the looking-glass or some other valued or brittle article. A similar custom still exists in Normandy and Brittany. It is considered highly unlucky for a bride to take any other way in going to the church to be married than that which she follows when going thither for her usual devotions. Flowers and rushes are invariably strewn in the path of the bride and bridegroom as they leave the church, and before the door of their future habitation.[45]

Among the trading, agricultural, and labouring classes each party is expected to bring his or her portion of the articles necessary to set up housekeeping. The man, for example, provides the bedstead, the woman, the bed and the household linen, and very often the crockery and furniture. All, however, is looked upon as belonging to the wife, and is frequently secured to her by a regular contract entered into before marriage, so that in case of the husband getting into pecuniary difficulties, his creditors cannot lay claim to the household furniture. The handsomely carved oaken chests, or large leather-covered boxes studded with brass nails, which were formerly to be seen in almost all the old country houses, were used to contain the stock of linen, and appear to have been in early days almost the only piece of ornamental furniture of which the house could boast. This used to be brought to the bridegroom’s residence, with the[101] rest of the articles provided by the bride, a day or two before the wedding, and with a certain degree of form, the bridegroom, or his best man, conducting the cart which contained them,[44] and the nearest unmarried female relative of the bride carrying the looking-glass or some other valued or brittle article. A similar custom still exists in Normandy and Brittany. It is considered highly unlucky for a bride to take any other way in going to the church to be married than that which she follows when going thither for her usual devotions. Flowers and rushes are invariably strewn in the path of the bride and bridegroom as they leave the church, and before the door of their future habitation.[45]

On the first or second Sunday after their wedding the newly-married pair appear in church attended by[102] the best man and the bridesmaid, and it is a point of etiquette for the bride and bridegroom to read and sing out of the same book, however many books there may be in the pew. Among well-to-do people a series of parties in honour of the young couple ensue, which in the dialect of the country are called “reneuchons,” “neuches” being the local pronunciation of the French word “noces.”

On the first or second Sunday after their wedding, the newly-married couple shows up in church, accompanied by[102] the best man and the bridesmaid. It's customary for the bride and groom to read and sing from the same book, no matter how many books are in the pew. Among well-off people, a series of parties to celebrate the young couple follow, which are known in the local dialect as “reneuchons,” with “neuches” being the local way of saying the French word “noces.”

It appears from an ordinance of the Royal Court of 1625, when the puritanical spirit, which had come in with the Genevan discipline, was at its height, that the poor at that time were in the habit of soliciting alms at weddings, baptisms, and burials. This practice, as tending to keep up superstition and as dishonouring to God, was expressly forbidden by the legislation under[103] pain of corporal punishment to the beggar, and a fine to the giver of alms.[46]

It appears from an ordinance of the Royal Court of 1625, when the puritanical spirit, which had come in with the Genevan discipline, was at its height, that the poor at that time were in the habit of soliciting alms at weddings, baptisms, and burials. This practice, as tending to keep up superstition and as dishonouring to God, was expressly forbidden by the legislation under[103] pain of corporal punishment to the beggar, and a fine to the giver of alms.[46]

[42] “The custom of flouncing is said to be peculiar to Guernsey. It is an entertainment given by the parents of a young couple when they are engaged, and the match has received approval. The girl is introduced to her husband’s family and friends by her future father-in-law, and the man similarly by hers; after this they must keep aloof from all flirtation, however lengthy the courtship may prove. The belief is that if either party break faith the other side can lay claim to a moiety of his or her effects.”—From Brand’s Popular Antiquities of Great Britain. Vol. II., p. 56.

[42] “The custom of flouncing is said to be peculiar to Guernsey. It is an entertainment given by the parents of a young couple when they are engaged, and the match has received approval. The girl is introduced to her husband’s family and friends by her future father-in-law, and the man similarly by hers; after this they must keep aloof from all flirtation, however lengthy the courtship may prove. The belief is that if either party break faith the other side can lay claim to a moiety of his or her effects.”—From Brand’s Popular Antiquities of Great Britain. Vol. II., p. 56.

[43] Editor’s Note.—Usually consisting of half-a-dozen or a dozen (according to the bridegroom’s means) silver spoons, and a pair of sugar tongs, marked with the initials of bride and the customary “bague de fiançailles.”

[43] Editor's Note.—Usually consisting of half-a-dozen or a dozen (according to the bridegroom’s means) silver spoons, and a pair of sugar tongs, marked with the initials of bride and the customary “bague de fiançailles.”

[44] Editor’s Note.—Besides this it was customary amongst farmers for the parents of a bride to give her a cow, and the animal in this case followed the cart.—From Mr. J. de Garis, Rouvets, St. Saviour’s, 1901.

[44] Editor's Note.—Besides this it was customary amongst farmers for the parents of a bride to give her a cow, and the animal in this case followed the cart.—From Mr. J. de Garis, Rouvets, St. Saviour’s, 1901.

[45] Editor’s Note.—Les “gllajeurs”—the wild marsh iris—was always one of the favourite flowers for strewing in front of the bride, and all the water-lanes and marshes were ransacked for it. The wedding festivities generally lasted for two or three days. The house on the wedding day was decorated with wreaths and crowns of flowers, and, as usual, the festivities began with dinner, for which the usual fare was roast beef, roast mutton, a ham, plum pudding, and, of course, “gâche à corînthe,” washed down with cider. Then came games, songs, etc., till tea time, and then the tables would be cleared for dancing, while mulled wine, cheese, and Guernsey biscuits would be handed round at intervals. All the relations, friends, and neighbours of course partook of these festivities. A few songs were sung, “Jean, gros Jean,” being a “sine quâ non” in the country parishes, and then the mulled wine was handed round in cups, especially at midnight, as the clock struck. The correct formula before beginning to drink was

[45] Editor's Note.—Les “gllajeurs”—the wild marsh iris—was always one of the favourite flowers for strewing in front of the bride, and all the water-lanes and marshes were ransacked for it. The wedding festivities generally lasted for two or three days. The house on the wedding day was decorated with wreaths and crowns of flowers, and, as usual, the festivities began with dinner, for which the usual fare was roast beef, roast mutton, a ham, plum pudding, and, of course, “gâche à corînthe,” washed down with cider. Then came games, songs, etc., till tea time, and then the tables would be cleared for dancing, while mulled wine, cheese, and Guernsey biscuits would be handed round at intervals. All the relations, friends, and neighbours of course partook of these festivities. A few songs were sung, “Jean, gros Jean,” being a “sine quâ non” in the country parishes, and then the mulled wine was handed round in cups, especially at midnight, as the clock struck. The correct formula before beginning to drink was

“Cher petit Pèpinot
Quand je te vè
Tu parais bien
Si je te bè, j’m’en sentirai
Et si je te laisse j’m’en repentirai,
Faut donc bien mieux bère, et m’en sentir
Que de te laisser, et m’n repentir!
A votre santâï la coumpagnie!”

Very frequently at weddings people who knew what this formula led to put hanging beams from the “pôutre,” or central rafter for the men to hold on to! “À mon beau laurier qui danse” was of course always danced at the weddings, “ma coummère, et quand je danse” was another very favourite dance, the steps going to each syllable when sung, and they also danced “Poussette,” which entirely consisted of the different inflections of the word “Poussette,” “Pou-set-te,” alternately chanted smoothly or jerkily. This feasting and dancing was kept up till five or six the next morning, and very often for the next night as well, while on the third day all the old people and non-dancers were asked in to finish up the feast in peace.—From Mrs. Mollet, Mrs. Marquand, and Mrs. Le Patourel.

At weddings, people who knew what this tradition led to would hang beams from the “pôutre,” or central rafter, for the men to hold onto! “À mon beau laurier qui danse” was always danced at weddings, and “ma coummère, et quand je danse” was another very popular dance, with the steps matching each syllable of the song. They also danced “Poussette,” which was all about the different ways to say “Poussette,” “Pou-set-te,” alternately sung smoothly or with a jerky beat. This feasting and dancing went on until five or six in the morning, often continuing for another night, while on the third day, all the older folks and non-dancers were invited in to wrap up the festivities peacefully.—From Mrs. Mollet, Mrs. Marquand, and Mrs. Le Patourel.

There are certain gifts from a man to his fiancée which are supposed to be most unlucky to accept, as by so doing it would mean that the wedding would probably never take place. They are a watch and chain, a brooch, and a Bible, and if he should present her with a knife or a pair of scissors the only way to avert the ill-luck is to pay a penny for them. Should a girl upset a chair before the wedding her marriage will be delayed for a year. If a girl wishes to dream of the man she is to marry she must take some of the wedding cake on the day of the wedding, pass it through a married woman’s wedding ring, or, if possible, the bride’s, (a widow’s is of no avail) and put it under her pillow, and dream on it for five consecutive nights, and the last dream will come true.—From Fanny Ingrouille.

There are certain gifts from a man to his fiancée that are considered very unlucky to accept, as doing so might mean that the wedding will likely never happen. These include a watch and chain, a brooch, and a Bible. If he gives her a knife or a pair of scissors, the only way to avoid bad luck is for her to pay a penny for them. If a girl accidentally tips over a chair before the wedding, her marriage will be delayed by a year. If a girl wants to dream about the man she will marry, she needs to take some of the wedding cake on the wedding day, pass it through a married woman’s wedding ring—or, if possible, the bride’s (a widow’s won’t work)—and put it under her pillow. She should then sleep on it for five nights in a row, and the last dream will come true.—From Fanny Ingrouille.

A correspondent sent the following query in 1857 to “Notes and Queries”:—“A month or two back a family, on leaving one of the Channel Islands, presented to a gardener (it is uncertain whether an inhabitant of the island or no) some pet doves, the conveyance of them to England being likely to prove troublesome. A few days afterwards the man brought them back, stating that he was engaged to be married, and the possession of the birds might be (as he had been informed) an obstacle to the course of true love remaining smooth.” This was put in the shape of a query, but no answer appeared. Doves and wild pigeons in Guernsey are supposed to be most unlucky birds to have in a house, so probably the gardener had been told that they would bring ill-luck on his future “ménage” if he accepted them. The country people carry their distrust of them so far that they say that their wings, worn in a hat, bring misfortune, and they are among the birds whose feathers in the pillows of the dying prolong the death agony.

A correspondent sent the following question in 1857 to “Notes and Queries”:—“A month or two ago, a family leaving one of the Channel Islands gave a gardener (it’s unclear if he lived on the island or not) some pet doves, as transporting them to England could be a hassle. A few days later, the man returned them, saying that he was engaged to be married, and having the birds might be (as he had been told) an obstacle to keeping his love life smooth.” This was phrased as a question, but no response was given. Doves and wild pigeons in Guernsey are thought to be very unlucky to have in a home, so the gardener may have been warned that accepting them would bring bad luck to his future household. The local people’s distrust of these birds is so strong that they claim wearing their wings in a hat brings misfortune, and they’re also among the birds whose feathers in the pillows of the dying can prolong the death struggle.

“CHEVAUCHERIE D’ANE.”

"Donkey Riding."

If after marriage a couple do not agree well together, they are admonished by their neighbours by what, in England, is called “rough music.” In Métivier’s Dictionary he describes two young people, boy and girl, back to back on a donkey, representing the guilty husband and wife. They were followed by all the idlers of the district singing a scurrilous rhyme, and surrounding the house of the offending pair, where the song and its accompaniments were kept up all night.—Métivier’s Dictionary, p. 23.

If a couple doesn’t get along well after getting married, their neighbors chide them with what is known in England as “rough music.” In Métivier’s Dictionary, he describes two young people, a boy and a girl, sitting back to back on a donkey, symbolizing the guilty husband and wife. They are followed by all the onlookers in the area singing a scandalous rhyme and surrounding the house of the couple, keeping up the song and its noise all night long.—Métivier’s Dictionary, p. 23.

Nowadays putting the man and woman back to back on the donkey seems to be discontinued, but in St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood, Miss Le Pelley, a resident in the parish, writes “If the young men of this parish find out that a man has beaten his wife they form two parties on opposite sides of his house, at about a distance of one hundred yards from it, and blow conch shells, first one and then the other in answer. They keep this noise up for a long time so that the married couple may feel ashamed of themselves. I have not heard them just lately (1896), but one year it was very frequent, and such a nuisance.”—See in Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. 2, p. 129, the articles on “Riding the Stang” in Yorkshire, said also to be known in Scandinavia.

These days, putting a man and woman back to back on a donkey seems to have stopped, but in St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood, Miss Le Pelley, a local resident, writes, “If the young men of this parish find out that a man has beaten his wife, they form two groups on opposite sides of his house, about a hundred yards away, and take turns blowing conch shells, one after the other. They keep this noise up for a long time so that the married couple feels embarrassed. I haven’t heard them lately (1896), but one year it happened quite often, and it was a real nuisance.” —See in Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. 2, p. 129, the articles on “Riding the Stang” in Yorkshire, which is also said to be known in Scandinavia.

[46] It is not unusual in the country parishes for the young men of the neighbourhood to assemble around the house in the evening and to fire off their militia muskets or fowling pieces in honour of the wedding, in return for which they are regaled with a cup of wine to drink the health of the newly-married pair. If the marriage is between persons connected with the shipping interest all the vessels in port make a point of displaying their flags, and a few bottles of wine are distributed in return among the crews. Marriages among the country people are frequently celebrated on a Sunday, immediately before the morning service. If it is the intention of the newly-married couple to attend the service they make it a point to leave the Church and return after a short interval, as an idea prevails that if they remained in the Church until the prayers of the day have been begun the marriage would be illegal.—From Rev. J. Giraud, Rector of Saint Saviour’s.

[46] It is not unusual in the country parishes for the young men of the neighbourhood to assemble around the house in the evening and to fire off their militia muskets or fowling pieces in honour of the wedding, in return for which they are regaled with a cup of wine to drink the health of the newly-married pair. If the marriage is between persons connected with the shipping interest all the vessels in port make a point of displaying their flags, and a few bottles of wine are distributed in return among the crews. Marriages among the country people are frequently celebrated on a Sunday, immediately before the morning service. If it is the intention of the newly-married couple to attend the service they make it a point to leave the Church and return after a short interval, as an idea prevails that if they remained in the Church until the prayers of the day have been begun the marriage would be illegal.—From Rev. J. Giraud, Rector of Saint Saviour’s.

Deaths and Funerals.

As soon as a death occurs in a family a servant or friend is immediately sent round to announce the sad event to all the nearest relatives of the deceased, and the omission of this formality is looked upon as a great slight, and a legitimate cause of offence. If any person enter a house where a corpse is lying it is considered a mark of great disrespect not to offer a sight of it, and it is thought equally disrespectful on the part of the visitor if the offer is declined, as the refusal is supposed to bring ill-luck on the house. When the day is fixed for the funeral a messenger is sent to invite the friends and relatives to attend, and in times gone by if those to be invited resided at any distance it was considered proper that this messenger should be mounted on a black horse.[104] Formerly the funeral feast was universal, of late years it is seldom heard of except in some of the old country families of the middle classes, among whom ancient customs generally abide longer than among the classes immediately above or below them.

As soon as someone dies in a family, a servant or friend is quickly sent to inform all the closest relatives of the deceased about the sad news, and not doing this is seen as a huge disrespect and a valid reason for offense. If anyone enters a house where a body is lying, it's considered very disrespectful not to show it to them, and it's equally seen as disrespectful for the visitor to decline the offer, as this refusal is thought to bring bad luck to the household. When the day of the funeral is set, a messenger is sent to invite friends and relatives to attend, and in the past, if those invited lived far away, it was considered appropriate for the messenger to ride a black horse.[104] In earlier times, funeral feasts were common, but nowadays they're rarely seen except in some of the older country families among the middle class, where traditional customs tend to last longer than in the classes directly above or below them.

The lid of the coffin is not screwed down until all the guests are assembled, and the person whose business it is to see to it, comes into the room where they are met, and invites them to take a last look. Hearses are almost unknown, even in cases where the distance from the house to the cemetery is considerable. The coffin is almost invariably borne on the shoulders by hired bearers, but in former days it was only persons of a certain standing in society who were considered entitled to this honour; the poor were carried by their friends, three on each side, bearing the coffin slung between them. Care was always taken that the corpse was carried to the church by the way the deceased was in the habit of taking during his lifetime.[47]

The lid of the coffin is not screwed down until all the guests are assembled, and the person whose business it is to see to it, comes into the room where they are met, and invites them to take a last look. Hearses are almost unknown, even in cases where the distance from the house to the cemetery is considerable. The coffin is almost invariably borne on the shoulders by hired bearers, but in former days it was only persons of a certain standing in society who were considered entitled to this honour; the poor were carried by their friends, three on each side, bearing the coffin slung between them. Care was always taken that the corpse was carried to the church by the way the deceased was in the habit of taking during his lifetime.[47]

The custom of females attending funerals, which was formerly universal, has disappeared entirely from the town, but in the country it is still occasionally observed, the mourners being attired in long black cloaks with hoods that almost conceal the face. The funeral feast, when there is one, takes place when the cortège returns to the house of mourning. A chair is placed at the table where the deceased was wont to sit, and a knife, fork, plate, etc., laid before[105] it as if he were still present.[48] Tea and coffee, wine, cider, and spirits, cakes, bread and cheese, and more especially a ham, are provided for the occasion. The last-named viand was, in bygone days, almost considered indispensable, and where they kept pigs,—and almost everyone then kept pigs—every year, when the pig was killed, a ham was put away “in case of a funeral” and was not touched till the next pig was killed and another ham was put in readiness; and from thence it comes that “màngier la tchesse à quiqu’un”—“to eat a person’s ham”—is proverbially used in the sense of attending his funeral. The first glass of wine is drunk in silence to the memory of the departed, whose good qualities are then dilated upon, but the conversation soon becomes general, and it not unfrequently happens that more liquor is imbibed than is altogether good for the guests. In fact the mourners had generally to be conveyed home in carts.[49]

The custom of females attending funerals, which was formerly universal, has disappeared entirely from the town, but in the country it is still occasionally observed, the mourners being attired in long black cloaks with hoods that almost conceal the face. The funeral feast, when there is one, takes place when the cortège returns to the house of mourning. A chair is placed at the table where the deceased was wont to sit, and a knife, fork, plate, etc., laid before[105] it as if he were still present.[48] Tea and coffee, wine, cider, and spirits, cakes, bread and cheese, and more especially a ham, are provided for the occasion. The last-named viand was, in bygone days, almost considered indispensable, and where they kept pigs,—and almost everyone then kept pigs—every year, when the pig was killed, a ham was put away “in case of a funeral” and was not touched till the next pig was killed and another ham was put in readiness; and from thence it comes that “màngier la tchesse à quiqu’un”—“to eat a person’s ham”—is proverbially used in the sense of attending his funeral. The first glass of wine is drunk in silence to the memory of the departed, whose good qualities are then dilated upon, but the conversation soon becomes general, and it not unfrequently happens that more liquor is imbibed than is altogether good for the guests. In fact the mourners had generally to be conveyed home in carts.[49]

From ancient wills it seems that money was sometimes left for the purpose of clothing a certain number of poor, and from the ordinances of the Royal[106] Court prohibiting begging at funerals, or even the voluntary giving of alms on these occasions, it is not improbable that the custom of distributing doles was, at one time, almost general. There is no trace of it in the present day.

From old wills, it appears that money was sometimes set aside to buy clothes for a certain number of poor people. Additionally, the rules from the Royal[106] Court that banned begging at funerals—or even the voluntary giving of donations during these times—suggest that the practice of handing out alms used to be quite common. There's no sign of it in today's world.

Till within the last few years it was almost an universal custom, even among the dissenters, for the members of a household in which a death had occurred, to attend their parish church in a body on the first or second Sunday after the funeral, and the custom is still kept up to a certain extent. If they are regular frequenters of the church they occupy their usual seats, if not, they are placed, if possible, in some conspicuous part of the building, where they remain seated during the entire service, not rising even during those portions of the service in which standing is prescribed by the rubric. This is called “taking mourning,” in French “prendre le deuil.” Widows remain seated in church during the whole of the first year of their widowhood.

Until a few years ago, it was almost a universal practice, even among dissenters, for members of a household where a death had occurred to attend their parish church together on the first or second Sunday after the funeral, and this custom is still somewhat observed. If they regularly attend church, they sit in their usual spots; if not, they are placed, if possible, in a noticeable part of the building, where they stay seated for the entire service, not standing even during the parts of the service that require it. This is referred to as “taking mourning,” or in French, “prendre le deuil.” Widows remain seated in church throughout the entire first year of their widowhood.

[47] Editor’s Note.—Mr. Allen told me (1896) that attending a short time ago at a funeral in the Mount Durand, the corpse was to be carried to Trinity Church, to which of course the shortest route was down the hill, but the widow of the deceased remonstrated so vigorously, saying that she could not allow anything so unlucky to happen to her husband, as that he should start for his funeral down hill, that, in deference to her wishes they went up the hill and round by Queen’s-road.

[47] Editor's Note.—Mr. Allen told me (1896) that attending a short time ago at a funeral in the Mount Durand, the corpse was to be carried to Trinity Church, to which of course the shortest route was down the hill, but the widow of the deceased remonstrated so vigorously, saying that she could not allow anything so unlucky to happen to her husband, as that he should start for his funeral down hill, that, in deference to her wishes they went up the hill and round by Queen’s-road.

[48] At funeral feasts it was an ancient custom in Iceland to leave the place of the dead man vacant.—See Gould’s “Curiosities of Olden Times,” p. 84.

[48] At funeral feasts it was an ancient custom in Iceland to leave the place of the dead man vacant.—See Gould’s “Curiosities of Olden Times,” p. 84.

[49] Editor’s Notes.—Unless the forehead of the corpse is touched after death the ghost will walk. When you go into a house of mourning and are shown the corpse you should always lay your hand on its forehead.—From Fanny Ingrouille, of the Forest Parish.

[49] Editor's Notes.—Unless the forehead of the corpse is touched after death the ghost will walk. When you go into a house of mourning and are shown the corpse you should always lay your hand on its forehead.—From Fanny Ingrouille, of the Forest Parish.

The same idea prevails in Guernsey which we meet with in Yorkshire and many of the Eastern Counties of England that, having your pillow stuffed with pigeons’, doves’, or any wild bird’s feathers will cause you to “die hard.”—See Notes and Queries, 1st Series, Vol. IV.

The same idea exists in Guernsey as we find in Yorkshire and many of the Eastern Counties of England, that having your pillow filled with feathers from pigeons, doves, or any wild bird will make it hard for you to die. —See Notes and Queries, 1st Series, Vol. IV.

It is also said that it is unlucky to keep doves in a house, but if they are kept in a cage and anyone dies in the house, unless a crape bow is placed on the top of the cage they will die too.

It’s also said that keeping doves in a house is bad luck, but if they are kept in a cage and someone dies in the house, they will die too unless a black ribbon is placed on top of the cage.

The country people also believe that no one ever dies when the tide is rising. Frequently when talking of a death they will say, “the tide turned, and took off poor —— with it.”—From Fanny Ingrouille and many others.

The country folks also believe that no one ever dies when the tide is rising. Often when discussing a death, they'll say, “the tide turned, and took off poor —— with it.”—From Fanny Ingrouille and many others.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Part II.
Superstitious Belief and Practice.

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER III.
Prehistoric Monuments; and their Superstitions.

“Of brownyis and of bogillus full is this buke.”
Gawin Douglas.
“D’un passé sans mémoire, incertaines reliques
Mystères d’un vieux monde en mystères écrits.”
Lamartine.
“Among those rocks and stones, methinks I see
More than the heedless impress that belongs
To lonely Nature’s casual work! They bear
A semblance strange of Power intelligent,
And of design not wholly worn away.”
Wordsworth, The Excursion.

The island of Guernsey still contains many of those rude and ponderous erections commonly known by the name of Cromlechs, or Druids altars. The upright pillar of stone or rude obelisk, known to antiquaries by the Celtic name of Menhir also exists among us. Many of these ancient monuments have no doubt disappeared with the clearing of the land and the enormous amount of quarrying, and many have doubtless been broken up into building materials, or converted into fences and gateposts. But the names of estates and fields still point out where they once existed. Thus we find more than one spot with[110] the appelation of “Pouquelaye.”[50] “Longue Rocque,” or “Longue Pierre,” and the names of “Les Camps Dolents,” “Les Rocquettes,” and “Les Tuzés” indicate the sites of monuments which have long since disappeared.

The island of Guernsey still contains many of those rude and ponderous erections commonly known by the name of Cromlechs, or Druids altars. The upright pillar of stone or rude obelisk, known to antiquaries by the Celtic name of Menhir also exists among us. Many of these ancient monuments have no doubt disappeared with the clearing of the land and the enormous amount of quarrying, and many have doubtless been broken up into building materials, or converted into fences and gateposts. But the names of estates and fields still point out where they once existed. Thus we find more than one spot with[110] the appelation of “Pouquelaye.”[50] “Longue Rocque,” or “Longue Pierre,” and the names of “Les Camps Dolents,” “Les Rocquettes,” and “Les Tuzés” indicate the sites of monuments which have long since disappeared.

The researches carried on with so much care and intelligence by Mr. Lukis have clearly proved that the Cromlechs were sepulchral; perhaps the burial places of whole tribes, or at least of the families of the chieftains. This does not preclude the popular notion of their having been altars, for it is well known that many pagan nations were in the habit of offering sacrifices on the tombs of their dead.

The studies conducted with great care and insight by Mr. Lukis have clearly shown that the Cromlechs were burial sites; they may have been the graves of entire tribes or at least the families of the leaders. This doesn’t rule out the common belief that they were altars, as it’s well known that many pagan cultures used to offer sacrifices on the graves of their deceased.

The following is a list of the principal Druidical structures, etc., which we can identify, with an account of the traditional beliefs attached to them of their origin, etc.:—

The following is a list of the main Druid structures, etc., that we can identify, along with an account of the traditional beliefs related to their origins, etc.:—

The large Cromlech at L’Ancresse called “L’Autel des Vardes.”

The large Cromlech at L’Ancresse known as “L’Autel des Vardes.”

The smaller Cromlech in the centre of L’Ancresse, with a portion of another similar structure to the east of it.

The smaller Cromlech in the center of L’Ancresse, along with part of another similar structure to its east.

A small portion of a Cromlech at La Mare ès Mauves, on the eastern base of the Vardes, almost in front of the target belonging to the Royal Guernsey Militia.

A small part of a Cromlech at La Mare ès Mauves, on the eastern side of the Vardes, almost directly in front of the target owned by the Royal Guernsey Militia.

“L’Autel des Vardes” at L’Ancresse.

“L’Autel des Vardes” at L’Ancresse.

“La Roque Balan.”

“La Roque Balan.”

“La Roque qui Sonne” (destroyed).

"La Roque qui Sonne" (gone).

“Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin,” in the district called Fortcàmp (destroyed).

“Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin,” in the area known as Fortcàmp (destroyed).

“L’Autel de Déhus,” near above.

“L’Autel de Déhus,” mentioned above.

Small Cromlech at “La Vieille Hougue” (destroyed).

Small Cromlech at “La Vieille Hougue” (destroyed).

“Le Trépied” or the “Catioroc.”

“Le Trépied” or “Catioroc.”

“Menhir” or “Longue Pierre” at Richmond.

“Menhir” or “Long Stone” at Richmond.

“Creux ès Fées”[51] in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois.

“Creux ès Fées”[51] in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois.

“La Longue Roque” or “Palette ès Fées” at the Paysans.

“La Longue Roque” or “Palette of the Fairies” at the Peasants.

“La Roque des Fées” (destroyed).

"La Roque des Fées" (gone).

“Le Gibet des Fées” (destroyed).

"Le Gibet des Fées" (destroyed).

“La Chaire de St. Bonit” (destroyed).

“La Chaire de St. Bonit” (destroyed).

In the Island of Herm there are six or eight mutilated remains of Cromlechs. In Lihou, none are left. In Sark, none are left.

In the Island of Herm, there are six or eight damaged remains of Cromlechs. In Lihou, there are none left. In Sark, there are none left.

It will be seen that the druidical stones are believed to be the favourite haunt of the fairy folk, who live in the ant hills which are frequently to be found in their vicinity, and who would not fail to punish the audacious mortal who might venture to remove them.

It’s believed that the druid stones are a favorite spot for fairies, who live in the ant hills commonly found nearby, and they wouldn't hesitate to punish any bold human who tries to take them.

[50] The name of “Pouquelaie” given in various districts of Normandy, and in the Anglo-Norman Isles to megalithic monuments appears to be composed of two Celtic words, of which the latter, the Breton lee-h or lêh means a flat stone. The former of these words—pouque, some etymologists say is derived from a Celtic word meaning, To kiss, or adore—and thus “Pouquelaie”—the stone we adore; but many others think with equal probability that Pouque is derived from the same root from whence we get Puck, the mad sprite Shakespeare has so well described in his “Midsummer’s Night’s Dream.” The pixies, or Cornish and Devonshire fairies, and the Phooka, or goblin of the Irish, are evidently of the same family.

[50] The name of “Pouquelaie” given in various districts of Normandy, and in the Anglo-Norman Isles to megalithic monuments appears to be composed of two Celtic words, of which the latter, the Breton lee-h or lêh means a flat stone. The former of these words—pouque, some etymologists say is derived from a Celtic word meaning, To kiss, or adore—and thus “Pouquelaie”—the stone we adore; but many others think with equal probability that Pouque is derived from the same root from whence we get Puck, the mad sprite Shakespeare has so well described in his “Midsummer’s Night’s Dream.” The pixies, or Cornish and Devonshire fairies, and the Phooka, or goblin of the Irish, are evidently of the same family.

[51] Editor’s Notes.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, M. Paul Sebillot, says:—“En général les dolmens sont appelés grottes aux fées, ou roches aux fées; c’est en quelque sorte une désigation générique (p. 5). Les noms font allusion à des fées, aux lutins, parfois aux saints ou au diable. Comme on le verra dans les dépositions qui suivent, c’est à ces mêmes personnages que les paysans attribuent l’érection des Mégalithes (p. 8.), etc.”

[51] Editor’s Notes.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, M. Paul Sebillot, says:—“En général les dolmens sont appelés grottes aux fées, ou roches aux fées; c’est en quelque sorte une désigation générique (p. 5). Les noms font allusion à des fées, aux lutins, parfois aux saints ou au diable. Comme on le verra dans les dépositions qui suivent, c’est à ces mêmes personnages que les paysans attribuent l’érection des Mégalithes (p. 8.), etc.”

In Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, par Laisnel de la Salle, he says, Tome I., page 100:—“Les fées se plaisent surtout à errer parmi les nombreux monuments druidiques … ou se dressent encore les vieux autels, là sont toujours présentes les vieilles divinités.”

In Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, by Laisnel de la Salle, he says, Volume I, page 100:—“The fairies especially enjoy wandering among the numerous druidic monuments … where the old altars still stand, there the ancient deities are always present.”

“L’Autel des Vardes” at L'Ancresse.

This consists of five enormous blocks of granite, laid horizontally on perpendicular piles, as large as their enormous covering. Around it, the remains of[113] a circle of stones, of which the radius is thirty-three feet, and the centre of which coincides with the tomb. Mr. Métivier says in his “Souvenirs Historiques de Guernesey” that this “Cercle de la Plaine,” in Norse Land Kretz, on this exposed elevation, could not fail to attract the attention of the Franks, Saxons, and Normans, and thus gave its name to the surrounding district.

This consists of five huge blocks of granite, set horizontally on upright piles, as large as their massive covering. Surrounding it are the remains of[113] a circle of stones, with a radius of thirty-three feet, and its center aligned with the tomb. Mr. Métivier mentions in his “Souvenirs Historiques de Guernesey” that this “Cercle de la Plaine,” in Norse Land Kretz, on this prominent elevation, certainly caught the attention of the Franks, Saxons, and Normans, thereby giving its name to the surrounding area.

In it were found bones, stone hatchets, hammers, skulls, limpet shells, etc., etc.

In it were found bones, stone hatchets, hammers, skulls, limpet shells, and so on.

It is perhaps to this latter fact that we must attribute the idea which is entertained by the peasantry that hidden treasures, when discovered by a mortal, are transformed in appearance by the demon who guards them into worthless shells.

It might be to this fact that we owe the belief among peasants that when a person finds hidden treasures, the demon guarding them changes their appearance into worthless shells.

La Roque Balan.

“La Roque Balan” was situated at the Mielles, in the Vale parish. It is supposed by some to have taken its name from Baal, Belenus, (the Sun God), the Apollo of the Gauls, whom the Thuriens, a Grecian colony, called Ballen, “Lord and King,” and to whom they dedicated a temple at Baïeux. The custom of lighting fires in honour of Bel or Baal continued in Scotland and Ireland almost to the beginning of this century. In Guernsey, at Midsummer, on the Eve of St. John’s Day, June 24th, the people used to go to this rock and there dance on its summit, which Mr. Métivier describes in 1825 as being quite flat. The refrain of an old ballad proved this:

“La Roque Balan” was located at the Mielles, in the Vale parish. Some believe it got its name from Baal, Belenus (the Sun God), the Apollo of the Gauls, whom the Thuriens, a Greek colony, referred to as Ballen, “Lord and King,” and to whom they built a temple at Baïeux. The tradition of lighting fires in honor of Bel or Baal lasted in Scotland and Ireland nearly until the start of this century. In Guernsey, on Midsummer, the night before St. John’s Day, June 24th, people would go to this rock and dance on its flat top, which Mr. Métivier described in 1825. The refrain of an old ballad confirms this:

“J’iron tous à la St. Jean
Dansaïr à la Roque Balan.”

Some people conjecture this rock to be the base of a balancing, or Logan stone, and others again that[114] it was the site where Dom Mathurin, Prior of St. Michel, weighed in the balances the commodities of his tenants. But the most probable supposition is that it was named after the Ballen family, former residents of this neighbourhood.

Some people believe this rock is the base of a balancing stone, or Logan stone, while others think that[114] it was where Dom Mathurin, the Prior of St. Michel, weighed the goods of his tenants. However, the most likely explanation is that it was named after the Ballen family, who used to live in this area.

Near this rock stood

By this rock stood

The Bell Rock.”

This was the name given by the peasantry to a large stone which formerly stood on the borders of L’Ancresse, in the Vale parish. There is no doubt that it formed part of a Cromlech, and it is said that when struck it emitted a clear ringing sound. It was looked upon in the neighbourhood as something supernatural, and great was the astonishment and consternation of the good people of the Clos du Valle, when Mr. Hocart, of Belval, the proprietor of the field in which it stood, announced his intention of breaking it up in order to make doorposts and lintels for the new house he was on the point of building. In vain did the neighbours represent that stone was not scarce in the Vale, and that there was no necessity for destroying an object of so much curiosity. No arguments could prevail with him, not even the predictions of certain grey-headed men, the oracles of the parish, who assured him that misfortune was sure to follow his sacrilegious act. He was one of those obstinate men, who, the more they are spoken to, the less will they listen to reason, and finally the stone-cutters were set to work on the stone.

This was the name given by the locals to a large stone that used to stand on the borders of L’Ancresse, in the Vale parish. There's no doubt it was part of a Cromlech, and it’s said that when struck, it made a clear ringing sound. People in the area viewed it as something supernatural, and there was much shock and dismay among the good folks of Clos du Valle when Mr. Hocart, from Belval, the owner of the field where it stood, announced his plan to break it up to make doorposts and lintels for the new house he was about to build. The neighbors argued that stone wasn’t scarce in the Vale and that there was no need to destroy such a curious object. But none of their arguments could convince him, not even the warnings of some elderly men, the wise ones of the parish, who told him that misfortune would surely follow his sacrilegious act. He was one of those stubborn men who, the more you talk to them, the less they listen to reason, and in the end, the stone-cutters were brought in to work on the stone.

But now a circumstance occurred which would have moved any man less determined than Hocart from his purpose. Every stroke of the hammer on the stone was heard as distinctly at the Church of St. Michel du Valle, distant nearly a mile, as if the quarrymen[115] were at work in the very churchyard itself![52] Orders were nevertheless given to the men to continue their work. The stone was cut into building materials, and the new house was rapidly approaching completion without accident or stoppage. Hocart laughed at the predictions of the old men, who had foretold all sorts of disasters.

But now a circumstance occurred which would have moved any man less determined than Hocart from his purpose. Every stroke of the hammer on the stone was heard as distinctly at the Church of St. Michel du Valle, distant nearly a mile, as if the quarrymen[115] were at work in the very churchyard itself![52] Orders were nevertheless given to the men to continue their work. The stone was cut into building materials, and the new house was rapidly approaching completion without accident or stoppage. Hocart laughed at the predictions of the old men, who had foretold all sorts of disasters.

At last the day arrived when the carpenters were to quit the house. Two servant maids,—or, as others have it, a servant man and a maid,—were sent at an early hour to assist in cleaning and putting things to rights for the reception of the family, but at eight o’clock in the morning a fire broke out in the house, and its progress was so rapid that the poor servants had not time to save themselves, but perished in the flames. Before noon the house was one heap of smoking ruins, but it could never be discovered how the fire had originated.

At last, the day came when the carpenters were supposed to leave the house. Two maids—or, as some say, a male servant and a maid—were sent early in the morning to help clean up and organize everything for the family's arrival. However, at eight o'clock, a fire broke out in the house, spreading so quickly that the poor servants had no time to escape and tragically died in the flames. By noon, the house was nothing but a pile of smoking ruins, and it was never determined how the fire started.

Hocart’s misfortunes, however, were not at an end. Some part of the rock had been cut into paving stones for the English market, and the refuse broken up into small fragments for making and repairing roads. In the course of the year the one and the other were embarked for England on board of two vessels in which Hocart had an interest as shareholder, but, strange to say, both vessels perished at sea.

Hocart's troubles, however, weren't over. Some sections of the rock had been turned into paving stones for the English market, while the leftover fragments were broken down for making and repairing roads. During the year, both the paving stones and the fragments were shipped to England on two vessels in which Hocart had a stake as a shareholder, but, oddly enough, both ships sank at sea.

Hocart himself went to reside in Alderney, but was scarcely settled there when a fire broke out and destroyed his new dwelling.

Hocart himself moved to Alderney, but barely got comfortable before a fire broke out and destroyed his new home.

Smith Street, A.D. 1870.

Smith Street, 1870 CE.

He then determined on returning to Guernsey, but when close to land a portion of the rigging of the vessel on board which he sailed, fell on his head, fractured his skull, and he died immediately.[53]

He then determined on returning to Guernsey, but when close to land a portion of the rigging of the vessel on board which he sailed, fell on his head, fractured his skull, and he died immediately.[53]

There is another instance given of the ill luck which waits on those who interfere with the Cromlech and disturb the repose of the mighty dead[54] in the “Legend of La Haye du Puits,” which is drawn from an ancient chronicle and published in versified form by “M. A. C.,” with extracts from Mrs. White’s notes. The legend runs thus:—

There is another instance given of the ill luck which waits on those who interfere with the Cromlech and disturb the repose of the mighty dead[54] in the “Legend of La Haye du Puits,” which is drawn from an ancient chronicle and published in versified form by “M. A. C.,” with extracts from Mrs. White’s notes. The legend runs thus:—

In the reign of Henry II. of England Geoffrey of Anjou raised a rebellion against him in Normandy. Not wishing to be a rebel, Sir Richard of La Haye du Puits, a noble Norman knight, fled from thence to Guernsey, and landed in Saints’ Bay. He settled in Guernsey and proceeded to build himself a house, which he named after his Norman mansion “La Haye du Puits.” Unfortunately for himself, in so doing he destroyed an old Cromlech. All the inhabitants told him that he would in consequence become cursed, and a settled gloom descended upon him. Nothing could cheer him; he felt he was a doomed man. At last he thought that perhaps by resigning the house and dedicating it to God he might avert his fate. So he gave it to the Church, and turned it into a nunnery, making it a condition that the abbess and nuns should daily pray that the curse might be removed from him.

During the reign of Henry II of England, Geoffrey of Anjou led a rebellion against him in Normandy. Not wanting to be a rebel, Sir Richard of La Haye du Puits, a noble Norman knight, escaped to Guernsey and landed in Saints' Bay. He settled in Guernsey and started building a house, which he named after his Norman estate “La Haye du Puits.” Unfortunately for him, in doing so he destroyed an old Cromlech. All the locals warned him that because of this, he would be cursed, and a deep sadness fell over him. Nothing could lift his spirits; he felt like a doomed man. Eventually, he thought that by giving up the house and dedicating it to God, he might change his fate. So, he donated it to the Church and converted it into a nunnery, making it a requirement that the abbess and nuns would pray daily for the curse to be lifted from him.

He then set sail from Rocquaine Bay, for France,[118] the rebellion being over, and his wife, Matilda, awaiting him in their old home. But on his way his ship was captured by Moorish pirates, and he was taken as prisoner to Barbary. When there, his handsome presence made so much impression on the governor’s wife that she entreated he might be allowed to guard the tower where she resided with her maidens.

He then sailed from Rocquaine Bay to France,[118] the rebellion having ended, and his wife, Matilda, waiting for him at their old home. But on his journey, his ship was captured by Moorish pirates, and he was taken prisoner to Barbary. Once there, his good looks impressed the governor’s wife so much that she begged to have him assigned to guard the tower where she lived with her maidens.

What was his astonishment when one of them looked out, and, recognising a fellow countryman, called out and told him that she was Adèle, daughter of his old friend and neighbour, Ranulph. She also had been taken prisoner by these pirates, by whom her father had been killed; she implored him to effect her escape. She handed him her jewels, and with these he bribed their jailers, and he, she, and her nurse Alice, all managed to escape to France. He took her to the Norman “Haye du Puits,” and there, according to the old chronicle, he found his wife, Matilda, and all “in a right prosperous and flourishing condition.” From there Adèle married a Hugh d’Estaile, a young Norman knight, high in the favour of King Henry.

What was his shock when one of them looked out, recognized a fellow countryman, and shouted to him that she was Adèle, the daughter of his old friend and neighbor, Ranulph. She had also been taken captive by these pirates, who had killed her father; she begged him to help her escape. She gave him her jewels, and with those, he bribed their jailers. He, she, and her nurse Alice all managed to escape to France. He took her to the Norman “Haye du Puits,” and there, according to the old chronicle, he found his wife, Matilda, and everything was “in a right prosperous and flourishing condition.” From there, Adèle married a young Norman knight named Hugh d’Estaile, who was highly favored by King Henry.

But the spirits of the Cromlech were not yet appeased. Sir Richard could not shake off the brooding care and haunting night-mares which always oppressed him, though he tried to propitiate heaven by building two churches in Normandy, “St. Marie du Parc,” and “St. Michel du Bosq,” “for the deliverance of his soul,” but it was of no avail, and he died, a wretched and broken-down man. Even the nuns in the Convent of the Haye du Puits were so harassed and distressed, that finally they decided to leave it; it is said that one unquiet nun haunts the house to this day. Since then it has passed through[119] many hands, but tradition says that for many years it never brought good fortune to its possessors.

But the spirits of the Cromlech were still not satisfied. Sir Richard couldn’t shake off the heavy anxiety and haunting nightmares that always plagued him, even though he tried to win over heaven by building two churches in Normandy, “St. Marie du Parc” and “St. Michel du Bosq,” “for the salvation of his soul,” but it didn’t help, and he died a miserable and broken man. Even the nuns at the Convent of the Haye du Puits were so troubled and distressed that eventually they decided to leave; it’s said that one restless nun haunts the place to this day. Since then it has changed hands[119] many times, but tradition claims that for many years it never brought good luck to its owners.

[52] I have heard that the strokes of the hammer were heard in the town when La Roque qui Sonne was broken up. A spot was shewn me some years since as the site where this stone stood. I cannot exactly define the spot, but know it was to the east of the Vale Parochial School.—From John de Garis, Esq., of Les Rouvets.

[52] I have heard that the strokes of the hammer were heard in the town when La Roque qui Sonne was broken up. A spot was shewn me some years since as the site where this stone stood. I cannot exactly define the spot, but know it was to the east of the Vale Parochial School.—From John de Garis, Esq., of Les Rouvets.

[53] From the late Mr. Thomas Hocart, of Marshfield, nephew of the Hocart to whom these events occurred.

[53] From the late Mr. Thomas Hocart, of Marshfield, nephew of the Hocart to whom these events occurred.

[54] Editor’s Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Vol. I., p. 32, M. Sebillot says: “En beaucoup d’endroits, on pense qu’il est dangereux de détruire les pierres druidiques, parceque les esprits qui les ont construits ne manqueraient pas de se venger.” See also “Amélie Rosquet, p. 186 of La Normandie Romanesque.”

[54] Editor's Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Vol. I., p. 32, M. Sebillot says: “En beaucoup d’endroits, on pense qu’il est dangereux de détruire les pierres druidiques, parceque les esprits qui les ont construits ne manqueraient pas de se venger.” See also “Amélie Rosquet, p. 186 of La Normandie Romanesque.”

The Tomb of the Great Sarrazin.

In the district called Le Tort Càmp, near Paradis, was one of the principal Cromlechs at the Vale, now quarried away, called “L’Autel,” or “Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin.” Who “Le Grand Sarrazin” was, it is now impossible to say. He is also called Le Grand Geffroi, and his castle—from whence the name “Le Castel”—stood where the Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel now stands. He must have been one of those piratical sea kings, who, under the various appellations of Angles, Saxons, Danes, and Northmen or Normans, issued from the countries bordering on the North Sea and the Baltic, and invaded the more favoured regions of Britain and Gaul. The name “Geffroy,” (Gudfrid, or “la paix de Dieu”) seems to confirm this tradition. As to the term “Sarrazin”—Saracen, although originally given to the Mahometans who invaded the southern countries of Europe, it came to be applied indifferently to all marauding bands; and Wace, the poet and historian, a native of Jersey, who lived and wrote in the reign of Henry II., in speaking of the descent of the Northmen on these islands, calls them expressly “La Gent Sarrazine.” Among the many Geoffreys of the North whom history celebrates, there is one, a son of King Regnar, who may be the one celebrated in our local traditions. Charles the Bald yielded to him “a county on the Sequanic shore.”

In the area known as Le Tort Càmp, near Paradis, was one of the main Cromlechs in the Vale, now quarried away, called “L’Autel” or “Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin.” Who “Le Grand Sarrazin” was is now impossible to determine. He is also referred to as Le Grand Geffroi, and his castle—where the Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel now stands—was called “Le Castel.” He was likely one of those pirate sea kings who, under various names like Angles, Saxons, Danes, and Northmen or Normans, came from countries bordering the North Sea and the Baltic and invaded the more prosperous areas of Britain and Gaul. The name “Geffroy” (Gudfrid, or “the peace of God”) seems to support this tradition. As for the term “Sarrazin”—Saracen, although it was originally used for the Muslims who invaded southern Europe, it came to refer broadly to all raiding groups; and Wace, the poet and historian from Jersey who lived and wrote during Henry II's reign, specifically calls the Northmen who descended on these islands “La Gent Sarrazine.” Among the many Geoffreys in the North recognized by history, there's one, a son of King Regnar, who might be the one celebrated in our local stories. Charles the Bald granted him “a county on the Sequanic shore.”

At that time the coast of Gaul was divided into three sea-borders, namely, the Flemish, the Aquitanian, and the Sequanic, called “Sequanicum littus” by Paul Warnefrid, who places one of these islands near it.

At that time, the coast of Gaul was divided into three sea areas: the Flemish, the Aquitanian, and the Sequanic, referred to as “Sequanicum littus” by Paul Warnefrid, who places one of these islands nearby.

That his castle stood at one time on the site of the present church, is confirmed by the discoveries which have frequently been made in digging graves, of considerable masses of solid masonry, which appear to be the foundations of former outworks of the fortress. It is even possible that some portions of the walls of the church may be the remains of the earlier building. There are also in the neighbourhood “Le Fief Geffroi” and “Le Camp Geffroi.”[55]

That his castle stood at one time on the site of the present church, is confirmed by the discoveries which have frequently been made in digging graves, of considerable masses of solid masonry, which appear to be the foundations of former outworks of the fortress. It is even possible that some portions of the walls of the church may be the remains of the earlier building. There are also in the neighbourhood “Le Fief Geffroi” and “Le Camp Geffroi.”[55]

[55] Editor’s Note.—Referring to “Le Grand Sarrazin,” Dupont says in his Histoire du Cotentin et ses Iles, Vol I., p. 140-41:—“Le personnage ainsi désigné ne peut être que l’un de ces avanturiers Norses qui furent souvent confondus avec les Sarrazins. Wace lui-même appelle les envahisseurs des îles les “gent Sarrazine.” Le “Grand Geffroi” était, selon toute vrai semblance le célèbre Jarl Godefrid ou Godefroy fils d’Hériald. Son père, après avoir détruit l’eglise du Mont Saint Michel fut assassiné par les comtes francs, et pour le venger, il se jeta sur la Frise et sur la Neustrie. Après trois ans de ravage il se fit, en 850, concéder par Charles-le-Chauve une certaine étendue de terre, que le savant danois Suhne conjecture avoir été située dans nôtre province. L’histoire générale, on le voit, confirme donc singulièrement la tradition conservée à Guernesey, en lui donnant une date précise; et cette tradition elle-même rend à peu près certain le fait fort intéressant, et si souvent obscur, d’un établissement permament des Normands en Neustrie, plus d’un demi-siècle avant sa prise en possession par Rolle; elle prouve, enfin, le rôle important que les îles du Contentin remplirent durant ces époques calamiteuses.”

[55] Editor's Note.—Referring to “Le Grand Sarrazin,” Dupont says in his Histoire du Cotentin et ses Iles, Vol I., p. 140-41:—“Le personnage ainsi désigné ne peut être que l’un de ces avanturiers Norses qui furent souvent confondus avec les Sarrazins. Wace lui-même appelle les envahisseurs des îles les “gent Sarrazine.” Le “Grand Geffroi” était, selon toute vrai semblance le célèbre Jarl Godefrid ou Godefroy fils d’Hériald. Son père, après avoir détruit l’eglise du Mont Saint Michel fut assassiné par les comtes francs, et pour le venger, il se jeta sur la Frise et sur la Neustrie. Après trois ans de ravage il se fit, en 850, concéder par Charles-le-Chauve une certaine étendue de terre, que le savant danois Suhne conjecture avoir été située dans nôtre province. L’histoire générale, on le voit, confirme donc singulièrement la tradition conservée à Guernesey, en lui donnant une date précise; et cette tradition elle-même rend à peu près certain le fait fort intéressant, et si souvent obscur, d’un établissement permament des Normands en Neustrie, plus d’un demi-siècle avant sa prise en possession par Rolle; elle prouve, enfin, le rôle important que les îles du Contentin remplirent durant ces époques calamiteuses.”

The Déhus Altar.

Quite close to where “Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin” was situated, close to the Pointe au Norman, in the environs of Paradis,[56] in the Vale parish, and bordering on the Hougues d’Enfer, is the Pouquelêh de Déhus. This spot, as well as some fields in the Castel parish called “Les Déhusets” or “Les Tuzets,” are supposed to be favourite resorts of the fairies.

Quite close to where “Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin” was situated, close to the Pointe au Norman, in the environs of Paradis,[56] in the Vale parish, and bordering on the Hougues d’Enfer, is the Pouquelêh de Déhus. This spot, as well as some fields in the Castel parish called “Les Déhusets” or “Les Tuzets,” are supposed to be favourite resorts of the fairies.

M. de Villemarque, in his Barzas-Breiz, the work so well known to folk-lorists, tells us that the Bretons gave the imps or goblins, whom they call pigmies, amongst others the name of “Duz,” diminutive “Duzik,” a name they bore in the time of St. Augustine; and he also says that they, like fairies,[121] inhabit Dolmens. Mr. Métivier explains the name “Déhus” or “Dhuss” as the “God of the Dead, and of Riches,” the Dis of the Gauls in the time of Cæsar, Théos in Greek, Deus in Latin—le Dus, or le Duc. He says “Our Dehussets are nothing but Dhus i gou, spirits of the dead and goblins of the deep.”

M. de Villemarque, in his Barzas-Breiz, a well-known work among folklorists, informs us that the Bretons called the imps or goblins, which they refer to as pigmies, by the name “Duz,” with the diminutive “Duzik,” a name they used during the time of St. Augustine. He also mentions that they, like fairies, [121] live in Dolmens. Mr. Métivier interprets the name “Déhus” or “Dhuss” as the “God of the Dead and of Riches,” the Dis of the Gauls in the time of Caesar, Théos in Greek, Deus in Latin—le Dus, or le Duc. He states, “Our Dehussets are nothing but Dhus i gou, spirits of the dead and goblins of the deep.”

The exterior circle measures sixty feet in diameter, by forty in length, and the direction is from east to west. The enormous block of granite which serves as a roof to the western chamber is the most striking part of it. At the extremity of this chamber is a cell, the outer compartment eleven feet in length by nine in width. The adjoining one is of the same length. On the northern side a singular appendix in the form of a side chamber joins the two smaller rooms just described. There has also been discovered a fifth cell, the roof of which was formed of granite resting on three or four pillars, at the corner of the northern chamber. But the most interesting discovery of all was that of two kneeling skeletons, side by side, but placed in opposite positions, that is to say, one looking towards the north, the other towards the south. Besides these, bones of persons of both sexes and all ages, a stone hatchet, some pottery and limpet shells, were also found inside this place of sepulchre. It was long supposed to be haunted by fairies, imps, and ghosts, perhaps the same spirits who, in the haunted field of “Les Tuzés,” are reported to have removed the foundations of the intended Parish Church of the Castel to its present site. There is also a “Le Déhuzel” in the neighbourhood of the Celtic remains near L’Erée.

The outer circle is sixty feet in diameter and forty feet long, stretching from east to west. The massive block of granite that acts as the roof for the western chamber is the most impressive feature. At the end of this chamber is a cell, measuring eleven feet in length and nine feet in width. The adjacent cell is the same length. On the north side, there's a unique side chamber that connects the two smaller rooms just mentioned. A fifth cell has also been discovered, with a roof made of granite supported by three or four pillars at the corner of the northern chamber. But the most fascinating find was two kneeling skeletons positioned side by side but facing opposite directions—one looking north and the other south. In addition, bones of both males and females of all ages, a stone hatchet, some pottery, and limpet shells were found in this burial site. It was long thought to be haunted by fairies, imps, and ghosts, possibly the same spirits that are said to have moved the foundations of the intended Parish Church of the Castel to its current location in the haunted field of “Les Tuzés.” There’s also a “Le Déhuzel” near the Celtic remains close to L’Erée.

[56] Editor’s Note.—Près de Louvigné-du-Désert, est un groupe de dix à douze blocs gigantiques de granite. On a aussi donné le nom de “Rue de Paradis, du Purgatoire, et de l’Enfer” aux intervalles étroits qui séparent ces énormes blocs.—Traditions de la Haute Bretagne, par Paul Sebillot, T. I., p. 34.

[56] Editor's Note.—Près de Louvigné-du-Désert, est un groupe de dix à douze blocs gigantiques de granite. On a aussi donné le nom de “Rue de Paradis, du Purgatoire, et de l’Enfer” aux intervalles étroits qui séparent ces énormes blocs.—Traditions de la Haute Bretagne, par Paul Sebillot, T. I., p. 34.

Le Trépied, or the Catioroc.

This Cromlech is on a rocky promontory, south-west[122] of Perelle Bay, in the beautiful parish of St. Saviour’s. The derivation of its name, “Castiau-Roc”—as it is properly—is from the “Castelh Carreg” “Castle Rock” of the Gauls. As one approaches it one is struck by the vestiges of Cromlechs with their circles, and bits of “Longues Roques.” In olden days, before so much of the surroundings were quarried away, this must have been only one among many other conspicuous objects down there. The names “La Roque Fendue,” “La Roque au Tonnerre,” “Plateau ès Roques,” “La Pièche des Grandes Roques du Castiau-Roc,” which are mentioned in various “Livres de Perquages,” are all that remain of these ancient remains. Much to be regretted is the disappearance of the “Portes du Castiau-Roc,” which might perhaps have helped us to define with some exactitude where this problematic castle once stood, and perhaps identify it with the fortified mounts of the Celts and Irish. It is noted in our island annals for being the midnight haunt of our witches and wizards. In the trials for witchcraft held under Amias de Carteret in the beginning of the seventeenth century, it was there that his trembling victims confessed to having come and danced on Friday nights, in honour of the gigantic cat or goat with black fur, called “Baal-Bérith” or “Barberi,” nowadays “Lucifer.” Near this rock was the “Chapel of the Holy Virgin” on Lihou Island, now in ruins, and it is said that the witches even defied the influence of “the Star of the Sea,” shouting in chorus while they danced,

This Cromlech is located on a rocky outcrop, southwest[122] of Perelle Bay, in the beautiful parish of St. Saviour’s. Its name, “Castiau-Roc”—which is the proper term—comes from the “Castelh Carreg,” meaning “Castle Rock” in Gaulish. As you get closer, you notice the remnants of Cromlechs with their circles and pieces of “Longues Roques.” In the past, before much of the surrounding area was quarried, this must have been just one of many notable features in the landscape. The names “La Roque Fendue,” “La Roque au Tonnerre,” “Plateau ès Roques,” and “La Pièche des Grandes Roques du Castiau-Roc,” mentioned in various “Livres de Perquages,” are the only remnants of these ancient sites. It's a pity that the “Portes du Castiau-Roc” have disappeared, as they might have helped us pinpoint where this mysterious castle once stood and possibly link it to the fortified sites of the Celts and Irish. Our island's history recalls it as a midnight gathering spot for witches and wizards. During the witch trials led by Amias de Carteret in the early seventeenth century, it was here that terrified victims confessed to coming and dancing on Friday nights in honor of the giant black cat or goat known as “Baal-Bérith” or “Barberi,” now referred to as “Lucifer.” Close to this rock was the “Chapel of the Holy Virgin” on Lihou Island, which is now in ruins, and it’s said that the witches even challenged the power of “the Star of the Sea,” shouting in unison as they danced.

“Qué, hou, hou,
Marie Lihou.”

This monument is like the[123] “Tables en Trépied,” and analogous to the “Lhêch y Drybedh” of the county of Pembroke, in Wales. There were altars in this form and of this description in almost every canton of the island. One, near the Chapel of St. George, is quite destroyed, and there are now no traces left of another between the Haye-du-Puits, and the Villocq. In the environs of the Castiau-Roc bones and arms have been found.[57]

This monument is like the[123] “Tables en Trépied,” and analogous to the “Lhêch y Drybedh” of the county of Pembroke, in Wales. There were altars in this form and of this description in almost every canton of the island. One, near the Chapel of St. George, is quite destroyed, and there are now no traces left of another between the Haye-du-Puits, and the Villocq. In the environs of the Castiau-Roc bones and arms have been found.[57]

The Hollow is Fae.

This Cromlech is situated on the Houmet Nicolle at the point of L’Erée, (so called from the branch of the sea, Eiré, which separates it from the islet of Notre Dame de Lihou). This island, which once had upon it a chapel and a priory dedicated to “Notre Dame de la Roche,” was always considered so sacred a spot that even to-day the fishermen salute it in passing.

This Cromlech is located on Houmet Nicolle at the tip of L’Erée, named after the sea inlet Eiré, which separates it from the islet of Notre Dame de Lihou. This island once had a chapel and a priory dedicated to “Notre Dame de la Roche” and has always been regarded as a sacred place. Even today, fishermen pay their respects as they pass by.

This Creux is a Dolmen of the nature of those which are called in France “allées couvertes,” perfectly well preserved, and partly covered with earth. The researches which have been made in these ancient monuments of antiquity prove them to have been places of sepulchre. This one consists of a chamber seven feet high, and covered with a roof of two blocks of granite, each fifteen feet long and ten broad. The entrance faces east, and is only two feet eight inches wide, but soon enlarges, and the interior is almost uniformly eleven feet wide.

This Creux is a dolmen similar to those called "allées couvertes" in France, which is well-preserved and partly buried in the ground. Studies conducted on these ancient monuments show that they were burial sites. This one features a chamber that is seven feet high, topped with a roof made of two granite blocks, each measuring fifteen feet long and ten feet wide. The entrance faces east and is only two feet eight inches wide, but it quickly widens, and the interior is almost uniformly eleven feet wide.

This is, as its name would lead one to suppose, a favourite haunt of the fairies, or perhaps, to speak more correctly, their usual dwelling place.

This is, as its name suggests, a favorite spot for the fairies, or, to be more accurate, their regular home.

It is related that a man who happened to be lying on the grass near it, heard a voice within calling out: “La païlle, la païlle, le fouar est caûd.” (The shovel,[58] the oven is hot). To which the answer was immediately returned: “Bon! J’airon de la gâche bientôt.” (Good! We shall have some cake presently.)

It is related that a man who happened to be lying on the grass near it, heard a voice within calling out: “La païlle, la païlle, le fouar est caûd.” (The shovel,[58] the oven is hot). To which the answer was immediately returned: “Bon! J’airon de la gâche bientôt.” (Good! We shall have some cake presently.)

Another version from Mrs. Savidan is that some men were ploughing in a field belonging to Mr. Le Cheminant, just below the Cromlech, when the voice was heard saying “La paille,” etc. One of them answered, “Bon! J’airon de la gâche,” and almost immediately afterwards a cake, quite hot, fell into one of the furrows. One of the men immediately ran forward and seized it, exclaiming that he would have a piece to take home to his wife, but on stooping to take it up he received such a buffet on the head as stretched him at full length on the ground. It is from here that the fairies issue on the night of the full moon to dance on Mont Saint till daybreak.[59]

Another version from Mrs. Savidan is that some men were ploughing in a field belonging to Mr. Le Cheminant, just below the Cromlech, when the voice was heard saying “La paille,” etc. One of them answered, “Bon! J’airon de la gâche,” and almost immediately afterwards a cake, quite hot, fell into one of the furrows. One of the men immediately ran forward and seized it, exclaiming that he would have a piece to take home to his wife, but on stooping to take it up he received such a buffet on the head as stretched him at full length on the ground. It is from here that the fairies issue on the night of the full moon to dance on Mont Saint till daybreak.[59]

[57] See Archæological Journal, Vol. I., p. 202, for an engraving of this Castiau-Roc.

[57] See Archæological Journal, Vol. I., p. 202, for an engraving of this Castiau-Roc.

[58] Editor’s Note.—“La païlle à four, is, in the country, usually a wooden shovel with a long handle. It is used for putting things in the oven when hot, and taking them out when baked.”

[58] Editor's Note.—“La païlle à four, is, in the country, usually a wooden shovel with a long handle. It is used for putting things in the oven when hot, and taking them out when baked.”

[59] Editor’s Note.—This is still believed, for in 1896, when my aunt, Mrs. Curtis, bought some land on Mont Saint, and built a house there, the country people told her that it was very unlucky to go there and disturb the fairy people in the spot where they dance.

[59] Editor's Note.—This is still believed, for in 1896, when my aunt, Mrs. Curtis, bought some land on Mont Saint, and built a house there, the country people told her that it was very unlucky to go there and disturb the fairy people in the spot where they dance.

My cousin, Miss Le Pelley, writes in 1896 from St. Pierre-du-Bois, saying “The people still believe the Creux des Fées and ‘Le Trepied’ to have been the fairies’ houses, and as proof one woman told me that when they dug down they found all kinds of pots and pans and china things.”

My cousin, Miss Le Pelley, writes in 1896 from St. Pierre-du-Bois, saying “People still believe that the Creux des Fées and 'Le Trepied' were the fairies' homes, and to back this up, one woman told me that when they dug down, they found all kinds of pots, pans, and china items.”

"La Longue Roque" or "Palette is Faïes."

In a field in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, on the way to L’Erée and in the neighbourhood of the secluded valley of St. Brioc and the woody nook in which the ancient chapel dedicated to that Saint once stood, stands one of those Celtic monuments, many of which are still to be seen in Brittany and Cornwall,[125] and which are known in those countries by the name of “Menhir.” This word in the Breton tongue, and in its cognate dialect the ancient language of Cornwall, signifies “long stone.” The name which similar monuments bear in Normandy and Brittany in this island is “longue pierre” or “longue roque,” a literal translation of the Celtic name. There must have been at one time many “longues roques” in Guernsey. Another still stands in a field near the road at Richmond. There was in 1581 “la pièche de la longue pierre, la pierre séante dedans,”—a part of the Fief ès Cherfs, at the Castel. There was also “la Roque Séante dans le courtil de la Hougue au Comte,” and the “Roque-à-Bœuf dans le Courtil au Sucq du chemin de l’église,” near St. George, but these latter have long since disappeared, though a house near the field still bears the name.

In a field in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, on the way to L’Erée and close to the secluded valley of St. Brioc and the wooded area where the ancient chapel dedicated to that Saint once stood, there is one of those Celtic monuments that can still be found in Brittany and Cornwall,[125] known in those regions as a “Menhir.” This term in the Breton language, and in its related dialect of the ancient Cornish language, means “long stone.” Similar monuments in Normandy and Brittany on this island are called “longue pierre” or “longue roque,” which is a direct translation of the Celtic name. At one time, there must have been many “longues roques” in Guernsey. Another still exists in a field near the road at Richmond. In 1581, there was “la pièche de la longue pierre, la pierre séante dedans,”—part of the Fief ès Cherfs, at the Castel. There was also “la Roque Séante dans le courtil de la Hougue au Comte,” and the “Roque-à-Bœuf dans le Courtil au Sucq du chemin de l’église,” near St. George, but those have long since vanished, although a house near the field still carries the name.

Antiquaries are very much divided in opinion as to the original destination of these singular masses of rock; it is not wonderful that they should prove a puzzle and a source of wonder to the unlettered peasantry. How were such immense blocks placed upright, and for what purpose? The agency of supernatural beings is an easy answer to the question, and some such cause is usually assigned for their origin by the tradition of the country. Sometimes they are the work of fairies, sometimes of giants and magicians, and sometimes they are said to be mortals changed into stone by an offended deity for some sacrilegious act, or heroes petrified as a lasting testimony of their exploits.

Antiquarians are really divided in their opinions about the original purpose of these unusual rock formations; it’s not surprising that they puzzle and amaze the uneducated locals. How were such massive blocks set upright, and for what reason? The involvement of supernatural beings is an easy explanation, and this kind of cause is often linked to their origin in local folklore. Sometimes they are attributed to fairies, other times to giants and magicians, and occasionally they’re said to be mortals turned to stone by an angry god for some sacrilegious act, or heroes turned to stone as a permanent reminder of their deeds.

The Menhir at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood stands in a field at Les Paysans, so called from the name of the extinct family who once possessed it. It is over ten[126] feet in height, and about three feet wide, and the people’s name for it, “Palette ès faïes”—the fairies’ battledore,—describes it exactly. Tradition says that in former days a man who was returning homewards at a very late hour of the night, or who had risen before the lark to visit his nets in Rocquaine Bay, was astonished at meeting a woman of very diminutive stature coming up the hill from the sea-shore. She was knitting, while carrying in her apron something with as much care and tenderness as if it had been a clutch of eggs, or a newly-born babe. The man’s curiosity was excited, and he determined to watch the little woman. He therefore concealed himself behind a hedge and followed her movements. At last the woman stopped, and great was the astonishment of the countryman when he saw her produce a mass of stone of at least fifteen feet in length, and stick it upright in the midst of the field, with as much ease as if she were merely sticking a pin into a pincushion. He then comprehended that the unknown female could be no other than a denizen of fairy-land, but what could be her object in erecting such a monument? The people are at a loss in finding an answer to this question. Some say the stone was placed there by the fairies to serve them as a mark when they played at ball.[60]

The Menhir at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood stands in a field at Les Paysans, so called from the name of the extinct family who once possessed it. It is over ten[126] feet in height, and about three feet wide, and the people’s name for it, “Palette ès faïes”—the fairies’ battledore,—describes it exactly. Tradition says that in former days a man who was returning homewards at a very late hour of the night, or who had risen before the lark to visit his nets in Rocquaine Bay, was astonished at meeting a woman of very diminutive stature coming up the hill from the sea-shore. She was knitting, while carrying in her apron something with as much care and tenderness as if it had been a clutch of eggs, or a newly-born babe. The man’s curiosity was excited, and he determined to watch the little woman. He therefore concealed himself behind a hedge and followed her movements. At last the woman stopped, and great was the astonishment of the countryman when he saw her produce a mass of stone of at least fifteen feet in length, and stick it upright in the midst of the field, with as much ease as if she were merely sticking a pin into a pincushion. He then comprehended that the unknown female could be no other than a denizen of fairy-land, but what could be her object in erecting such a monument? The people are at a loss in finding an answer to this question. Some say the stone was placed there by the fairies to serve them as a mark when they played at ball.[60]

There is another story told to account for “La Palette ès Faïes.” It is well known that Rocquaine[127] and its environs was the abode par excellence of the fairy folk, and in the valley of St. Brioc two of these fairies once lived. Whether they were father and son, or what other relationship existed between them, is not known, but among the human inhabitants of the valley they went by the names of Le Grand Colin and Le Petit Colin. They were fond of sports, and occasionally amused themselves with a game of ball on the open and tolerably level fields of Les Paysans. On one occasion they had placed their boundary marks, and had played some rounds, when Le Grand Colin struck the ball with such force that it bounded off quite out of sight. Le Petit Colin, whose turn it was to play, called out to his companion, with some degree of ill-humour, that the ball had disappeared beyond the bounds, on which Le Grand Colin struck his bat with force into the ground, and said he would play no more. The bat still remains in the centre of the field, and the ball—an enormous spherical boulder—is pointed out on the sea-shore near Les Pezeries, fully a mile and a half off.[61]

There is another story told to account for “La Palette ès Faïes.” It is well known that Rocquaine[127] and its environs was the abode par excellence of the fairy folk, and in the valley of St. Brioc two of these fairies once lived. Whether they were father and son, or what other relationship existed between them, is not known, but among the human inhabitants of the valley they went by the names of Le Grand Colin and Le Petit Colin. They were fond of sports, and occasionally amused themselves with a game of ball on the open and tolerably level fields of Les Paysans. On one occasion they had placed their boundary marks, and had played some rounds, when Le Grand Colin struck the ball with such force that it bounded off quite out of sight. Le Petit Colin, whose turn it was to play, called out to his companion, with some degree of ill-humour, that the ball had disappeared beyond the bounds, on which Le Grand Colin struck his bat with force into the ground, and said he would play no more. The bat still remains in the centre of the field, and the ball—an enormous spherical boulder—is pointed out on the sea-shore near Les Pezeries, fully a mile and a half off.[61]

[60] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane-Clarke.

[60] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane-Clarke.

Editor’s Note.—See in Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne par Paul Sebillot, Tome I., p. 10 and 11, etc.:—“Les Roches aux Fées qui sont vers Saint-Didier et Marpiré (Ille-et-Vilaine) ont été elevées par les Fées; elles prenaient les plus grosses pierres du pays et les apportaient dans leurs tabliers.… Près du bois du Rocher en Pleudihan, sur la route de Dinan à Dol, est un dolmen que les fées, disent les gens du pays, ont apporté dant leurs ‘devantières’ (tabliers).”

Editor's Note.—See in Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne by Paul Sebillot, Volume I, pages 10 and 11, etc.:—“The Fairy Stones near Saint-Didier and Marpiré (Ille-et-Vilaine) were raised by the fairies; they would take the largest stones from the area and carry them in their aprons.… Near the Rocher woods in Pleudihan, on the road from Dinan to Dol, there is a dolmen that, according to the locals, the fairies brought in their ‘devantières’ (aprons).”

[61] From William Le Poidevin.

From William Le Poidevin.

Editor’s Notes.—These two traditions are still told by the country people in 1896.

Editor’s Notes.—These two traditions are still shared by the rural folks in 1896.

La Roque des Faïes.

A little beyond the village called “Le Bourg de la Forêt” there stood formerly an upright stone, which was known by the name of “La Roque des Faïes,”—the fairies’ stone. It was unfortunately destroyed when the road was improved. The people in the neighbourhood were rather shy of passing it at night, as it was believed that the place was haunted, and that fairies held their nightly revels there. Like other stones of a similar nature it was said to have been[128] placed there by the elves to serve as a goal or mark in their games of ball or bowls; and, according to some accounts, the “Longue Roque” at “Les Paysans” in the adjoining parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois was the other boundary. It is not at all unlikely that these stones may really have served for such a purpose in days of yore, if not for the fairy-folk, at least for mortals. What is more probable than that the peasantry of the islands should have had the same games as existed until lately in Cornwall under the name of “hurling,” and in Brittany under the name of “La Soule,” as well as elsewhere, in which the young men of the neighbouring districts met at certain seasons on the confines of their respective parishes, and contended which should first bear a ball to a spot previously fixed on as the goal in each?

A little beyond the village called "Le Bourg de la Forêt," there used to be an upright stone known as "La Roque des Faïes," or the fairies' stone. Unfortunately, it was destroyed during road improvements. The locals were somewhat hesitant to pass it at night, as it was believed that the place was haunted and fairies held their nightly celebrations there. Like other stones of this kind, it was said to have been[128] placed there by elves to serve as a target in their ball or bowl games; and according to some accounts, the "Longue Roque" at "Les Paysans" in the nearby parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois was the other boundary. It's quite possible that these stones really did serve such a purpose back in the day, if not for the fairies, at least for humans. What’s more likely than the fact that the islanders had similar games to those that existed until recently in Cornwall, called "hurling," and in Brittany, known as "La Soule," where young men from neighboring areas would meet at certain times on the borders of their parishes and compete to see who could first bring a ball to a predetermined goal?

It is said that the spot where the stone in question stood was originally fixed on as the site of the Parish Church of the Forest; but that, after all the materials had been got together for the purpose of laying the foundations of the sacred edifice they were removed in the short space of one night by the fairies to the place where the church now stands, the little people thus resenting the intrusion on their domain.[62]

It is said that the spot where the stone in question stood was originally fixed on as the site of the Parish Church of the Forest; but that, after all the materials had been got together for the purpose of laying the foundations of the sacred edifice they were removed in the short space of one night by the fairies to the place where the church now stands, the little people thus resenting the intrusion on their domain.[62]

[62] From Mrs. Richard Murton, born Caroline Le Tullier.

[62] From Mrs. Richard Murton, born Caroline Le Tullier.

Le Gibet des Faïes.

A Celtic monument of the kind commonly known to antiquaries by the name of “trilethon” is said to have existed formerly on the Common at L’Ancresse, near La Hougue Patris. It is described by old people who remember to have seen it in their youth as[129] consisting of three upright stones or props, supporting a fourth, overhanging the others. It was known by the name of “Le Gibet des Fâïes.” Near it was a fountain called “La Fontaine des Fâïes,” the water of which, although not plentiful, was never known to fail entirely, even in the very driest seasons; it is said to have been below the surface in a kind of artificial cave formed by huge blocks of stone, and entered by two openings on different sides. The proprietor of the land many years ago broke up the stones for building purposes and converted the fountain into a well.[63]

A Celtic monument of the kind commonly known to antiquaries by the name of “trilethon” is said to have existed formerly on the Common at L’Ancresse, near La Hougue Patris. It is described by old people who remember to have seen it in their youth as[129] consisting of three upright stones or props, supporting a fourth, overhanging the others. It was known by the name of “Le Gibet des Fâïes.” Near it was a fountain called “La Fontaine des Fâïes,” the water of which, although not plentiful, was never known to fail entirely, even in the very driest seasons; it is said to have been below the surface in a kind of artificial cave formed by huge blocks of stone, and entered by two openings on different sides. The proprietor of the land many years ago broke up the stones for building purposes and converted the fountain into a well.[63]

[63] Editor’s Note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Editor's Note.

Stone on La Moye Estate.

Stone at La Moye Estate.

They are still firmly convinced in the Vale parish of the sanctity of Druidical stones, and various stones, which are not generally regarded as being Druidical remains, were pointed out to me by Miss Falla, (whose ancestors for hundreds of years have been landed proprietors at the Vale), as being sacred, and, she added, that her father and grandfathers would have considered it sacrilege to touch them.

They are still strongly convinced in the Vale parish about the holiness of Druidic stones. Miss Falla, whose family has owned land in the Vale for hundreds of years, pointed out various stones that most people don’t think of as Druidic remains, saying they are sacred. She added that her father and grandfathers would have thought it was a sacrilege to touch them.

Such are the large upright stones in the field Le Courtil-ès-Arbres, immediately opposite the house called Sohier, which is owned by Miss Falla, who said that her uncle, at one time, wished to quarry in that field, but was deterred by his neighbours, who pointed out to him the folly and impiety of meddling with “les pierres saintes.” Beyond the Ville-ès-Pies is a field containing large stones; it has been extensively quarried, but the stones have been religiously preserved, and are seen on an isolated hillock in the field, their height being intensified by the deep quarries round them.

These are the large upright stones in the field Le Courtil-ès-Arbres, directly across from the house called Sohier, owned by Miss Falla. She mentioned that her uncle once wanted to quarry in that field, but was discouraged by his neighbors, who pointed out the foolishness and disrespect of disturbing “les pierres saintes.” Beyond the Ville-ès-Pies is a field with large stones; it has been heavily quarried, but the stones have been carefully preserved and are visible on a small hill in the field, their height emphasized by the deep quarries surrounding them.

The cottage which is built on the remains of St. Magloire’s Chapel, is supposed to be built on its own old foundation stone, as the workmen when building the cottage, thought it would be sacrilege to interfere with it.

The cottage that sits on the site of St. Magloire’s Chapel is believed to be built on its original foundation stone, as the workers constructing the cottage thought it would be wrong to disturb it.

There is a field called La Houmière, opposite an estate called La Moye, which also belonged to the Fallas for many generations, and is now in the possession of Miss Falla’s brother. In this field is one solitary upright stone, and to this stone a most extraordinary superstition is attached. It is a grass field and is grown in hay, but for generations the mowers have always been forbidden to cut the hay round and past the stone till all the other hay has been cut and carted, for if they do, however fine the weather may previously have been, it invariably brings on a storm of wind and rain! So, taught by experience, it has always been the rule, and still continues, that, though the outer edge of the field may be cut, the stone itself and its “entourage” are not to be touched till the very last, for fear of bringing on the rain in the middle of the hay making.—(From Miss Falla).

There’s a field called La Houmière, across from an estate called La Moye, which used to belong to the Fallas for many generations and is now owned by Miss Falla's brother. In this field stands a solitary upright stone, and there’s a really unusual superstition associated with it. It’s a grassy field that grows hay, but for generations, the mowers have always been forbidden to cut the hay around and past the stone until all the other hay has been cut and taken away. If they do, no matter how nice the weather has been, it always causes a storm of wind and rain! So, learned by experience, it has always been the rule, and still is, that even though the outer edge of the field may be cut, the stone itself and its "surroundings" cannot be touched until the very end, for fear of bringing rain right in the middle of haymaking. —(From Miss Falla).

Old Statues in the Graveyards of St. Martin's and the Castle.

In the course of some works recently (1878) undertaken for reseating the Parish Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel, two discoveries were made, which are of great interest. One is a sort of oven or furnace,[130] which was found below the surface of the floor of the church, and immediately under the apex of the westernmost arch, between the nave and the south aisle. It lies north and south, extending into the nave; but what appears to have been the mouth does not reach southward beyond the arch, no part of it being in the south aisle. If this aisle is really a more recent addition to the original building, the mouth of the furnace may have been at one time in an outer wall. The whole length is eight feet, the width two feet three inches, and the depth three feet six inches. The sides are roughly masoned and the northern end slightly rounded. A length of about three feet at the south end is arched over with stones, which have evidently been subjected to great heat. This part is immediately under the arch between the nave and the south aisle. The remaining five feet of the excavation retain no traces whatever of an arch, and are situated entirely in the nave. The floor of the excavation is of hard compact gravel, covered with ashes, among which were several pieces of charcoal and a few small fragments of brass, perhaps bell-metal. The northern end seems to have been used as a sort of ossuary, into which the bones dug up in making fresh interments in the church were thrown pell-mell, the remains of no less than nine skulls, mingled with other osseous remains, having been found here. These bore no marks of fire, from which we may conclude that the place had ceased to be used as an oven or furnace when they were deposited there. I had forgotten to mention that at the south end of the excavation was found a tile of about one and a-half inches in thickness, twelve inches in length, and nine inches in width, with a notch in it for the[131] fingers, such as we see in the sliding lid of a box. A few fragments of moulded tiles were found mingled with the earth, which the architect believed to be Roman. With the exception of a few coins, no other Roman remains have ever been found in Guernsey. The nave of the church and the westernmost bay of the aisle had, in olden days, been walled off from the rest of the building, and served as a sort of vestibule and place where the cannons and other military stores belonging to the Militia or trained bands of the parish were kept. Perhaps the furnace may have been used for casting balls, of which one at least has been found in the building. Some think it may have been used for the casting of a bell, but the bells at present in the tower throw no light on the subject, having been re-cast in England about the beginning of the nineteenth century. There is no appearance of any chimney or flue leading from the furnace ever having existed, and the reason of its position within the church, and the use to which it was put, must, we fear, ever remain an enigma.

Recently, while undertaking renovations for the Parish Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel in 1878, two significant discoveries were made. One is a type of oven or furnace, [130] located beneath the church floor, right under the apex of the westernmost arch, between the nave and the south aisle. It runs north and south, extending into the nave, but what seems to be the entrance doesn’t extend southward beyond the arch, with no part of it in the south aisle. If this aisle is indeed a later addition to the original structure, the furnace's entrance might have once been part of an outer wall. The entire length measures eight feet, the width is two feet three inches, and the depth is three feet six inches. The sides are roughly built, and the northern end is slightly rounded. A section of about three feet at the south end is arched with stones, which clearly show signs of having been exposed to intense heat. This section is directly beneath the arch between the nave and the south aisle. The remaining five feet of the excavation show no signs of an arch and are entirely in the nave. The floor of this excavation consists of hard, compact gravel, covered with ashes, among which were several pieces of charcoal and a few small bits of brass, possibly from bells. The northern end seems to have served as an ossuary, where bones unearthed during new burials in the church were tossed together; no fewer than nine skulls were found here, mixed with other bone fragments, none showing marks of fire. This suggests that the site had stopped being used as an oven or furnace by the time these remains were placed there. I forgot to mention that a tile measuring about one and a half inches thick, twelve inches long, and nine inches wide, with a notch for gripping like those found on sliding lids of boxes, was discovered at the south end of the excavation. A few fragments of molded tiles, which the architect believed to be Roman, were mixed in with the soil. Apart from a few coins, no other Roman artifacts have ever been unearthed in Guernsey. The nave of the church and the westernmost bay of the aisle were once divided from the rest of the building, functioning as a vestibule and a storage area for the cannons and military supplies belonging to the parish's Militia or trained bands. It’s possible the furnace was used for casting cannonballs, as at least one has been found in the building. Some speculate it might have been for casting a bell, but the bells currently in the tower don’t clarify this, as they were recast in England around the early nineteenth century. There’s no sign that a chimney or flue ever existed for the furnace, and the reasons behind its location within the church and its intended use may remain a mystery forever.

After this long digression we will go on to the other discovery made at the same time; which presents another puzzle equally unsolved.

After this long detour, we'll move on to the other discovery made around the same time, which presents another equally unresolved puzzle.

Just within the chancel, at about an equal distance from the north and south walls, about a foot below the surface, was found a mass of granite, lying east and west, and turned over on its left side. It has all the appearance of a natural boulder somewhat fashioned by art, and cannot be described better than by saying that it is in shape like a mummy case, the back being rounded and slightly curved and the front nearly flat, with the exception of the upper portion of the figure, which indicates that it was[132] intended to represent a female. The total length is six feet six inches, the width across the shoulders two feet three inches, and the portion corresponding with the head one foot three inches from the top of the forehead to the shoulders. It tapers slightly towards the foot. On each side of the head, extending from the forehead to the breast, are two ridges raised above the surface of the stone, which may have been intended to represent either a veil or tresses of hair. There are no traces of any features remaining, but what should be the face bears evident marks of having been subjected to the action of a hammer or chisel, as also does the right breast.

Just inside the chancel, equidistant from the north and south walls, about a foot below the surface, a mass of granite was discovered, lying east and west and turned on its left side. It looks like a natural boulder that has been somewhat shaped by human hands and can best be described as resembling a mummy case, with a rounded and slightly curved back and a nearly flat front, except for the upper part of the figure, which suggests it was intended to represent a female. The total length is six feet six inches, the width across the shoulders is two feet three inches, and the portion that corresponds to the head measures one foot three inches from the top of the forehead to the shoulders. It tapers slightly towards the foot. On each side of the head, from the forehead down to the breast, there are two ridges raised above the surface of the stone, which might have been meant to represent either a veil or strands of hair. There are no signs of any facial features remaining, but what would be the face shows clear signs of having been worked on with a hammer or chisel, as does the right breast.

The stone is altogether too rude and mis-shapen to warrant the supposition that it can have been intended to cover a grave, although its place in the chancel, and its lying with its head to the west, may appear to favour this idea; but what renders the discovery of this stone more interesting and gives rise to conjecture, is the fact that in the churchyard of St. Martin-de-la-Beilleuse another stone of about the same size, precisely similar in outline, but in a far better state of preservation, exists in the form of a gatepost. In this last the features, very coarsely sculptured, and only slightly raised on a flat surface, are distinctly visible; a row of small knobs, intended either for curls or a chaplet encircles the forehead, and a sort of drapery in regular folds radiates from the chin to the shoulders and breasts, which are uncovered, leaving no doubt that in this case, as in the stone found in the Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel, a female figure was intended to be represented. A confused idea exists among the parishioners of St. Martin’s that the stone in their churchyard was once[133] an idol; and it is not many years ago that a puritanical churchwarden was with difficulty dissuaded from having it broken up, lest it should once more become an object of adoration. In fact the stone was broken in half by his orders, and had to be cemented together again.

The stone is way too rough and misshapen to suggest that it was meant to cover a grave, even though its position in the chancel and its orientation with its head to the west might seem to support that idea. What makes the discovery of this stone more interesting and sparks speculation is that in the churchyard of St. Martin-de-la-Beilleuse, there's another stone of about the same size, exactly similar in shape, but in much better condition, which serves as a gatepost. On this one, the features, which are very crudely carved and only slightly raised on a flat surface, are clearly visible; a row of small knobs, likely meant to represent curls or a garland, circles the forehead, and a kind of drapery in regular folds extends from the chin to the shoulders and chest, which are bare, leaving no doubt that, just like the stone found in the Church of Ste. Marie-du-Castel, a female figure was meant to be depicted. There's a muddled belief among the parishioners of St. Martin’s that the stone in their churchyard was once an idol; not long ago, a strict churchwarden had to be talked out of breaking it up, fearing it might become an object of worship again. In fact, the stone was broken in half by his orders and had to be put back together with cement.

The Church of St. Martin’s is called St. Martin-de-la-Bellouse or Beilleuse, a name which an adjoining property bears to this day. The meaning of this word “Bellouse” or “Beilleuse” is unknown; but if, as some have asserted, the early inhabitants of the British Isles worshipped a deity of the name of Bel, it is not impossible that there may have been some female divinity, with a name derived from the same source.

The Church of St. Martin’s is called St. Martin-de-la-Bellouse or Beilleuse, which is the name of a nearby property to this day. The meaning of the word “Bellouse” or “Beilleuse” is unknown; however, if, as some have suggested, the early inhabitants of the British Isles worshipped a deity named Bel, it’s possible there may have been some female divine figure with a name derived from the same origin.

It is certainly somewhat remarkable that two stones, so very similar in character, should exist in connection with two churches in the same island, and that one of them should have been found in so singular a position. One is tempted to believe that both churches may have been built on spots which had previously been set apart as places of heathen worship, and that in the case of Ste. Marie-du-Castel the idol had been defaced and buried in the earth to put a stop to the adoration paid to it.

It’s quite striking that two stones, so similar in nature, are associated with two churches on the same island, and that one of them was discovered in such an unusual position. One might think that both churches were built on sites that had previously been designated as places of pagan worship, and that in the case of Ste. Marie-du-Castel, the idol was damaged and buried underground to put an end to the worship directed at it.

It is well known that up to the end of the seventeenth century the inhabitants of a district in the Department du Morbihan, in Brittany, adored with superstitious and obscene rites a rude stone image commonly known as “La Vénus de Quinipilly,” and which was certainly not a Christian image. May not the stones here described have served also as objects of worship? The substitution of the Blessed Virgin for a female divinity is what one may[134] reasonably suppose to have taken place, and the continuance of superstitious practices in connection with the idol may have led to its defacement and concealment below the floor of the sacred edifice.[64]

It is well known that up to the end of the seventeenth century the inhabitants of a district in the Department du Morbihan, in Brittany, adored with superstitious and obscene rites a rude stone image commonly known as “La Vénus de Quinipilly,” and which was certainly not a Christian image. May not the stones here described have served also as objects of worship? The substitution of the Blessed Virgin for a female divinity is what one may[134] reasonably suppose to have taken place, and the continuance of superstitious practices in connection with the idol may have led to its defacement and concealment below the floor of the sacred edifice.[64]

[64] The Antiquarian Society. Proceedings 1879.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Antiquarian Society. Proceedings 1879.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

This old figure is still regarded with peculiar affection by the people of St. Martin’s. “La Gran’mère du Chimquière,”—“the Grandmother of the Churchyard,”—they call it, though I have heard one or two very old people call it “St. Martin,” evidently regardless of sex, regarding it as the patron saint of the parish.

This old figure is still seen with unique fondness by the people of St. Martin’s. “La Gran’mère du Chimquière,”—“the Grandmother of the Churchyard,”—is what they call it, although I’ve heard a couple of very old people refer to it as “St. Martin,” clearly not concerned about gender, thinking of it as the patron saint of the parish.

Undoubtedly superstitious reverence used to be paid to it to within comparatively recent times, which probably accounts for the churchwarden wishing to have it removed. An old Miss Fallaize, aged eighty, told me that when she was a child the “old people” had told her that it was “lucky” to place a little offering of fruit, flowers, or even to spill a little drop of spirits in front of it, for it was holy—“c’était une pierre sainte” as she expressed it; and an old man named Tourtel, well over eighty, said that when he was a boy it was feared—“on la craignait” much more than they do now.

Without a doubt, there used to be a superstitious reverence for it until relatively recently, which likely explains why the churchwarden wanted it taken away. An elderly Miss Fallaize, who was eighty, told me that when she was a child, the “old folks” said it was “lucky” to leave a small offering of fruit, flowers, or even to spill a little drop of alcohol in front of it because it was holy—“c’était une pierre sainte,” as she put it. An old man named Tourtel, also well over eighty, mentioned that when he was a boy, it was feared—“on la craignait” —much more than it is now.

There is a stone face, very much the same type as that of this figure, over the door of a house at the Villette. It is a house in the district called “La Marette,” and belongs to some old Miss Olliviers. They can offer no explanation to account for its presence, but said that the house was covered with creepers, and it was only when some myrtle which covered it was blown down in a gale that it was discovered by their father to be there. Of course it may have belonged to some other old idol which was broken up, and afterwards used for building purposes, but no tradition lingers to account for it in any way.

There’s a stone face, very similar to this figure, over the door of a house in Villette. It’s in the area called “La Marette,” and it belongs to some old Miss Olliviers. They can’t explain why it’s there, but they said the house was covered in vines, and it wasn’t until a strong wind blew down some myrtle that their father found it. Of course, it might have belonged to some other old statue that was broken and then used in construction, but there’s no story or tradition to explain it at all.

The earliest account of the Guernsey Cromlechs was contributed to Archæologia, Vol. XVIII, p. 254, by Joshua Gosselin, Esq., as follows:—

The earliest account of the Guernsey Cromlechs was contributed to Archæologia, Vol. XVIII, p. 254, by Joshua Gosselin, Esq., as follows:—

An Account of some Druidical Remains in the Island of Guernsey, by Joshua Gosselin, Esq., in a Letter addressed to the Right Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bart., K.B., P.R.S., F.S.A.

A Report on Some Druidical Remains on the Island of Guernsey, by Joshua Gosselin, Esq., in a Letter to the Right Honorable Sir Joseph Banks, Bart., K.B., P.R.S., F.S.A.

“Guernsey, November 9th, 1811.

“Guernsey, November 9, 1811.”

My Dear Sir,—A small temporary redoubt was constructed some few years back, on a height near the shore, on the left of L’Ancresse Bay, three miles from the town in this island. The ground on which this redoubt stood, being composed of a sandy turf, was by degrees levelled by the wind, and the edges of some stones were thereby discovered, which, upon inspection, I immediately knew to belong to a Cromlech or Druidical Temple. I send you a drawing of this Temple (plate 18) as it appeared after the sand, which had covered it to the depth of three or four feet, was removed.… The largest of the stones weighs about twenty tons. They are supported by stones of the same kind, the highest being about six and a-half feet above the ground. The temple slopes from west to east; the length of it is thirty-two feet, and the greatest width between the supporting stones is twelve feet. The soldiers, who were employed in clearing away the sand, have assured me that there was a stone which closed the entrance into the temple, that some steps led down into it, and that there was a pavement of small pebbles, but I cannot vouch for the truth of these particulars. When I saw the Cromlech there was certainly no vestige of any steps or pavement. There was, however, a quantity of human and different animal bones found in it, likewise some broken pieces of coarse earthen vessels, together with some limpets, such as are on the rocks in the bay, a few cockle shells and land snails. These last might have been blown into it by the wind, when it filled with sand, as there are plenty of them on the adjoining common. Some of the fragments of vessels seem to have been blackened with fire, and bear the appearance of antiquity; a vessel of reddish clay was found whole, which held somewhat more than a quart, and was of the shape of a common tea cup. A flat circular bone of some fish, of the shape of a disk, and about nine inches in diameter, was discovered, together with an old fishhook, the former of which was given by the soldiers to Sir John Doyle. I was only able to procure for myself some of the fragments of broken ware. About eighteen feet distance from the foot of the temple there are remains of a circle of stones which probably surrounded it; they are placed about a foot above the ground, and in general about two feet distant from each other. At about forty-two feet from the temple there appears to have been another circle of stones of a larger size than those of the inner circle, but there are very[135] few of them remaining. As this temple stands upon the top of a hill, it is the intention of some gentlemen in the island to have so much of the sand on each side of it removed, as may render it visible to all the surrounding country.

Dear Sir,—A small temporary fort was built a few years ago on a height near the shore, to the left of L’Ancresse Bay, about three miles from the town on this island. The land where this fort stood, made up of sandy turf, gradually got leveled by the wind, revealing the edges of some stones, which I instantly recognized as belonging to a Cromlech or Druidical Temple. I’m sending you a drawing of this Temple (plate 18) as it looked after the sand, which had covered it to a depth of three or four feet, was removed.… The largest stone weighs about twenty tons. They rest on similar stones, with the highest standing about six and a half feet above the ground. The temple slopes from west to east; it measures thirty-two feet in length, and the widest point between the supporting stones is twelve feet. The soldiers who cleared the sand told me there was a stone that closed the entrance to the temple, that some steps led down into it, and that there was a floor made of small pebbles, but I can’t confirm these details. When I saw the Cromlech, there were definitely no signs of steps or a floor. However, many human and various animal bones were found inside, along with some broken pieces of coarse pottery, some limpets, which are found on the rocks in the bay, and a few cockle shells and land snails. These last might have been blown in by the wind when the sand filled the area, as they are abundant on the nearby common. Some fragments of pottery seemed charred by fire and looked ancient; a complete vessel made of reddish clay was also found, holding a little more than a quart, shaped like a typical teacup. A flat, circular bone from some fish, about nine inches in diameter, was discovered along with an old fishhook, the former of which the soldiers gave to Sir John Doyle. I could only secure some of the broken pottery fragments for myself. About eighteen feet away from the foot of the temple, there are remains of a circle of stones that likely surrounded it; they are placed about a foot above the ground, generally about two feet apart. Approximately forty-two feet from the temple, there seems to be another larger circle of stones than those in the inner circle, but very few of them remain. Since this temple stands atop a hill, some gentlemen on the island plan to remove enough sand from each side to make it visible to the surrounding area.

“We have three more such temples in this island, but not so complete, nor so large, as the one I have just described. One of these is situated near Paradis, at the Clos of the Vale, and is called ‘La Pierre du Déhus.’ It stands on a rising ground, and slopes towards the east-north-east. The stones are of a grey granite. The supporting, or upright stones, are two and a-half feet above the ground in the inside, and could not be more, as the bottom is rocky; they form a parallelogram in the inside of twelve feet broad.

“We have three more temples on this island, but they aren't as complete or as large as the one I just described. One of these is located near Paradis, at the Clos of the Vale, and is called ‘La Pierre du Déhus.’ It sits on elevated ground and slopes toward the east-north-east. The stones are made of gray granite. The upright stones are two and a half feet high inside and can’t be any taller since the bottom is rocky; they create a parallelogram shape inside that is twelve feet wide."

“Another of these temples is seen at the Catioroc, at St. Saviour’s, and the third is situated between L’Ancresse Bay and the Valle Church, and is partly concealed by furze.

“Another one of these temples can be found at the Catioroc, near St. Saviour’s, and the third is located between L’Ancresse Bay and Valle Church, partially hidden by gorse.”

“Some years ago I discovered a very large Logan or rocking stone, or a rock at the opposite side of L’Ancresse Bay, which could easily be rocked by a child; but within these three years it has been entirely destroyed, and no vestige of it now remains. An ancient manuscript says that this island was originally inhabited by fishermen, who were Pagans, and used to place large stones one upon another, near the sea shore, on which they performed their sacrifices. The stones of this kind, which are now extant, are certainly all situated near the sea shore, and this circumstance so far corroborates the information given in the manuscript.

“Some years ago, I found a huge rocking stone on the other side of L’Ancresse Bay that a child could easily rock back and forth; however, in the last three years, it has been completely destroyed, and there’s no trace of it left. An old manuscript states that this island was originally settled by fishermen who were Pagans, and they used to stack large stones near the shoreline for their sacrifices. The stones that still exist today are definitely all located near the sea, which supports what the manuscript mentioned.”

“I have the honour to be, Dear Sir,

“I am honored to be, Dear Sir,

“Your obliged and very humble servant,

“Your devoted and very humble servant,

Joshua Gosselin.”

Joshua Gosselin.”

This article is illustrated by plates drawn by the author, viz., “Temple of L’Ancresse in the Valle Parish, Guernsey,” “Plan of the surface of the Temple at L’Ancresse,” “Views of the Temple” called “La Pierre du Déhus,” from the W.S.W. and the E.N.E. “Plan of the surface of Déhus,” North and South Views of the “Temple at the Catioroc,” and “The Temple among the Furze between L’Ancresse Bay and the Valle Church.”

This article includes illustrations created by the author, namely, “Temple of L’Ancresse in the Valle Parish, Guernsey,” “Plan of the surface of the Temple at L’Ancresse,” “Views of the Temple” known as “La Pierre du Déhus,” from the W.S.W. and the E.N.E. “Plan of the surface of Déhus,” North and South Views of the “Temple at the Catioroc,” and “The Temple among the Furze between L’Ancresse Bay and the Valle Church.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Creux des Fâïes.

Creux des Fâïes.


Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER IV.
Natural Objects and their Superstitions.

“Yon old grey stone, protected from the ray
Of noontide suns.…
And thou, grey stone, the pensive likeness keep
Of a dark chamber where the mighty sleep:
Far more than fancy to the influence bends
When solitary nature condescends
To mimic time’s forlorn humanities.”
Wordsworth.
“This is the fairy land: oh spight of spights
We talk with goblins, owls, and elvish sprites.”
Shakespeare.

There are many spots in Guernsey connected with stories and legends besides the Druidical remains. The caverns of the Creux des Fées and Creux Mahié; the various curiously shaped rocks, formed by the hand of Nature, or by the wearing action of the waves; the marks of footprints, whether human or diabolical, on various stones; and above all the sacred fountains, which are still regarded as medicinal, have given rise to many a tradition, which, though they lose much of their charm from being translated from the quaint Guernsey French in which they are originally related, we will here endeavour to render.

There are many places in Guernsey linked to stories and legends beyond the Druid remains. The caves of the Creux des Fées and Creux Mahié; the various strangely shaped rocks, created by nature or the erosion of the waves; the footprints, whether human or devilish, on different stones; and especially the sacred springs, which are still seen as having healing properties, have inspired many traditions. Although these tales lose some of their appeal when translated from the unique Guernsey French they were originally told in, we will attempt to share them here.

The Fairies' Hollow.

Between the bays of Vazon and Cobo is found the peninsula of Houmet, and here is situated the[138] “Creux des Fées.” It is a small cavern, worn away by the action of the sea. The granite surrounding its mouth abounds in particles of mica, which glitter in the sun like streaks of gold. It can only be approached at low tide, and necessitates much scrambling over the rocks which are heaped round the mouth of the grotto. It is said that by a hole not larger than the mouth of an oven, you gain access to a spacious hall, hollowed out of the rock, that in the middle of this hall is a stone table on which are dishes, plates, drinking cups, and everything necessary for a large feast, all in stone, and all used by the fairies, but no one has had the courage to penetrate inside and test the truth of this assertion. It is also believed that beyond it there is a subterranean passage which leads to the bottom of St. Saviour’s Church, which is distant more than two miles. This tradition of a subterranean passage leading to a church at a considerable distance is told of other caverns in Guernsey. Of the Creux Mahié, where there is also said to be a passage leading to St. Saviour’s Church, of a large cave in Moulin Huet Bay, which is supposed to lead to a passage going straight to St. Martin’s Church, and one at Saints’ Bay, also supposed to lead to St. Saviour’s Church.

Between Vazon Bay and Cobo Bay is the peninsula of Houmet, home to the[138] “Creux des Fées.” It’s a small cave shaped by the sea. The granite around its entrance is filled with mica particles that sparkle in the sun like golden streaks. It can only be reached at low tide and requires a lot of scrambling over the rocks piled at the cave’s mouth. It's said that through a hole no bigger than an oven’s opening, you can enter a large hall carved out of the rock, where there's a stone table set with dishes, plates, cups, and everything needed for a grand feast, all made of stone and used by fairies. However, no one has dared to go inside to confirm this story. It's also believed that there is an underground passage that leads to the bottom of St. Saviour’s Church, which is more than two miles away. This legend of a hidden passage connecting to a church far away is also told about other caves in Guernsey, including the Creux Mahié, which is said to connect to St. Saviour’s Church, a large cave in Moulin Huet Bay that supposedly leads directly to St. Martin’s Church, and one at Saints’ Bay, also thought to lead to St. Saviour’s Church.

Editor’s Note.—“Le groupe le plus important de demeures de fées que j’aie rencontré est celui des Houles (l’anglais hole, caverne, grotte).” … “Elles se prolongent sous terre si loin, que personne, dit-on, n’est allé jusqu’au fond … parfois on les appelle Chambres des fées. Il y en a où l’on voit, dit-on, des tables de pierre sur lesquelles elles mangeaient, leurs sièges, et les berceaux en pierre de leurs enfants.”—Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, p. 84.

Editor's Note.—“The most significant group of fairy homes I've come across are the Houles (the English word hole, meaning cave or grotto).” … “They extend underground so far that no one, it is said, has reached the bottom … sometimes they’re called Fairy Chambers. In some, it’s said you can see stone tables on which they dined, their seats, and the stone cradles of their children.”—Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, p. 84.

Le Creux Mahié.

The whole of the southern coast of Guernsey, from Jerbourg, or St. Martin’s Point, to Pleinmont in the parish of Torteval, is extremely precipitous, but abounding in picturesque beauties of no common[139] character. Bold headlands, with outlying granite rocks rising like pyramids and obelisks from the clear blue sea, alternating with caves and bays to which access is gained through deep glens and ravines, some richly wooded, some hemmed in on both sides by rugged hills, but through all of which a tiny rill of the purest water trickles, keeping up a perpetual verdure—slopes covered in early spring with the golden blossoms of the gorse, in summer with the purple bells of the heather, and in autumn with the rich brown fronds of the withering bracken—cliffs mantled in parts with luxuriant ivy, in other with many coloured lichens, and out of every crevice of which the thrift, the campion, and other flowers that delight in the vicinity of the sea, burst in wild profusion—all combine to form pictures which the artist and the lover of nature are never tired of studying.

The entire southern coast of Guernsey, from Jerbourg, or St. Martin’s Point, to Pleinmont in the parish of Torteval, is very steep but full of stunning, unique natural beauty. Dramatic headlands, with granite rocks jutting out like pyramids and obelisks from the clear blue sea, alternate with caves and bays accessible through deep glens and ravines—some richly wooded, others flanked by rugged hills. Throughout this landscape, a small stream of the purest water flows, maintaining lush greenery. The slopes are blanketed in early spring with golden gorse flowers, in summer with purple heather bells, and in autumn with the rich brown fronds of fading bracken. Some cliffs are draped in thick ivy, while others display vibrant lichens, and from every crack, flowers like thrift and campion that thrive near the sea burst forth in wild abundance—all coming together to create scenes that artists and nature lovers can’t get enough of.

The constant action of the waves for unnumbered centuries has worn out many caverns in these cliffs, the most considerable of which is that known by the name of “Le Creux Mahié,” or as some old writers wrote it “Mahio,” and it undoubtedly took its name, so says Mr. Métivier, from its ancient proprietor, the king of the infernal regions.

The never-ending movement of the waves over countless centuries has eroded many caves in these cliffs, the most notable of which is called “Le Creux Mahié,” or as some old writers referred to it “Mahio.” According to Mr. Métivier, it got its name from its former owner, the king of the underworld.

“The Prince of darkness is a gentleman;
Modo he’s called and Mahu.”
King Lear. Act 3, Sc. 4.

The Hindoos have the same name in their Maha-Dêva, a giant of the family of the dives or demons.[65] In the province of Mayo, there is a Sorcerer or Druid, the Priest of Mayo, who lives in a cavern, and is called[140] “the King of the Waters.”

The Hindoos have the same name in their Maha-Dêva, a giant of the family of the dives or demons.[65] In the province of Mayo, there is a Sorcerer or Druid, the Priest of Mayo, who lives in a cavern, and is called[140] “the King of the Waters.”

It is also sometimes called “Le Creux Robilliard,” from a family of that name on whose property it was situated. It lies in the parish of Torteval, and is reached by a narrow pathway, winding down the almost precipitous side of a steep cliff, into a small creek worn out by the sea between the headlands. The cave itself, there can be no doubt, must have been formed by the waves wearing away gradually a vein of decomposed rock, softer than that which forms the sides and roof. At some remote period a large portion of the rock which forms the roof of the cavern has given way, and has partially blocked up the entrance, leaving only a long low fissure through which access can be had to the interior, and forming a sort of platform of solid stone, which effectually cuts off any further encroachment on the part of the sea. A steep descent over broken fragments of rock leads down to the floor of the cave, which appears to be nearly on a level with the beach at the foot of the platform. A glimmering light from the entrance enables one to see that the rock arches overhead in a sort of dome, and a bundle of dry furze or other brushwood, set on fire, lights it up sufficiently to bring out all the details. It is a weird sight; as the flickering flames illumine one by one the various masses of rock that are piled up to the roof at the extremity of the cavern, and disclose the entrances to two or three smaller caves. These are, in reality, of no great depth, but they are sufficiently mysterious to have given rise to more than one report concerning them, and there are but few of the peasantry who would be bold enough to attempt to explore their recesses. It is firmly believed by them that there is a passage extending all the way under[141] ground as far as the Church of St. Saviour’s, about a mile distant as the crow flies; and it is also affirmed that there is an entrance through a small hole to an extensive apartment, in the midst of which stands a stone table, on which are set out dishes, plates, drinking vessels, and other requisites for a well-served feast, all of the same solid material.[66]

It is also sometimes called “Le Creux Robilliard,” from a family of that name on whose property it was situated. It lies in the parish of Torteval, and is reached by a narrow pathway, winding down the almost precipitous side of a steep cliff, into a small creek worn out by the sea between the headlands. The cave itself, there can be no doubt, must have been formed by the waves wearing away gradually a vein of decomposed rock, softer than that which forms the sides and roof. At some remote period a large portion of the rock which forms the roof of the cavern has given way, and has partially blocked up the entrance, leaving only a long low fissure through which access can be had to the interior, and forming a sort of platform of solid stone, which effectually cuts off any further encroachment on the part of the sea. A steep descent over broken fragments of rock leads down to the floor of the cave, which appears to be nearly on a level with the beach at the foot of the platform. A glimmering light from the entrance enables one to see that the rock arches overhead in a sort of dome, and a bundle of dry furze or other brushwood, set on fire, lights it up sufficiently to bring out all the details. It is a weird sight; as the flickering flames illumine one by one the various masses of rock that are piled up to the roof at the extremity of the cavern, and disclose the entrances to two or three smaller caves. These are, in reality, of no great depth, but they are sufficiently mysterious to have given rise to more than one report concerning them, and there are but few of the peasantry who would be bold enough to attempt to explore their recesses. It is firmly believed by them that there is a passage extending all the way under[141] ground as far as the Church of St. Saviour’s, about a mile distant as the crow flies; and it is also affirmed that there is an entrance through a small hole to an extensive apartment, in the midst of which stands a stone table, on which are set out dishes, plates, drinking vessels, and other requisites for a well-served feast, all of the same solid material.[66]

There are obscure traditions of the cavern having been at some early period the resort of men who lived by stealing their neighbours’ sheep, and plundering their hen-roosts, but these traditions cannot be traced to anything more definite than what is commonly alleged of all such places, neither are the tales told of its having been the resort of smugglers more to be relied on. The difficulty of access to it, either by sea or land, makes it very improbable that it should have been used for this purpose; besides, in former days, Guernsey was a perfectly free port, nothing that entered was subject to any duty that it would have been profitable to evade, and before the establishment of a branch of the English Custom House, all exports could be made without the troublesome formalities of clearance and declaration now required. Of late years the smuggling of spirits into the island in order to avoid payment of the local dues in aid of the public revenue, has been carried on to rather a large extent; but this has taken place on more accessible parts of the coast. Possibly, however, tobacco made up in illegal packages, which would subject it to seizure if found waterborne, may occasionally have been deposited here for a time, until it could be carried off[142] secretly to the French vessels passing the island in their coasting voyages between Normandy and Brittany.

There are vague traditions that the cave was once a hangout for people who made a living by stealing their neighbors' sheep and raiding their chicken coops, but these stories can't be traced to anything more concrete than what is usually claimed about similar places. Nor can the accounts of it being a hideout for smugglers be considered very trustworthy. Its difficult access by both sea and land makes it unlikely that it was used for such activities; besides, in earlier times, Guernsey was a totally free port, and nothing that came in was subject to duties that anyone would want to dodge. Before the English Custom House had a branch there, all exports could be made without the annoying paperwork of clearance and declaration that’s now required. Recently, there has been considerable smuggling of alcohol into the island to avoid paying local taxes for public revenue, but that’s been happening in easier-to-reach areas along the coast. However, it’s possible that tobacco packaged illegally, which would be seized if found at sea, may have occasionally been stored here temporarily before being quietly taken to French ships passing by on their coastal routes between Normandy and Brittany.[142]

In a letter dated May, 1665, to one of his friends in Guernsey, from the Rev. John de Sausmarez, who, on the restoration of Charles II., was appointed Dean of the Island, and subsequently Canon of Windsor, he alludes to “Le prophète du Creux Robilliard.” Who this prophet was does not appear, but there is every reason to believe that the allusion is to the Rev. Thomas Picot, Minister of the then united parishes of the Forest and Torteval, in the latter of which the Creux Mahié—alias Robilliard, is situated; for in the Assembly of Divines held at Westminster in 1644, articles were exhibited against this clergyman for troubling the Church discipline established in the island, preaching Anabaptist doctrines, and prophesying that in 1655 there should be a perfect reformation, men should do miracles, etc. This conjecture receives some slight confirmation from the fact that it is still remembered in the Forest parish that a Minister of the name of Picot was fond of retiring to caves on the sea-shore for meditation, and one of these caves in particular, that well known one in Petit Bot bay with a double entrance, is still known by the name of “Le Parloir de Monsieur Picot.”

In a letter dated May 1665, to one of his friends in Guernsey, the Rev. John de Sausmarez, who was appointed Dean of the Island after the restoration of Charles II. and later became Canon of Windsor, mentions “Le prophète du Creux Robilliard.” It's unclear who this prophet was, but there's strong reason to believe that he refers to the Rev. Thomas Picot, Minister of the then united parishes of the Forest and Torteval, where the Creux Mahié—also known as Robilliard—is located. In the Assembly of Divines held at Westminster in 1644, articles were presented against this clergyman for disturbing the Church discipline established on the island, preaching Anabaptist doctrines, and predicting that in 1655 there would be a perfect reformation, with people performing miracles, etc. This theory is somewhat supported by the fact that it's still remembered in the Forest parish that a Minister named Picot liked to retreat to caves on the sea-shore for meditation, and one cave in particular, the well-known one in Petit Bot bay with a double entrance, is still called “Le Parloir de Monsieur Picot.”

[65] Recherches Asiatiques, Tome I., Traduit de l’Anglais.

[65] Recherches Asiatiques, Tome I., Traduit de l’Anglais.

[66] This last piece of information was furnished by Caroline le Tullier, of the Parish of the Forest, wife of Richard Murton.

[66] This last piece of information was furnished by Caroline le Tullier, of the Parish of the Forest, wife of Richard Murton.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Rocks and Stones.

The Little Guy Andrelot, or Andriou.
“Screams round the Arch-druid’s brow the seamew—white
As Menai’s foam.”
Wordsworth.

One of the earliest forms of idolatry is undoubtedly that which was paid to rude stone pillars. These, whether erected for the purpose of marking the last resting place of some renowned patriarch or warrior, or set up with the design of indicating a spot specially appropriated to religious rites, or perhaps, simply as a boundary or landmark, came to be regarded, at first, as sacred, and in process of time, as a symbol of the Deity himself. Gradually any elevated rock, and especially if it presented a striking and unusual appearance, was looked upon with veneration. We find that this was particularly the case in the north of Europe, and that the hardy mariners who navigate the tempestuous seas of Scandinavia, are, even now, in the habit of paying a sort of superstitious respect to the lofty “stacks,” as the isolated masses of rock are called, which form the extremity of many of the headlands, and that, in passing, they salute them, and throw old clothes, or a little food, or a drop of spirits, into the sea, as a sort of propitiatory offering. It is strange to find that the same custom still exists in Guernsey, notwithstanding that a thousand years or more have elapsed since the Northmen first invaded these shores.

One of the earliest forms of idolatry is definitely the worship of rough stone pillars. These were erected either to mark the burial place of a famous leader or warrior, to indicate a location set aside for religious rituals, or simply to serve as a boundary or landmark. At first, they were seen as sacred, and over time, they became symbols of the Deity itself. Gradually, any high rock, especially if it looked striking or unusual, was regarded with reverence. This was especially true in northern Europe, where the tough sailors navigating the stormy seas of Scandinavia still show a kind of superstitious respect for the tall "stacks," which are the isolated rock formations at the ends of many headlands. As they pass by, they salute them and toss old clothes, a little food, or a drop of liquor into the sea as a kind of offering. It’s surprising that this same custom still exists in Guernsey, even though over a thousand years have passed since the Northmen first invaded these shores.

“Le Petit Bonhomme Andrelot, ou Andriou.”

“Le Petit Bonhomme Andrelot, ou Andriou.”

Everyone who has visited Guernsey must know the lovely bay of Moulin Huet,[67] and the remarkable group of rocks, which stretches out into the sea at its eastern extremity beyond the point of Jerbourg. These rocks are called “Les Tas de Pois d’Amont,” or “The Pea-Stacks of the East.” There being a chain of rocks off Pleinmont which are called the “Tas de Pois d’Aval”—the westerly Pea-Stacks—“Amont” (meaning “en haut”) is the Guernsey word for east, aval meaning “en bas,” their word for west.[68]

Everyone who has visited Guernsey must know the lovely bay of Moulin Huet,[67] and the remarkable group of rocks, which stretches out into the sea at its eastern extremity beyond the point of Jerbourg. These rocks are called “Les Tas de Pois d’Amont,” or “The Pea-Stacks of the East.” There being a chain of rocks off Pleinmont which are called the “Tas de Pois d’Aval”—the westerly Pea-Stacks—“Amont” (meaning “en haut”) is the Guernsey word for east, aval meaning “en bas,” their word for west.[68]

Each rock composing the Tas de Pois d’Amont has its own special name. They are “Le Petit Aiguillon,” “Le Gros Aiguillon,” “L’Aiguillon d’Andrelot,” ou “du Petit Bon-Homme.”

Each rock in the Tas de Pois d’Amont has its own unique name. They are “Le Petit Aiguillon,” “Le Gros Aiguillon,” “L’Aiguillon d’Andrelot,” or “du Petit Bon-Homme.”

The united and increasing action of the winds and waves has worn the hard granite rock into the most fantastic forms, and from certain points of view it is not difficult to invest some of these masses of stone with a fancied resemblance to the human form. One of them in particular, when seen at a certain distance, has all the appearance of an aged man enveloped in the gown and cowl of a monk.

The combined and growing force of the winds and waves has shaped the hard granite rock into the most unusual forms, and from certain angles, it's easy to imagine that some of these stone masses resemble the human figure. One in particular, when viewed from a certain distance, looks just like an old man wrapped in the robes and hood of a monk.

So singular a freak of nature has not escaped the attention of the peasantry, and the rock in question is pointed out by the name of “Le Petit Bon-Homme Andriou.” The children in the neighbourhood have a rhymed saying:

So unusual a freak of nature hasn’t gone unnoticed by the locals, and the rock in question is referred to as “Le Petit Bon-Homme Andriou.” The children in the area have a little rhyme:

“Andriou, tape tout,”

which may be translated

which can be translated

“Andriou, watch all,” or “over all,”

and the fishermen and pilots who frequent these parts of the coast show their respect by taking off their hats when passing the point, and are careful to insist on the observance being complied with by any stranger who may chance to be in their company. Formerly it was not unusual with them, before setting sail, to offer a biscuit or a libation of wine or cider to “Le Bon Homme,” and, if an old garment past use chanced to be in the boat, this was also cast into the sea.[69]

and the fishermen and pilots who frequent these parts of the coast show their respect by taking off their hats when passing the point, and are careful to insist on the observance being complied with by any stranger who may chance to be in their company. Formerly it was not unusual with them, before setting sail, to offer a biscuit or a libation of wine or cider to “Le Bon Homme,” and, if an old garment past use chanced to be in the boat, this was also cast into the sea.[69]

There are other rocks on the coast which the fishermen are in the habit of saluting without being able to give any reason why they do so; and it is not impossible that the honour paid to the little island of Lihou,[70] on the western coast of Guernsey, by the small craft, in lowering their topmasts while passing, may have originated in the same superstition,[147] although it is generally supposed that they do it out of reverence to the Blessed Virgin, the ruins of whose Chapel and Priory are still to be seen on the isle. The circumnavigation of a certain rock by the fishermen of the parish of St. John, in Jersey, on Midsummer Day, may, perhaps, be traceable to the same source.

There are other rocks on the coast which the fishermen are in the habit of saluting without being able to give any reason why they do so; and it is not impossible that the honour paid to the little island of Lihou,[70] on the western coast of Guernsey, by the small craft, in lowering their topmasts while passing, may have originated in the same superstition,[147] although it is generally supposed that they do it out of reverence to the Blessed Virgin, the ruins of whose Chapel and Priory are still to be seen on the isle. The circumnavigation of a certain rock by the fishermen of the parish of St. John, in Jersey, on Midsummer Day, may, perhaps, be traceable to the same source.

[67] Editor’s Note.—“Moulin Luet,” according to Mr. Métivier—“Vier Port”—still in the mouths of the old country people.

[67] Editor’s Note.—“Moulin Luet,” according to Mr. Métivier—“Vier Port”—still in the mouths of the old country people.

[68] (Par la même raison que le vent d’ouest est le vent d’aval, le vent qui vient de la partie la plus haute, la plus montueuse de France, est le vent d’amont.—Métivier’s Dictionary, page 36).

[68] (Par la même raison que le vent d’ouest est le vent d’aval, le vent qui vient de la partie la plus haute, la plus montueuse de France, est le vent d’amont.—Métivier’s Dictionary, page 36).

[69] Editor’s Notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Editor's Notes.

There are several legends still repeated by the country people about “Le Petit Bon Homme Andriou.”

There are several legends still told by the locals about “Le Petit Bon Homme Andriou.”

One is that he was a man searching for hidden treasure among the rocks of the Tas de Pois and that the guardian spirit of the treasure appeared and turned him into stone for his sacrilege.—Collected by Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, of the Guille-Allès Library.

One story is that he was a man looking for hidden treasure among the rocks of the Tas de Pois, and the guardian spirit of the treasure appeared and turned him into stone for his sacrilege. —Collected by Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, of the Guille-Allès Library.

Another is that he was an old Arch-Druid, the last of the Druids to hold out against Christianity. Miserable at his brethren’s apostacy from the faith of their fathers, he went to live in a cave at the end of Jerbourg Point. His favourite occupation was standing on the rocks of the Tas de Pois and gazing out to sea, for he was passionately fond of the sea and sailors. One day, during a violent gale, he saw a ship in great distress out at sea, so he prayed to his gods to stop the storm and save the ship. They took no notice of his prayers, the storm still raged, and the ship was driven nearer and nearer to the dangerous rocks on which he stood. Then, in desperation, he prayed to the God of the Christians, and vowed that if only the ship were saved he would turn Christian and dedicate a Chapel to the Blessed Virgin. As he prayed, the gale ceased, and the ship made its way safely to the harbour. And Andrillot, after being baptised as a Christian, dedicated a Chapel; some say it is the one of which the ruins on Lihou Island can still be seen, which is dedicated to “Notre Dame de la Roche;” others say it was the Chapel, long since destroyed, which was on the Fief Blanchelande in St. Martin’s parish, and which is believed to have stood where the parish school now stands.

Another thing is that he was an old Arch-Druid, the last of the Druids who resisted Christianity. Upset by his peers’ abandonment of their ancestral faith, he settled in a cave at the end of Jerbourg Point. His favorite pastime was standing on the rocks at Tas de Pois and looking out at the sea, as he had a deep love for both the ocean and sailors. One day, during a fierce storm, he spotted a ship in serious trouble out at sea, so he prayed to his gods to calm the storm and save the ship. They ignored his prayers, the storm continued to rage, and the ship was being pushed closer to the dangerous rocks where he stood. In desperation, he then prayed to the God of the Christians, vowing that if the ship was saved, he would convert to Christianity and dedicate a Chapel to the Blessed Virgin. As he prayed, the storm suddenly stopped, and the ship safely reached the harbor. Andrillot, after being baptized as a Christian, dedicated a Chapel; some say it’s the one whose ruins can still be seen on Lihou Island, dedicated to “Notre Dame de la Roche;” others claim it was the Chapel, long since destroyed, that stood on the Fief Blanchelande in St. Martin’s parish, believed to be where the parish school now stands.

Be that as it may, that little figure standing, looking out to sea, petrified there that he may yet bring good luck and fine weather to his beloved sailors, is still looked upon by them with fond reverence, and they still throw him in passing their drop of spirits, or doff their flag, for luck.—From Mr. Isaac Le Patourel and others.

Be that as it may, that little figure standing, looking out to sea, frozen in place, hoping to bring good luck and nice weather to his beloved sailors, is still regarded by them with fond respect. They still toss a bit of their drink to him as they pass by or lower their flag, for luck.—From Mr. Isaac Le Patourel and others.

“L’Bouan Homme Andriou,” as correctly printed in Gray’s map. This is a petrified Druid, or rather Arch-Druid,—An An Drio—the Primate of the Unelli, and now the guardian of Moulin Huet and Saints’ Bays, Guernsey; for, according to Rowland, our ancestors called that mighty Prelate thus, and Toland in his Celtic Religion, p. 60, says “The present ignorant vulgar believes that these enchanters the Druids were at least themselves enchanted by the still greater enchanter Patrick and his disciples, who miraculously confined them to the places that bear their names. And let me not be thought over minutious should I notice the peculiar propriety of the epithet applied by rural tradition to this most reverend rock of ours—“Le Bouan Homme,”—“bon homme” in France, and “good man” in England, still denoting a Priest two centuries ago, particularly a priest of the old régime.”—From Mr. Métivier.

“L’Bouan Homme Andriou,” as correctly shown in Gray’s map. This is a petrified Druid, or rather Arch-Druid,—An An Drio—the Primate of the Unelli, and now the guardian of Moulin Huet and Saints’ Bays, Guernsey; because, according to Rowland, our ancestors referred to that powerful Prelate this way, and Toland in his Celtic Religion, p. 60, says “The currently uninformed public believes that these enchanters, the Druids, were at least enchanted themselves by the even greater enchanter Patrick and his disciples, who miraculously confined them to the places that bear their names. And let me not be seen as overly detail-oriented if I point out the particular relevance of the title used by local tradition for this most reverend rock of ours—“Le Bouan Homme,”—“bon homme” in France, and “good man” in England, still indicating a Priest two centuries ago, especially a priest of the old regime.”—From Mr. Métivier.

La Belle Lizabeau.

La Belle Lizabeau.

Another instance of a traditionally petrified human being is a rock off the Creux Mahié, standing straight out into the water. It is called “La Belle Lizabeau,” and a little rock at the foot of it is called “La Petite Lizabeau.” It is said that “Lizabeau” was a beautiful girl of Torteval, who was turned out of the house with her baby by her infuriated father. Mad with despair she rushed to the cliffs and leapt into the sea with her baby in her arms, and she and her child were turned into the rocks which now stand there.—From Dan Mauger, an old fisherman of St. Martin’s Parish.

Another instance of a person turned to stone is a rock off the Creux Mahié, jutting straight out into the water. It's called “La Belle Lizabeau,” and a small rock at its base is called “La Petite Lizabeau.” Legend has it that “Lizabeau” was a beautiful girl from Torteval, who was kicked out of her house with her baby by her enraged father. Driven mad with despair, she ran to the cliffs and jumped into the sea with her baby in her arms, and both of them were turned into the rocks that now stand there.—From Dan Mauger, an old fisherman of St. Martin’s Parish.

[70] Dr. Heylyn says in his Survey of the Estate of Guernzey and Jarsey, published 1656, p. 298:—“The least of these isles, but yet of most note, is the little islet called Lehu, situate on the north side of the eastern corner, and neer unto those scattered rocks, which are called Les Hanwaux appertaining once unto the Dean, but now unto the Governour. Famous for a little Oratory or Chantery there once erected to the honour of the Virgin Mary, who, by the people in those times was much sued to by the name of our Lady of Lehu. A place long since demolished in the ruine of it. “Sed jam periere ruinæ,” but now the ruines of it are scarce visible, there being almost nothing left of it but the steeple, which serveth only as a sea-marke, and to which, as any of that party sail along they strike their topsail. “Tantum religio potuit suadere.” Such a religious opinion have they harboured of the place, that, though the Saint be gone, the wals shall yet still be honoured.”

[70] Dr. Heylyn says in his Survey of the Estate of Guernzey and Jarsey, published 1656, p. 298:—“The least of these isles, but yet of most note, is the little islet called Lehu, situate on the north side of the eastern corner, and neer unto those scattered rocks, which are called Les Hanwaux appertaining once unto the Dean, but now unto the Governour. Famous for a little Oratory or Chantery there once erected to the honour of the Virgin Mary, who, by the people in those times was much sued to by the name of our Lady of Lehu. A place long since demolished in the ruine of it. “Sed jam periere ruinæ,” but now the ruines of it are scarce visible, there being almost nothing left of it but the steeple, which serveth only as a sea-marke, and to which, as any of that party sail along they strike their topsail. “Tantum religio potuit suadere.” Such a religious opinion have they harboured of the place, that, though the Saint be gone, the wals shall yet still be honoured.”

La Roque Mangi.

La Roque Màngi was a natural granite formation having a very artificial aspect. It stood on one of those sandy downs which extend along the north-west coast between “Le Grand Havre” and “Les Grand’ Rocques,” and consisted of a slender upright mass of rock of from eight to ten feet in height, surmounted by a large stone, projecting about half a foot on every side, resting on the narrowest part of[148] the supporting stone, and looking at a little distance like a petrified giant. It was destroyed by the proprietor of the land about the middle of the present century in the hopes of finding below it a profitable quarry of granite, in which, however, he was disappointed.

La Roque Màngi was a natural granite formation that had a very artificial look. It stood on one of those sandy hills along the north-west coast between “Le Grand Havre” and “Les Grand’ Rocques,” and was made up of a slender upright rock that was about eight to ten feet tall, topped with a large stone that projected about half a foot on every side. This top stone rested on the narrowest part of[148] the supporting rock and, from a distance, resembled a petrified giant. It was destroyed by the landowner around the middle of this century in hopes of finding a profitable granite quarry beneath it, but he was disappointed.

Of this rock a curious legend was related by the neighbouring peasants. It was said that the Devil, having quarrelled one day with his wife, tied her by the hair of her head to the upright stone, and that, in her frantic efforts to disengage herself by running round and round, she wore away the solid granite to the narrow neck which supported the superincumbent head.[71]

Of this rock a curious legend was related by the neighbouring peasants. It was said that the Devil, having quarrelled one day with his wife, tied her by the hair of her head to the upright stone, and that, in her frantic efforts to disengage herself by running round and round, she wore away the solid granite to the narrow neck which supported the superincumbent head.[71]

The origin of the name seems doubtful, some tracing it to a family of the name of Maingy, who possessed land in the parish in which the rock was situated. Others, with more probability, attributing it to the “eaten”—“mangé”—(in the local dialect “màngi”) appearance of the stones, where the upper one or head joined the supporting upright.

The origin of the name is uncertain; some link it to a family named Maingy, who owned land in the parish where the rock is located. Others, more convincingly, attribute it to the “eaten”—“mangé”—(in the local dialect “màngi”) look of the stones, where the top stone or head connects with the supporting upright.

[71] From one of the Le Poidevins, of Pleinheaume.

[71] From one of the Le Poidevins, of Pleinheaume.

St. Bonit Chair.

This was also called “La Chaire au Prêtre,” and was situated in the district of the Hamelins, a little to the north of the property known as St. Clair. It was a very regularly formed natural obelisk of about eight to ten feet in height, rising from the summit of one of those hillocks, or “hougues” as they are locally called, which, before the great granite industry took its rise, abounded in St. Sampson’s and the Vale parishes, and along the whole western coast. At[149] the foot of the upright rock was a large flat stone, giving the whole mass the appearance of a gigantic chair or pulpit. Seven stone hatchets have been unearthed in its vicinity. It was evidently used by the Druids as one of their sacred chairs, in which their Pontiffs sat to instruct the people. It is probable that towards the end of the seventh century, St. Bonit, Bishop of Auvergne, who was known to have been a great traveller, visited the land previously converted by St. Samson, St. Magloire, St. Paterne, and St. Marcouf, and sat and preached to the people in this erst-while Druid’s throne, which henceforth bore his name.

This was also called “La Chaire au Prêtre,” and it was located in the Hamelins area, just north of the property known as St. Clair. It was a naturally formed obelisk, standing about eight to ten feet tall, rising from the top of one of those small hills, or “hougues” as they are called locally, which, before the granite industry took off, were plentiful in St. Sampson’s and the Vale parishes and along the entire western coast. At[149] the base of the upright rock, there was a large flat stone, giving the whole structure the look of a giant chair or pulpit. Seven stone hatchets have been found nearby. It was clearly used by the Druids as one of their sacred chairs, where their Pontiffs sat to teach the people. It’s likely that towards the end of the seventh century, St. Bonit, Bishop of Auvergne, who was known for being a great traveler, visited the lands converted by St. Samson, St. Magloire, St. Paterne, and St. Marcouf, and sat and preached to the people from this former Druid’s throne, which thereafter carried his name.

The Rooster or The Rooster Sings.

This very singular name is given to a picturesque mass of rock which forms the termination of a hill in the parish of Ste. Marie du Castel, and abuts on the road leading from the village of Les Grands Moulins—better known as The King’s Mills—to Le Mont Saint. Mr. Métivier gives as his explanation of this name that all this region—from the Mont-au-Nouvel (now called Delancey Hill) to the Castiau Roc—was the centre of the Druids and their observances. “The Eagle,” “The Cock,” “The Partridge,” “The Curlew,” were the names of various degrees in Theology[72] among the Druids and among the western sun worshippers. This “Coq” was the Prophet, the “Magician,” of the Canton. The Arch-Magician of the King of Babylon was Nergal or “Le Coq.” It is said to be a very favourite haunt of the fairies and witches, and it is commonly reported that an immense treasure lies concealed within it. In olden[150] days it was the fashion to walk round it, stamping at the same time, the soil resounded under their feet, they heard, or thought they heard, the monotonous sound of a bell, tolling a far-away knell, and hence the belief of a subterranean fairy cavern and hoards of concealed treasure.[73]

This very singular name is given to a picturesque mass of rock which forms the termination of a hill in the parish of Ste. Marie du Castel, and abuts on the road leading from the village of Les Grands Moulins—better known as The King’s Mills—to Le Mont Saint. Mr. Métivier gives as his explanation of this name that all this region—from the Mont-au-Nouvel (now called Delancey Hill) to the Castiau Roc—was the centre of the Druids and their observances. “The Eagle,” “The Cock,” “The Partridge,” “The Curlew,” were the names of various degrees in Theology[72] among the Druids and among the western sun worshippers. This “Coq” was the Prophet, the “Magician,” of the Canton. The Arch-Magician of the King of Babylon was Nergal or “Le Coq.” It is said to be a very favourite haunt of the fairies and witches, and it is commonly reported that an immense treasure lies concealed within it. In olden[150] days it was the fashion to walk round it, stamping at the same time, the soil resounded under their feet, they heard, or thought they heard, the monotonous sound of a bell, tolling a far-away knell, and hence the belief of a subterranean fairy cavern and hoards of concealed treasure.[73]

[72] Christophor: Muyheus apud. Baheum, in Centur. de Script. Brit.

[72] Christophor: Muyheus apud. Baheum, in Centur. de Script. Brit.

[73] From Rachel Duport.

From Rachel Duport.

Editor’s Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 38, M. Paul Sebillot says:—“Presque tous les monuments préhistoriques passent pour renfermer des trésors, il en est de même des gros blocs erratiques qui se trouvent dans les champs ou sur les landes.”

Editor's Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Volume I., p. 38, M. Paul Sebillot says:—“Almost all prehistoric monuments are believed to contain treasures, and the same goes for the large boulders found in the fields or on the moors.”

Engraved Stone.

Old people say that there was formerly a very large stone in St. Andrew’s parish on which was engraven an inscription in ancient characters. Some men who passed it every day in going to their work at last succeeded in deciphering it, and read as follows:—

Old people say that there was once a very large stone in St. Andrew’s parish with an inscription carved in ancient characters. Some men who passed it every day on their way to work eventually managed to decipher it, and it read as follows:—

“Celui qui me tournera
Son temps point ne perdra.”
(To him who turns me up, I say,
His labour won’t be thrown away).

This inscription roused their curiosity, and they determined on making a strong effort to raise the stone, fully persuaded that it concealed an enormous treasure. They procured crowbars and levers, and, at last, with much labour and great loss of time, succeeded in lifting it, but who can describe their disappointment when they found nought but the following words, legibly engraved on the other side:—

This inscription sparked their curiosity, and they decided to make a strong effort to lift the stone, fully convinced it hid a huge treasure. They got crowbars and levers, and after a lot of hard work and wasted time, they finally managed to lift it. But who can describe their disappointment when they found nothing but the following words, clearly engraved on the other side:—

“Tourner je voulais
Car lassée j’étais.”
(Tired of lying on one side
To get turned over long I’ve tried).[74]

[74] A similar story is told in Scotland. See MacTaggart’s Gallavidian Encyclopædia, under the article “Lettered Craigs.”

[74] A similar story is told in Scotland. See MacTaggart’s Gallavidian Encyclopædia, under the article “Lettered Craigs.”

See also Mélusine, Vol. II., p. 357. Roby’s Traditions of Lancashire, Vol. I., p. 252, and the same story in Notes and Queries, 1st Series. II. 332.

See also Mélusine, Vol. II., p. 357. Roby’s Traditions of Lancashire, Vol. I., p. 252, and the same story in Notes and Queries, 1st Series. II. 332.

Footprints on Stone.

A little inland, about halfway between the points of land which are the northern and southern extremities of the picturesque bay of Rocquaine, there is a rocky hillock known generally by the name of “Le Câtillon,” probably from some small castle or fortification which may have existed there in former days. Old people say that the true name of the hill is “La Hougue ès Brinches,” from the broom which once grew there in large quantities. At the foot of this hillock, on the northern side, there is a flat stone imbedded in the earth, and on it are the marks of two feet, pointing in opposite directions, as if two persons coming, one from the north, and the other from the south, had met on this spot and left the impress of their footprints on the stone. Of course a story is not wanting to account for these marks. It is said that the Lady of Lihou and the Lady of St. Brioc (or some say the Abbess of La Haye du Puits) had a dispute as to the limits of their territorial possessions, and that, in order to settle the question, they agreed to leave their respective abodes at a certain hour before breakfast, and walk straight forward until they met. The spot where the meeting took place was to be henceforth considered as the boundary, and to avoid any further disputes a lasting memorial was to be placed on the spot.

A little inland, about halfway between the northern and southern points of the picturesque bay of Rocquaine, there's a rocky hill called "Le Câtillon," likely named after some small castle or fort that might have existed there in the past. Local elders claim that the real name of the hill is "La Hougue ès Brinches," because a lot of broom used to grow there. At the base of this hill, on the northern side, there's a flat stone set in the ground, and it has the marks of two feet pointing in opposite directions, as if two people, one coming from the north and the other from the south, met at this spot and left their footprints on the stone. Naturally, there's a story to explain these marks. It's said that the Lady of Lihou and the Lady of St. Brioc (or some say the Abbess of La Haye du Puits) had a disagreement over their territorial boundaries, and to resolve it, they agreed to leave their homes at a certain time before breakfast and walk straight until they met. The place where they met was to be considered the boundary from then on, and to prevent any more disputes, a lasting memorial was to be placed there.

If the country people are asked who these “Ladies” were, they can give no further information about them, but they evidently consider them to have belonged to the fairy-folk, who have left behind them so many traces of their former occupation of the island. Antiquaries are disposed to look upon the stone as having been placed there to mark the boundary line[152] between the Priories of Notre Dame de Lihou and St. Brioc.

If you ask the locals who these “Ladies” were, they can’t provide any additional details, but they clearly believe they were part of the fairy folk, who have left plenty of evidence of their past presence on the island. Historians think the stone was put there to mark the boundary line[152] between the Priories of Notre Dame de Lihou and St. Brioc.

Another story of this rock is that at Pleinmont lived a hermit who was much respected by all the island, and many people came to visit him in his cell, which he never left, except to administer the Holy Sacrament to the dying. He used to be seen kneeling for hours at the foot of a cross upon the cliff; but one night a fisherman, anchored in Rocquaine Bay, saw by the moon’s light this hermit cross the sands and meet a tiny shrouded figure which came from the direction of Lihou. They met on this rock, and stood talking there for some time, and then each returned the way he came, and in the morning, when the fisherman came to examine the place, he found the print of two feet. He could not make himself believed when he told the story, until it was discovered that the hermit had disappeared, never to be seen again.[75]

Another story of this rock is that at Pleinmont lived a hermit who was much respected by all the island, and many people came to visit him in his cell, which he never left, except to administer the Holy Sacrament to the dying. He used to be seen kneeling for hours at the foot of a cross upon the cliff; but one night a fisherman, anchored in Rocquaine Bay, saw by the moon’s light this hermit cross the sands and meet a tiny shrouded figure which came from the direction of Lihou. They met on this rock, and stood talking there for some time, and then each returned the way he came, and in the morning, when the fisherman came to examine the place, he found the print of two feet. He could not make himself believed when he told the story, until it was discovered that the hermit had disappeared, never to be seen again.[75]

In the year 1829 a large quantity of coins, amounting, it is said, to nearly seven hundred in number, were dug up at no very great distance from this stone. The greater part were silver pennies, but there were a few copper pieces among them; they were of the reigns of Edward II. of England, and Philip IV. of France. The discovery of this treasure induced some men who lived in the neighbourhood to seek for more, and, under the firm persuasion that the most likely spot to find it was under the stone itself, they resolved on braving the danger which is supposed to be incurred by removing stones which have been placed by the fairies, and devoted a whole morning to clearing away the ground around it with a view to[153] lifting it. They had, with great labour, succeeded in loosening the stone just as the sun in its zenith marked the hour of noon, an hour when all good workmen cease from their toil to eat their frugal mid-day repast, and to enjoy their siesta under the shelter of a hedge. They felt sure of success, and probably dreamt of the uses to which they would put their treasure, but, alas, for their hopes. When they returned to their work at one o’clock, they found the stone as firmly fixed as ever, and resisting their utmost efforts to remove it. They were more convinced than ever that immense riches lie buried in this spot, but that it is useless to seek for them, and none since that time have been bold enough to renew the attempt.[76]

In the year 1829 a large quantity of coins, amounting, it is said, to nearly seven hundred in number, were dug up at no very great distance from this stone. The greater part were silver pennies, but there were a few copper pieces among them; they were of the reigns of Edward II. of England, and Philip IV. of France. The discovery of this treasure induced some men who lived in the neighbourhood to seek for more, and, under the firm persuasion that the most likely spot to find it was under the stone itself, they resolved on braving the danger which is supposed to be incurred by removing stones which have been placed by the fairies, and devoted a whole morning to clearing away the ground around it with a view to[153] lifting it. They had, with great labour, succeeded in loosening the stone just as the sun in its zenith marked the hour of noon, an hour when all good workmen cease from their toil to eat their frugal mid-day repast, and to enjoy their siesta under the shelter of a hedge. They felt sure of success, and probably dreamt of the uses to which they would put their treasure, but, alas, for their hopes. When they returned to their work at one o’clock, they found the stone as firmly fixed as ever, and resisting their utmost efforts to remove it. They were more convinced than ever that immense riches lie buried in this spot, but that it is useless to seek for them, and none since that time have been bold enough to renew the attempt.[76]

[75] From Miss Lane.

From Miss Lane.

[76] From Jean Le Lacheur, of Rocquaine.

[76] From Jean Le Lacheur, of Rocquaine.

Le Pied du Bœuf.

In the Vale parish there is a large tract of uncultivated land commonly known by the name of L’Ancresse Common. It is said to owe its name of L’Ancresse—the anchoring place—to the circumstance of the neighbouring bay having afforded a refuge to Robert the First, Duke of Normandy, and his fleet, when in danger of perishing in a violent tempest. Our learned antiquary, Mr. George Métivier, is rather disposed to derive the name from the Celtic “Lancreis,” “the place of the circle,” so many Druidical remains being still to be found on the common as to render it highly probable that one of those circular enclosures, formed of upright stones, in which the Druids are supposed to have held their sacred assemblies, formerly existed here. Along the sea-coast are many eminences, known locally by the name[154] of “hougues.” Their height is not great, but they form picturesque objects in the landscape. Here and there large masses of grey granite covered with lichens rise in irregular forms above the green sward, gay in spring with the bright flowers of the furze and bluebell, and redolent with the sweet perfume of the wild thyme and chamomile. In some of these rocks may be traced those curious excavations known by the name of rock basins, which antiquaries have considered as artificial, but which geologists are ready to prove to be the work of nature.

In the Vale parish, there’s a large area of uncultivated land commonly known as L’Ancresse Common. It’s said that the name L’Ancresse comes from the fact that the nearby bay provided shelter to Robert the First, Duke of Normandy, and his fleet when they were at risk of sinking in a violent storm. Our knowledgeable historian, Mr. George Métivier, tends to believe the name comes from the Celtic “Lancreis,” meaning “the place of the circle,” as many Druidic remains can still be found on the common, making it very likely that one of those circular enclosures made of upright stones, where the Druids are thought to have held their sacred gatherings, once existed here. Along the coastline, there are many hills locally known as “hougues.” They’re not very tall, but they add to the picturesque landscape. Here and there, large chunks of grey granite covered in lichens rise irregularly above the green grass, vibrant in spring with bright flowers of furze and bluebell, filled with the sweet scent of wild thyme and chamomile. In some of these rocks, you can see those intriguing depressions known as rock basins, which historians have thought to be man-made, but geologists are ready to argue that they are natural formations.

Of late years many of these hougues have been quarried for the sake of the stone, which is preferred in London to all others for paving purposes, and if the demand should continue many of these hills will be entirely levelled, and with them will disappear some of the most characteristic features in the scenery of that part of the island. While writing (1853), La Hougue Patris is advertised for sale, and stress is laid in the advertisement on the excellent quality of the stone which it contains. This hougue is situated on the north eastern extremity of L’Ancresse Bay, and is remarkable from the circumstance that a portion of the rock, where it appears above ground, bears marks precisely similar to those which would be left by the hoof of an ox on wet clay. So remarkable an appearance has of course attracted the attention of the neighbouring peasants, who call the rock which bears the impression “Le Pied du Bœuf.” Some old people relate that the Devil, after having been driven from the other parts of the island by a Saint whose name is now forgotten, made a last stand on this spot, but that, after a long and desperate conflict, his Satanic Majesty was at last constrained to take flight.[155] In leaping, he left the marks of his hoofs imprinted on the stone. He directed his flight towards Alderney, but on his way thither alighted on the Brayes rocks, where, it is said, similar marks of cloven feet are to be seen. Whether he got beyond Alderney, or settled down quietly in that island, is a point on which the narrators of the tradition are by no means agreed.

In recent years, many of these hills have been quarried for their stone, which is preferred in London over all others for paving. If the demand continues, many of these hills will be completely flattened, and with them, some of the most distinctive features of the scenery in that part of the island will disappear. While writing (1853), La Hougue Patris is advertised for sale, highlighting the excellent quality of the stone it contains. This hill is located at the northeastern end of L’Ancresse Bay and is notable because a section of the rock, where it is exposed, shows marks that look exactly like the hoofprint of an ox in wet clay. This striking appearance has naturally caught the attention of the local peasants, who refer to the rock with the impression as “Le Pied du Bœuf.” Some older folks tell a story that the Devil, after being driven from other parts of the island by a now-forgotten Saint, made his last stand at this spot, but after a long and fierce battle, he had to retreat. When he leaped away, he left the marks of his hooves imprinted on the stone. He headed towards Alderney, but on his way, he stopped at the Brayes rocks, where it is said that similar cloven hoof marks can be seen. Whether he escaped Alderney or settled there quietly remains a matter of disagreement among those who tell the story.[155]

Did we not know that a family of the name of Patris was formerly numerous in the Vale parish,[77] and that there is every probability that the Hougue derived its name from some member of that family, to whom, in ancient days, it may have belonged; we might be tempted to suppose that the valiant Saint who forced the demon to fly was no other than the renowned St. Patrick himself, especially as, according to some accounts, the Saint was a native of a village in the neighbourhood of the town of St Maloes, within eight or ten hours of this island.

Did we not know that a family of the name of Patris was formerly numerous in the Vale parish,[77] and that there is every probability that the Hougue derived its name from some member of that family, to whom, in ancient days, it may have belonged; we might be tempted to suppose that the valiant Saint who forced the demon to fly was no other than the renowned St. Patrick himself, especially as, according to some accounts, the Saint was a native of a village in the neighbourhood of the town of St Maloes, within eight or ten hours of this island.

It is true that, with all the self-conceit of the nineteenth century, we are apt to suppose that before the establishment of packets and steamers, communication between the opposite coasts of the Channel was difficult and infrequent, but we have only to open the lives of the British and Irish Saints to see with what ease and rapidity these holy men effected the voyage, with no other conveyance than a stone trough, a bundle of sea-weed, or perchance a cloak spread out on the boisterous waves.

It’s a common belief, shaped by the self-importance of the nineteenth century, that traveling between the two shores of the Channel was challenging and rare before the advent of ships and steamers. However, if we look at the lives of the British and Irish Saints, we’ll see how smoothly and quickly these holy figures made their journeys using nothing more than a stone boat, a bundle of seaweed, or maybe even a cloak laid out on the rough waves.

[77] Editor’s Note.—The Patris were also a family of note in the parish of St. Martin’s in the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries; a “Ville ès Patrys” was among the numerous subdivisions of this parish. Much of their lands passed into the hands of the Bonamy family through the marriage of Marguerite Patris, daughter of Pierrot Patris, of Les Landes and St. Martin’s, to Pierre Bonamy, father of John Bonamy, King’s Procureur in 1495, builder of the old Bonamy house of Les Câches, and translator of the “Extente” from Latin into French in 1498.

[77] Editor's Note.—The Patris were also a family of note in the parish of St. Martin’s in the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries; a “Ville ès Patrys” was among the numerous subdivisions of this parish. Much of their lands passed into the hands of the Bonamy family through the marriage of Marguerite Patris, daughter of Pierrot Patris, of Les Landes and St. Martin’s, to Pierre Bonamy, father of John Bonamy, King’s Procureur in 1495, builder of the old Bonamy house of Les Câches, and translator of the “Extente” from Latin into French in 1498.

“The Devil’s Claw” at Jerbourg.

“The Devil’s Claw” at Jerbourg.

“The Devil’s Claw” at Jerbourg.

As the inhabitants of Guernsey may be presumed to be acquainted with the Chronicles of their own Duchy of Normandy, it is not improbable that the following legendary tale, related of Duke Richard, surnamed Sans-Peur, may be known to some of them.

As the people of Guernsey are likely familiar with the stories of their own Duchy of Normandy, it’s possible that some of them may be aware of the following legendary tale about Duke Richard, nicknamed Sans-Peur.

The Chronique de Normandie, printed at Rouen in 1576, gives it in words of which the following is a close translation. (Fol. 4. Sur l’an 797). “Once upon a time, as Duke Richard was riding from one of his Castles to a Manor, where a very beautiful lady was residing, the Devil attacked him, and Richard fought with and vanquished him. After this adventure the Devil disguised himself as a beautiful maiden, richly adorned,[78] and appeared to him in a boat at Granville, where Richard then was. Richard entered into the boat to converse with and contemplate the beauty of this lady, and the Devil carried away the said Duke Richard to a rock in the sea in the island of Guernsey, where he was found.”

The Chronique de Normandie, printed at Rouen in 1576, gives it in words of which the following is a close translation. (Fol. 4. Sur l’an 797). “Once upon a time, as Duke Richard was riding from one of his Castles to a Manor, where a very beautiful lady was residing, the Devil attacked him, and Richard fought with and vanquished him. After this adventure the Devil disguised himself as a beautiful maiden, richly adorned,[78] and appeared to him in a boat at Granville, where Richard then was. Richard entered into the boat to converse with and contemplate the beauty of this lady, and the Devil carried away the said Duke Richard to a rock in the sea in the island of Guernsey, where he was found.”

He is supposed to have anchored at La Petite Porte and leapt up the cliff and landed on the stone near Doyle’s Column at Jerbourg, where the print of his claw is still to be seen. As you go along the road from the town to Doyle’s Column you see a large white piece of quartz with a deep black splash right across it. It is on the right hand side of the road, just as it begins to rise towards Doyle’s Column, at the head of the second vallum, or dyke,[158] going down towards La Petite Porte. This stone was also the termination of the bounds at Jerbourg beaten by the Chevauchée de St. Michel.

He is said to have anchored at La Petite Porte, then jumped up the cliff and landed on the stone near Doyle’s Column at Jerbourg, where you can still see the imprint of his claw. As you walk along the road from the town to Doyle’s Column, you’ll notice a large white piece of quartz with a deep black streak across it. It's on the right side of the road, just as it starts to rise towards Doyle’s Column, at the beginning of the second vallum or dyke,[158] heading down towards La Petite Porte. This stone also marked the boundaries at Jerbourg defined by the Chevauchée de St. Michel.

[78] “Ceux qui effleurent tout au galop ne sauront point que, chez les Rabbins, Lilith, spectre nocturne, est ‘une diablesse’ sous la forme de cette ‘damoiselle richement aornée,’ qui ne fit les yeux doux à notre bon duc Richard, qu’afin de traiter ce nouvel Ixion comme la reine des Dieux avait traité le premier.”—Georges Métivier.

[78] “Ceux qui effleurent tout au galop ne sauront point que, chez les Rabbins, Lilith, spectre nocturne, est ‘une diablesse’ sous la forme de cette ‘damoiselle richement aornée,’ qui ne fit les yeux doux à notre bon duc Richard, qu’afin de traiter ce nouvel Ixion comme la reine des Dieux avait traité le premier.”—Georges Métivier.

Devil's Bridge.

In former days that tract of land lying between St. Sampson’s Harbour and the Vale Church, and known by the name of “Le Braye du Valle,” was an arm of the sea, which at high water separated that part of the Vale parish called “Le Clos du Valle” from the rest of the island. At the beginning of the present century, Sir John Doyle, then Lieut.-Governor of the island, seeing the inconvenience that might arise from the want of a ready communication with the mainland, in the event of an invading enemy effecting or attempting a landing in L’Ancresse Bay, caused the dyke near the Vale Church to be built. The land recovered from the sea became of course the property of the Crown, and was subsequently sold to private individuals, the purchase money being given up by Government to be employed towards defraying the expenses of constructing new roads throughout the island.

In the past, the area of land between St. Sampson’s Harbour and Vale Church, known as “Le Braye du Valle,” was a part of the sea that at high tide separated the section of the Vale parish called “Le Clos du Valle” from the rest of the island. At the start of the 21st century, Sir John Doyle, who was then the Lieutenant Governor of the island, recognized the potential issues that could arise from not having quick access to the mainland if an enemy were to land or try to land in L’Ancresse Bay. He had the dyke near Vale Church constructed. The land that was reclaimed from the sea naturally became Crown property and was later sold to private individuals, with the funds from the sales being allocated by the Government to help cover the costs of building new roads across the island.

Where fishes once swam, and where the husbandman once gathered sea-weed for the manuring of his land, droves of cattle now graze, and fields of corn wave.[79] From the very earliest times, the want of an easy communication between the neighbouring parishes must have been felt, and attempts had been made to remedy the inconvenience by the erection of rude bridges. It would be strange, if the Devil, whose skill in the construction of bridges in every part of Europe has certainly entitled him to the honourable[159] appellation of Pontifex Maximus, had not had a hand in building one of the three principal passages across the Braye du Valle. Accordingly we find that the dyke at St. Sampson’s Harbour, known by the name of “Le Grand Pont,” is also called “Le Pont du Diable,” and old people affirm that it has been handed down as a tradition from their forefathers, that shortly after the building of the Vale Castle, the Devil threw up this embankment, in order to enable him to cross over to that fortress with ease and safety.

Where fishes once swam, and where the husbandman once gathered sea-weed for the manuring of his land, droves of cattle now graze, and fields of corn wave.[79] From the very earliest times, the want of an easy communication between the neighbouring parishes must have been felt, and attempts had been made to remedy the inconvenience by the erection of rude bridges. It would be strange, if the Devil, whose skill in the construction of bridges in every part of Europe has certainly entitled him to the honourable[159] appellation of Pontifex Maximus, had not had a hand in building one of the three principal passages across the Braye du Valle. Accordingly we find that the dyke at St. Sampson’s Harbour, known by the name of “Le Grand Pont,” is also called “Le Pont du Diable,” and old people affirm that it has been handed down as a tradition from their forefathers, that shortly after the building of the Vale Castle, the Devil threw up this embankment, in order to enable him to cross over to that fortress with ease and safety.

Perhaps the bridge may have been built by order of Robert the First, Duke of Normandy, father of William the Conqueror, sometimes called “Robert le Magnifique,” but quite as well known by the less honourable cognomen of “Robert le Diable,” and, if in the absence of documentary evidence, any reliance is to be placed in the tradition hitherto generally received that the Vale Castle, if not originally built, was at least considerably improved and strengthened by this Prince, it is certainly not going too far to suppose that the bridge may owe its name to him, and not to his Satanic Majesty.

Maybe the bridge was constructed by order of Robert the First, Duke of Normandy, the father of William the Conqueror, sometimes known as “Robert the Magnificent,” but also widely recognized by the less flattering nickname “Robert the Devil.” If we can trust the generally accepted tradition, which suggests that Vale Castle, if not originally built, was at least significantly enhanced and fortified by this prince, it’s reasonable to assume that the bridge could have been named after him rather than after his devilish title.

One observance connected with this bridge is worth mentioning. From time immemorial persons from all parts of the island have been in the habit of assembling here on the afternoons of the Sundays in the month of August. No reason is assigned for this custom, but as Saint Sampson is looked upon as the first Apostle of Christianity in this island, and as the church which bears his name is said to have been the first Christian temple erected in the island, and is, in consequence, considered in some respects as the mother church, may not this assembly be the remains of a church-wake, observed in ancient times[160] on the Sunday following the feast of St. Sampson, that is to say, the 28th of July.

One event related to this bridge is worth mentioning. For ages, people from all parts of the island have gathered here on Sunday afternoons throughout August. There's no specific reason given for this tradition, but since Saint Sampson is regarded as the first Apostle of Christianity on this island, and the church named after him is said to be the first Christian temple built here, it is often considered the mother church. Could this gathering be a remnant of an ancient church wake held on the Sunday after the feast of St. Sampson, which is July 28th?[160]

Similar meetings are common in Normandy and Brittany, where they are called “assemblies” and “pardons.”

Similar gatherings are typical in Normandy and Brittany, where they're referred to as “assemblies” and “pardons.”

The two other principal passages across the Braye du Valle were the bridges called “Le Pont Colliche” and “Le Pont St. Michel.” They consisted of rude slabs of stone resting on huge blocks of rock, and were dangerous, both from the sea-weed which attached itself to them, and rendered them exceedingly slippery, and also from the rapidity with which the tide, when rising, flowed in, for both of them were covered at high water. Many and sad were the accidents which had happened to incautious and belated passengers, and it is not wonderful that superstition believed these spots to be haunted by the ghosts of those who had perished in attempting the crossing. The “Pont St. Michel,” situated near the Vale Church, where the embankment now is, was held in especial dread. At night the “feu bellenger” or will-o’-the-wisp, was to be seen dancing on the sands, and gliding under the bridge, and even at mid-day, when the sun was shining brightly, unearthly cries of distress would be occasionally heard proceeding from that direction, though no living being could be discovered, by whom they could possibly be uttered.

The two main crossings over the Braye du Valle were the bridges known as “Le Pont Colliche” and “Le Pont St. Michel.” They were made of rough stone slabs sitting on large rock blocks, and they were risky due to the seaweed that grew on them, making them very slippery, and the quick flow of the rising tide, which submerged both bridges at high water. Many unfortunate events had occurred to careless and late travelers, and it's not surprising that people believed these locations were haunted by the souls of those who had died trying to cross. The “Pont St. Michel,” located near the Vale Church where the embankment is now, was particularly feared. At night, the “feu bellenger” or will-o’-the-wisp could be seen dancing on the sands and gliding under the bridge, and even during bright daylight, eerie cries of distress could occasionally be heard coming from that area, though no one could be found to be making them.

An old woman, still alive, whose youth was spent in that neighbourhood, has assured me that she has repeatedly heard the cries.

An elderly woman, still living, who spent her youth in that neighborhood, has told me that she has often heard the cries.

“Le Pont Colliche” was situated about midway between the two others, a little to the eastward of the road which now traverses the Braye. According to tradition, there was once a time when the opening at[161] the “Bougue du Valle”—the channel between the Grand Havre and the Braye—was so small that a faggot, weighted with stone, would have sufficed to stop it.

“Le Pont Colliche” was located about halfway between the other two, slightly to the east of the road that now runs through the Braye. According to tradition, there was a time when the opening at [161] the “Bougue du Valle”—the channel between the Grand Havre and the Braye—was so narrow that a bundle of sticks, weighed down with stones, would have been enough to block it.

At that time the passage between the islands of Herm and Guernsey was so narrow that a plank laid down at low water enabled the Rector of St. Sampson’s to cross over when his duty called him to perform divine service in the Chapel of St. Tugual. Great quantities of the common cockle (cardium edule), locally known by the name of “cocques du Braye,” used to be gathered on the sands at low water. It is said, however, that even before the enclosure of the Braye they had begun to disappear, and their increasing scarcity was attributed to the impiety of an old woman, who, unmindful of the sacred duty of keeping the sabbath holy, was in the habit of searching for these cockles on that day. A similar story is told to account for the rarity of a particular kind of periwinkle (trochus crassus) known here by the name of “Cocquelin Brehaut.”

At that time, the gap between the islands of Herm and Guernsey was so narrow that a plank laid down at low tide allowed the Rector of St. Sampson’s to cross over when he needed to perform services in the Chapel of St. Tugual. A lot of common cockles (cardium edule), locally called “cocques du Braye,” used to be collected on the sands at low tide. However, it is said that even before the enclosure of the Braye, they had started to disappear, and their growing scarcity was blamed on an old woman who, disregarding the obligation to keep the Sabbath holy, would search for these cockles on that day. A similar tale is told to explain the rarity of a specific type of periwinkle (trochus crassus) known here as “Cocquelin Brehaut.”

A stone, which has evidently served as the socket or base of a cross, and which is said to have come from the Pont Colliche, is still preserved at Les Grandes Capelles.

A stone that clearly served as the base of a cross and is said to have originated from the Pont Colliche is still kept at Les Grandes Capelles.

[79] Editor’s Note.—Of course this was written long before the days of greenhouses and the tomato-growing industry.

[79] Editor's Note.—Of course this was written long before the days of greenhouses and the tomato-growing industry.

The Lovers' Leap.

“Ah me! for aught that ever I could read,
Could ever hear by tale, or history,
The course of true love never did run smooth.”

The promontory of Pleinmont forms the south-western extremity of the island of Guernsey, and, to the admirer of the wild and rugged beauties of cliff and rock scenery, affords an ever-varying treat. Lofty precipices, in which the sea-birds and hawks nestle—huge[162] masses of granite piled into fantastic forms—covered with grey and orange-coloured lichens, and gay with the flowers of the thrift and other sea-side plants, large rocks detached from the main-land and tenanted by long rows of the sun-loving cormorant, the ever-restless ocean, now smiling and rippling under a summer sky, now lashed into fury by the wintry blast, all combine to add to the charms of this district.

The Pleinmont promontory is the southwestern tip of Guernsey, and for anyone who loves the wild and rugged beauty of cliffs and rocky landscapes, it offers a constantly changing experience. Towering cliffs, where sea birds and hawks make their nests—huge chunks of granite stacked in bizarre shapes—covered in grey and orange lichens, and brightened by the flowers of thrift and other coastal plants, large boulders separated from the mainland and home to rows of sun-loving cormorants, the ever-restless ocean, now calm and shimmering under a summer sky, now whipped into a frenzy by winter storms, all combine to enhance the beauty of this area.

Many accordingly are the parties which frequent this spot during the summer, and it is probable that some of those who have visited this place may remember a small promontory almost detached from the mainland, and forming the westernmost point of the island. To the southward of this promontory there is a sort of ravine, extending from the table-land of Pleinmont to the edge of the cliff, where a small breastwork of earth and stones has been erected. The reason why this spot, which is by no means the most dangerous along the coast, has been thus protected, is not very apparent. The existence of a small spring of water in the ravine, which keeps up a constant verdure and tempts the cattle turned out to pick up a scanty living on the common to the place, suggests a probable solution of the question; but the tradition of the peasantry assigns a far more romantic reason for the erection of the parapet than the mere safety of a few stray heifers.

Many groups frequently visit this spot during the summer, and it's likely that some who have come here remember a small promontory that's almost separate from the mainland, marking the westernmost point of the island. South of this promontory, there's a sort of ravine that stretches from the plateau of Pleinmont to the cliff's edge, where a small embankment of earth and stones has been built. The reason why this area—though not the most dangerous along the coast—has been protected like this isn't very clear. The existence of a small spring in the ravine that maintains lush greenery and attracts cattle looking for sparse grazing suggests a possible explanation, but local folklore gives a much more romantic reason for the construction of the parapet than just the safety of a few wandering cows.

They say that in days long past, the son of a farmer in the neighbourhood formed an attachment for the daughter of a family with whom his own was at variance. His affection was returned by the maiden, and the wishes of the lovers might, in the end, have triumphed over the opposition of the[163] parents, had not the hand of the girl been promised by her friends to one of the richest men in the parish. In vain did the unhappy maiden urge the cruelty of forcing her into a marriage which her heart abhorred. In vain did her lover employ every means in his power to break off the hated contract. Their prayers and representations were treated with scorn, and the preparations for the marriage were proceeded with. The eve of the day appointed for the solemn espousal—a ceremony which in ancient times preceded and was distinct from that of marriage—had arrived. The lovers met by stealth on the cliffs at Pleinmont, and, driven to despair, mounted together on a horse, which they urged into a gallop, and, directing him down the ravine, they fell over the precipice and perished in the waves below. To commemorate the event, and to prevent the recurrence of a similar catastrophe, the barrier was erected.[80]

They say that in days long past, the son of a farmer in the neighbourhood formed an attachment for the daughter of a family with whom his own was at variance. His affection was returned by the maiden, and the wishes of the lovers might, in the end, have triumphed over the opposition of the[163] parents, had not the hand of the girl been promised by her friends to one of the richest men in the parish. In vain did the unhappy maiden urge the cruelty of forcing her into a marriage which her heart abhorred. In vain did her lover employ every means in his power to break off the hated contract. Their prayers and representations were treated with scorn, and the preparations for the marriage were proceeded with. The eve of the day appointed for the solemn espousal—a ceremony which in ancient times preceded and was distinct from that of marriage—had arrived. The lovers met by stealth on the cliffs at Pleinmont, and, driven to despair, mounted together on a horse, which they urged into a gallop, and, directing him down the ravine, they fell over the precipice and perished in the waves below. To commemorate the event, and to prevent the recurrence of a similar catastrophe, the barrier was erected.[80]

[80] From Miss Rachel Mauger.

From Miss Rachel Mauger.

Decorative floral chapter footer

“Les Fontaines de Mont Blicq, Forest.”

“Les Fontaines de Mont Blicq, Forest.”


Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER V.
Holy Chapels and Holy Wells.

“Thereby a crystal stream did gently play,
Which from a sacred fount welled forth alway.”
Spenser.
“For to that holy wood is consecrate,
A virtuous well about whose flowery banks
The nimble-footed fairies dance their rounds
By the pale moonshine, dipping often times
Their stolen children, so to make them free
From dying flesh and dull mortality.”
Fletcher’s “Faithful Shepherdess.”

Though not strictly speaking “Folk-Lore,” the ancient priories and chapels of Guernsey are so closely connected with the holy wells that it may be as well here to give some details concerning them. It appears that these chapels must have been of more than one kind. Some were endowed, and had a priest permanently attached to them with probably a certain cure of souls. Others were most likely wayside oratories, where divine service was only performed occasionally by the rector of the parish, or someone acting under him, on certain anniversaries. Some may have been connected with religious guilds or fraternities.

Though not strictly speaking "Folk-Lore," the ancient priories and chapels of Guernsey are so closely linked to the holy wells that it makes sense to provide some details about them here. These chapels were likely of more than one type. Some were endowed and had a priest permanently assigned to them, probably with a specific spiritual role. Others were likely roadside oratories, where services were only held occasionally by the parish rector or someone acting on their behalf, typically on specific anniversaries. Some may have been connected to religious guilds or fraternities.

To begin with those churches and chapels known to have been endowed, and which were probably—at least after the suppression of alien priories—under the patronage of the Crown.

To start with those churches and chapels that are known to have been funded, and which were likely—at least after the suppression of foreign priories—under the protection of the Crown.

A Commission was appointed in the reign of Henry VIII. for the purpose of ascertaining the value of all livings within the kingdom, with a view to the duty called first-fruits, owing on the appointment of every ecclesiastic to a benefice, being henceforth paid to the Crown. From this document we learn that besides the ten parochial churches there were four other benefices—the vicarage of Lihou worth five pounds sterling, that of St. Brioc worth twelve shillings, the chaplaincy of St. George worth sixty shillings, and that of “Our Lady Mares,” no doubt Notre Dame des Marais, worth three pounds.

A commission was established during the reign of Henry VIII to determine the value of all church positions in the kingdom, with the aim of ensuring that the fee known as first-fruits, due upon the appointment of every cleric to a church office, would henceforth be paid to the Crown. From this document, we learn that in addition to the ten parish churches, there were four other church positions: the vicarage of Lihou worth five pounds sterling, the vicarage of St. Brioc worth twelve shillings, the chaplaincy of St. George worth sixty shillings, and the chaplaincy of "Our Lady Mares," likely referring to Notre Dame des Marais, worth three pounds.

The first of these four, Lihou, was originally a priory dependent on the Priory of St. Michel-du-Valle, which was of itself a dependency of the great Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy. The Prior of Lihou had probably pastoral care of the district comprised in the Fief Lihou, extending along the coast called Perelle,[81] from L’Erée to Rocquaine Castle, where the district of St. Brioc begins. It also comprised certain possessions in the Castel parish and elsewhere, and its feudal court was held near the western porch of the Castel Church, a little northward of the path leading to it, where are still to be seen three flat stones, which mark the spot.

The first of these four, Lihou, was originally a priory dependent on the Priory of St. Michel-du-Valle, which was of itself a dependency of the great Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy. The Prior of Lihou had probably pastoral care of the district comprised in the Fief Lihou, extending along the coast called Perelle,[81] from L’Erée to Rocquaine Castle, where the district of St. Brioc begins. It also comprised certain possessions in the Castel parish and elsewhere, and its feudal court was held near the western porch of the Castel Church, a little northward of the path leading to it, where are still to be seen three flat stones, which mark the spot.

St. Brioc was situated in the valley leading from Torteval Church to Rocquaine. There is reason to suppose that it had a certain district allotted to it, but its limits are not now known.

St. Brioc was located in the valley connecting Torteval Church to Rocquaine. It’s likely that it had a specific area designated to it, but its boundaries are not known today.

St. George was only a chaplaincy, intimately connected with the Fief Le Comte, the court of which[167] formerly assembled in the chapel, and still meets in its immediate vicinity. The earliest notice we have of this chapel is contained in the Bull of Pope Adrian IV., dated 1155. In the year following Dom Robert de Thorigny—or, as he is sometimes called, “Du Mont”—abbot of the famous monastery of Mont St. Michel, visited this island, and found one Guillaume Gavin established at St. George as chaplain: he was anxious to retire from the world, and, at his request, the abbot admitted him into his community as a monk, and appointed Godefroy Vivier to succeed him as chaplain at St. George. After some time Vivier followed the example of his predecessor, and took the frock at Mont Saint Michel, having previously made over certain lands which he possessed in the neighbourhood of St. George to the abbey which afforded him shelter.

St. George was just a chaplaincy, closely tied to the Fief Le Comte, where the court used to gather in the chapel and still meets nearby. The earliest record we have of this chapel is in the Bull of Pope Adrian IV., dated 1155. In the following year, Dom Robert de Thorigny—or sometimes referred to as “Du Mont”—the abbot of the well-known Mont St. Michel monastery, visited this island and found a man named Guillaume Gavin serving as the chaplain at St. George. He wanted to withdraw from the world, and at his request, the abbot welcomed him into his community as a monk and appointed Godefroy Vivier to take over as chaplain at St. George. Eventually, Vivier followed in his predecessor's footsteps and became a monk at Mont Saint Michel, having first transferred certain lands he owned near St. George to the abbey that offered him refuge.

In 1408 the chaplain was Dom Toulley, who obtained an order from the Royal Court prohibiting any one from trespassing on the road leading to the chapel, it being reserved exclusively for persons attending divine service, or sick people visiting the fountain, the small coin left as an offering at the well being doubtless a perquisite belonging to the chaplain.

In 1408, the chaplain was Dom Toulley, who got an order from the Royal Court to stop anyone from using the road leading to the chapel, which was reserved solely for those attending church services or sick people visiting the fountain. The small coins left as offerings at the well were likely a privilege that belonged to the chaplain.

This chapel was originally endowed with some lands or rents, probably with the territory still known as Le Fief de la Chapelle, which is one of the many dependencies of the Fief Le Comte.

This chapel was originally given some land or income, probably including the area still known as Le Fief de la Chapelle, which is one of the many parts of the Fief Le Comte.

After the Reformation St. George became in some way the property of the de Jersey family,[82] and by[168] the marriage of Marie de Jersey, an heiress, to Jacques Guille, which took place about the middle of the seventeenth century, it passed into the possession of the latter family, by whom it is still held. This Marie de Jersey made a gift of the chapel to the inhabitants of the Castel in about 1675 to serve as a school house. A more convenient building was erected in 1736 on the site of an old mill, and endowed with nine quarters of wheat rente by Marie de Sausmarez, widow of Mr. William Le Marchant, and the chapel ceased to be used as a school house. Bickerings as to rights of way across the estate, under the pretence that there was a thoroughfare leading to a public building, ensued, even after the removal of the school; so finally Mr. Guille ordered the chapel to be demolished, and only a few ruins are now left.

After the Reformation St. George became in some way the property of the de Jersey family,[82] and by[168] the marriage of Marie de Jersey, an heiress, to Jacques Guille, which took place about the middle of the seventeenth century, it passed into the possession of the latter family, by whom it is still held. This Marie de Jersey made a gift of the chapel to the inhabitants of the Castel in about 1675 to serve as a school house. A more convenient building was erected in 1736 on the site of an old mill, and endowed with nine quarters of wheat rente by Marie de Sausmarez, widow of Mr. William Le Marchant, and the chapel ceased to be used as a school house. Bickerings as to rights of way across the estate, under the pretence that there was a thoroughfare leading to a public building, ensued, even after the removal of the school; so finally Mr. Guille ordered the chapel to be demolished, and only a few ruins are now left.

The Chapel of “Our Lady Mares”—Notre Dame des Marais—is thus mentioned in the Extente of Edward III., “Nostre Sire le Roy n’a rien des vacations des eglises et chapelles, fors la Chapelle de Nostre Dame des Maresqs qui vaut XXX lbts en laquelle iceluy Roy doit présenter en tems de la vacation, et l’Evesque de Coutance en a l’institution.” The chaplain then in possession, 1331, was Robert de Hadis.[83]

The Chapel of “Our Lady Mares”—Notre Dame des Marais—is thus mentioned in the Extente of Edward III., “Nostre Sire le Roy n’a rien des vacations des eglises et chapelles, fors la Chapelle de Nostre Dame des Maresqs qui vaut XXX lbts en laquelle iceluy Roy doit présenter en tems de la vacation, et l’Evesque de Coutance en a l’institution.” The chaplain then in possession, 1331, was Robert de Hadis.[83]

The other churches and chapels were not at this[169] time in the gift of the Crown, but belonged to alien monasteries, Marmoutiers, Mont St. Michel, and Blanchelande. The chapel itself was, there is very little doubt, situated within the precincts of Le Château des Marais, now better known as Ivy Castle, and the Livres de Perchage of the Town parish of the time of Elizabeth and James I. mention certain fields in the vicinity as belonging to it.

The other churches and chapels were not at this[169] time owned by the Crown but were instead under the control of foreign monasteries, including Marmoutiers, Mont St. Michel, and Blanchelande. It's clear that the chapel itself was located within the grounds of Le Château des Marais, which is now known as Ivy Castle, and the Livres de Perchage from the Town parish during the time of Elizabeth and James I mention certain fields in the area as belonging to it.

The Hospice and Chapel of St. Julien was situated at the bottom of the Truchot, in the district called Le Bosq, close to the sea-shore. There are many “St. Julians” in the calendar, one of them being considered the special patron of travellers. In the title of his Legende MS. Bodleian, 1596, fol. 4, he is called “St. Julian the Gode herberjoue.” It ends thus:—

The Hospice and Chapel of St. Julien was located at the bottom of the Truchot, in the area known as Le Bosq, near the coast. There are many “St. Julians” in the calendar, one of whom is regarded as the special patron of travelers. In the title of his Legend MS. Bodleian, 1596, fol. 4, he is referred to as “St. Julian the Good Innkeeper.” It ends like this:—

“Therefore, yet to this day, thei that over lond wende
Thei biddeth Saint Julian anon that gode herborw he hem sende.”

Chaucer had the familiar attribute of St. Julian before him when he described his “Francklyn” or country gentleman:—

Chaucer had the well-known quality of St. Julian in mind when he described his “Francklyn” or country gentleman:—

“An householder, and that a grete, was he:
Saint Julian he was in his own contré.”

The rock on which travellers to the island used to land, now the foundation of the harbour, was “La Roche St. Julien,” and probably the hospital, being[170] situated near a landing place, was intended as a refuge for travellers, and therefore dedicated to him. This chapel was founded in the year 1361, the thirty-fifth of the reign of Edward III., at the time when Sir John Maltravers was Governor of the islands. The founder was a certain Petrus de St. Petro, or Pierre de St. Peye, as we find it written in French. Permission was granted him by the Crown to found the said hospital or alms house for a master, brethren and sisters, in a certain spot near Bowes (Le Bosq,—this word was evidently Boués, Bois, a wood, with which the word Bouët is also identical), in the parish of St. Peter Port, and to endow it with twenty vergées of land and eighty quarters of wheat rent, out of which certain dues were to be paid to the King. “La Petite École,” or parish school, which has from time immemorial been situated in this vicinity, was originally connected with St. Julian. It is generally believed that the school was founded in 1513 by Thomas Le Marchant and Jannette Thelry, his wife.

The rock where travelers used to arrive on the island, which is now the foundation of the harbor, was “La Roche St. Julien.” It’s likely that the hospital, being situated near a landing spot, was meant to serve as a refuge for travelers and hence dedicated to him. This chapel was established in 1361, the thirty-fifth year of Edward III’s reign, when Sir John Maltravers was the Governor of the islands. The founder was a man named Petrus de St. Petro, or Pierre de St. Peye, as it’s written in French. He was granted permission by the Crown to establish this hospital or almshouse for a master, brothers, and sisters in a location near Bowes (Le Bosq—this word likely comes from Boués, Bois, meaning a wood, which is similar to the word Bouët), in the parish of St. Peter Port. He was also allowed to endow it with twenty vergées of land and eighty quarters of wheat rent, out of which certain dues were to be paid to the King. “La Petite École,” or parish school, which has been located in this area since time immemorial, was originally associated with St. Julian. It is widely believed that the school was founded in 1513 by Thomas Le Marchant and his wife Jannette Thelry.

At the Reformation the chapel and hospital were suppressed, and its revenues and possessions seized by the Crown. The parishioners of St. Peter Port complained to the Royal Commissioners of 1607 of the alienation of this property, which they looked upon as belonging to the parish, but their complaint was not attended to. In the early part of the century there were the remains of an old house, in a late debased Gothic style of the fifteenth century, standing at the bottom of Bosq Lane, which used to be looked upon as the remains of a conventual building. The house in question was a residence of a branch of the de Beauvoir family, whose arms were carved in stone[171] over the principal entrance. The stones forming this entrance were preserved, and are now in the ruins of the Chapel of St. George.

At the Reformation, the chapel and hospital were shut down, and their revenues and properties were taken by the Crown. The parishioners of St. Peter Port complained to the Royal Commissioners in 1607 about the loss of this property, which they believed belonged to the parish, but their complaint was ignored. In the early part of the century, there were remains of an old house in a late Gothic style from the fifteenth century at the bottom of Bosq Lane, which was thought to be the remnants of a convent building. This house was once home to a branch of the de Beauvoir family, whose coat of arms was carved in stone[171] over the main entrance. The stones that made up this entrance were preserved and are now part of the ruins of the Chapel of St. George.

With the exception of the Franciscan Friary, there is no proof of any conventual establishments in the island, though tradition points to La Haye-du-Puits as being the site of an old convent. Doubtless in early times, and before the English had lost Normandy, the great monasteries which held lands in Guernsey may have had priories here. Mont St. Michel we know had the Priory of St. Michel du Valle, and there is some reason to believe that Blanchelande also had some establishment of the kind in the island. How the Abbeys of Marmoutier, La Rue Frairie, Croix St. Lenfroy and Caen, all of which had possessions in the island, managed them, we have no means of knowing, though it was most likely by the machinery of a feudal court.

Aside from the Franciscan Friary, there's no evidence of any convents on the island, although tradition suggests that La Haye-du-Puits might have been the location of an old convent. It's likely that in earlier times, before the English lost Normandy, the large monasteries with lands in Guernsey may have had priories here. We know that Mont St. Michel had the Priory of St. Michel du Valle, and there's some reason to believe that Blanchelande also had some kind of establishment on the island. We don't know how the Abbeys of Marmoutier, La Rue Frairie, Croix St. Lenfroy, and Caen, all of which owned property on the island, managed their affairs, though it was probably through the framework of a feudal court.

We will now speak of the Priories of St. Michel du Valle and Notre Dame de Lihou.

We will now talk about the Priories of St. Michel du Valle and Notre Dame de Lihou.

A tradition, which may be traced up to the time of Edward II., says that certain monks, driven from Mont St. Michel for their dissolute lives, settled in the Vale parish and founded an abbey about the year 968 A.D. The same authority informs us that they reformed their lives and became famous for their sanctity, and that when Robert, Duke of Normandy, visited the island in the year 1032, having been driven here by stress of weather while on his way to England with a fleet to the help of his nephew, Edward the Confessor, he confirmed them in the possession of the lands they had acquired. The same tradition also says that in the year 1061 certain pirates attacked and pillaged the island, and that their leader[172] “Le Grand Geoffroy,” or “Le Grand Sarasin,” had his stronghold on the site of what is now the Castel Church. Complaint having been made to Duke William, he sent over Samson d’Anneville, who succeeded, with the aid of the monks, in driving them out. For this service they were rewarded by the Duke with a grant of one half of the island, comprising, besides the Vale, what are now the parishes of the Castel, St. Saviour’s, and St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. This grant they divided between them, and the monks, in right of their priory, held that portion of the lands which is still known as Le Fief St. Michel. The rest is now comprised for the most part in the Fiefs Le Comte and Anneville and their dependencies. To the south-east of the Vale Church is an old farm house which still bears the name of L’Abbaye, and which, without doubt, occupies the site of the original priory. Even at the present day, it is easy to trace part of the walls of the earlier edifice, which, however, was in a ruinous state as early as the reign of Henry IV., for we find Sir John de Lisle, Governor of Guernsey, writing to the Privy Council about the year 1406 for permission to use the timber of the building for the repairs of Castle Cornet, and alleging in his letter that the priory had fallen into decay, and giving as a reason for his request that in consequence of the war it was impossible to procure timber either from Normandy or Brittany.

A tradition that dates back to the time of Edward II says that certain monks, driven from Mont St. Michel due to their reckless behavior, settled in the Vale parish and founded an abbey around the year 968 CE According to the same source, they reformed their lives and became well-known for their holiness. When Robert, Duke of Normandy, visited the island in 1032—after being forced here by bad weather while on his way to England to support his nephew, Edward the Confessor—he confirmed their ownership of the lands they had acquired. The same tradition also states that in 1061, some pirates attacked and looted the island, with their leader[172] “Le Grand Geoffroy” or “Le Grand Sarasin,” based at what is now the Castel Church. After receiving complaints, Duke William sent over Samson d’Anneville, who, with the monks' help, managed to drive them out. In gratitude for this service, the Duke granted them half of the island, which included, in addition to the Vale, what are now the parishes of Castel, St. Saviour’s, and St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. They divided this grant between them, and the monks, by right of their priory, held the part of the land still known as Le Fief St. Michel. The remainder is mostly included in the Fiefs Le Comte and Anneville and their dependencies. To the southeast of the Vale Church is an old farmhouse still called L’Abbaye, which undoubtedly stands on the original priory's site. Even today, parts of the walls of the earlier building can be seen, which, however, was already in ruins during Henry IV's reign. We find Sir John de Lisle, Governor of Guernsey, writing to the Privy Council around 1406 for permission to use the timber of the building for repairs at Castle Cornet, claiming in his letter that the priory had fallen into decay and citing the ongoing war as the reason he couldn’t get timber from Normandy or Brittany.

The names of a few priors have survived. It is not quite clear whether a certain Robert, whose name appears as witness to the deed by which Robert, Abbot of Mont St. Michel, during a visit which he made to the island in 1156, appointed Guillaume Gavin, monk, to the chaplaincy of St. George, was Prior of the Vale or not. He is styled in the deed[173] Priest and Dean of the Vale (de Walo). In 1249 Henry, Canon of Blanchelande, was collated to the Vale Church by special dispensation. About 1307 Johannes de Porta was prior (probably a Du Port, a family of considerable antiquity in the island, and of good standing). In 1312 Guillaume Le Feivre filled the office. In 1323 Renauld Pastey was Prior of the Vale, and had a lawsuit with the inhabitants of that and other parishes concerning tithes. In 1331 there was another dispute concerning tithes, which was referred to the arbitration of two monks, Guillaume Le Feivre and Jourdain Poingdestre, who had both formerly been priors. In the year 1335 Andreas de Porta, 1364-68, Geoffrey de Carteret, and in 1365 Denis Le Marchant, clerk, was appointed seneschal of the Court of St. Michel.

The names of a few priors have been preserved. It’s not entirely clear if a certain Robert, who is listed as a witness to the deed where Robert, Abbot of Mont St. Michel, appointed Guillaume Gavin, a monk, to the chaplaincy of St. George during his visit to the island in 1156, was the Prior of the Vale. He is referred to in the deed as Priest and Dean of the Vale (de Walo). In 1249, Henry, a Canon of Blanchelande, was appointed to the Vale Church by special permission. Around 1307, Johannes de Porta was the prior (likely a member of the Du Port family, which has deep historical roots on the island and is well-respected). In 1312, Guillaume Le Feivre took on the role. In 1323, Renauld Pastey was Prior of the Vale and was involved in a lawsuit with the residents of that parish and others regarding tithes. In 1331, there was another dispute over tithes, which was sent to two monks, Guillaume Le Feivre and Jourdain Poingdestre, for arbitration; both of them had previously served as priors. In 1335, Andreas de Porta was mentioned, followed by Geoffrey de Carteret from 1364-68, and in 1365, Denis Le Marchant, a clerk, was appointed seneschal of the Court of St. Michel.

According to the ballad known as “La Descente des Arragousais,” “Brégard”[84] was the monk in charge of the priory in 1372, and by his intrigues the Vale Castle fell into the hands of the enemy, which was evidently a legend current at the time. Guillaume Paul, alias Règne, in 1478, is the last prior of whom we have found mention.

According to the ballad known as “La Descente des Arragousais,” “Brégard”[84] was the monk in charge of the priory in 1372, and by his intrigues the Vale Castle fell into the hands of the enemy, which was evidently a legend current at the time. Guillaume Paul, alias Règne, in 1478, is the last prior of whom we have found mention.

The Priory of Lihou, as has been already said, was a dependency of St. Michel-du-Valle. The ruins of the church and other buildings are still to be seen. The former was entire at a time long subsequent to the Reformation, and is said to have been destroyed at the command of one of our Governors to prevent the possibility of its serving as an entrenchment in case of an enemy landing on the islet. It appears to have[174] replaced a still more ancient building, as many pieces of Caen stone, with well-executed Norman mouldings, are built into the walls. Probably the first building had been destroyed in some of the many inroads to which the island was subjected during the reign of Edward III.

The Priory of Lihou, as mentioned before, was a part of St. Michel-du-Valle. The ruins of the church and other structures are still visible today. The church was intact long after the Reformation and is said to have been demolished by one of our Governors to prevent it from being used as a fortification if an enemy landed on the island. It seems to have[174] replaced an even older building, as many pieces of Caen stone with finely crafted Norman designs are built into the walls. The original structure likely was destroyed during one of the many attacks the island faced during the reign of Edward III.

An incumbent of Lihou, with the title of prior, existed until the time of the Reformation.

An incumbent of Lihou, with the title of prior, existed until the time of the Reformation.

Now to come to the remaining chapels. The Extente of Edward III. speaks of the King’s Chaplain, John de Caretier, who received a salary out of the revenues of the island, and was bound to say mass daily for the King, and for the souls of his ancestors either in the chapel of Castle Cornet or in the chapel of His Majesty’s manor of La Grange. It is not exactly known where this manor was situated, but as the estate of the late John Carey, Esq., has always borne this name—the Grange—it is reasonable to suppose that it was thereabouts. The more so, as Richard II. founded the Convent of Cordeliers or Francisian friars on the ground now belonging to Elizabeth College, probably then comprised in the Grange estate. It must be said, however, that there are also reasons for supposing that the King’s Grange may have been situated elsewhere, probably in the vicinity of the Tour Gand, a fortress which defended the approaches of the town from the north, and this opinion derives some support from the fact that the Plaiderie, or Court House, is known to have existed in ancient times in this locality, and that in the middle ages a chapel was considered an almost essential adjunct to a Court of Justice.

Now, let's talk about the other chapels. The Extente of Edward III mentions the King’s Chaplain, John de Caretier, who received a salary from the island's revenues and was required to say mass daily for the King and his ancestors’ souls, either in the chapel of Castle Cornet or in the chapel at His Majesty’s manor of La Grange. It’s not exactly clear where this manor was located, but since the estate of the late John Carey, Esq. has always been known as The Grange, it’s reasonable to assume it was nearby. This is further supported by the fact that Richard II founded the Convent of Cordeliers or Franciscan friars on land that now belongs to Elizabeth College, which was likely part of the Grange estate at the time. However, there are also reasons to believe that the King’s Grange might have been located elsewhere, probably near the Tour Gand, a fortress that protected the town from the north. This idea is partly backed by the fact that the Plaiderie, or Court House, is known to have existed in that area in ancient times, and during the Middle Ages, having a chapel was considered almost essential for a Court of Justice.

To return to the Convent of the Cordeliers, it is known that the site of their church, called in Acts of[175] Court “La Chapelle des Frères,” is said to have stood opposite to the entrance of Le Cimetière des Frères, which was the burial ground belonging to this church, and, together with the site of the church, a considerable portion of land appears to have been alienated from the college, probably by the arbitrary act of some Governor of the island. The church consisted of a chancel and nave, the latter, on the building being given for the use of the college, serving as a school-room, and the former being occupied by the master. After its alienation the burial ground fell into the hands of an individual of the name of Blanche, who turned it into an orchard, but, a plague having broken out in 1629, the Court made an order that all who died of that disorder should be buried there, since which time it has served for a cemetery for the Town parish. How the burial ground attached to the Town Church came to acquire the name of “Cimetière des Sœurs” cannot now be known, as there can be no doubt that from time immemorial it was no other than the parochial cemetery. There is no document known to exist which points to any conventual establishment for females in the island, though there are traditions to that effect. There was, however, among many other fraternities, a “confrèrie de frères et sœurs” connected in some measure with this cemetery, and which may have given it the name. At the Reformation the land and rents due to this fraternity were seized by the Crown, and the list of them is still preserved among the records at the Greffe, with the following heading—[176]“Confessions de rentes dues aux frères et sœurs de la confrerye et fraternité de la charité, fondeye pour la dilyvrance des ames de purgatoyre, par les dis frayres et sœurs, constytuée, establye et ordonnée, en la Chapelle de Sepulcre estante dedans le cymetyere de St. Pierre Port,” &c., &c.

To go back to the Convent of the Cordeliers, it's known that the location of their church, referred to in Acts of[175] Court as “La Chapelle des Frères,” is said to have been directly across from the entrance to Le Cimetière des Frères, which was the burial ground associated with this church. Along with the church site, a significant portion of land seems to have been taken from the college, likely by an arbitrary decision from some Governor of the island. The church had a chancel and a nave; the nave was used by the college as a classroom, while the chancel was occupied by the master. After its removal, the burial ground came into the possession of a person named Blanche, who converted it into an orchard. However, when a plague broke out in 1629, the Court ordered that anyone who died from that disease should be buried there, and since then it has served as a cemetery for the Town parish. The origin of the burial ground's name “Cimetière des Sœurs” is unclear, as it has undoubtedly been the parochial cemetery for ages. There are no known documents indicating the existence of a convent for women on the island, although traditions suggest otherwise. Among many other brotherhoods, there was a “confrèrie de frères et sœurs” somehow associated with this cemetery, which might have influenced its name. During the Reformation, the land and rents owed to this brotherhood were taken by the Crown, and a list of them is still kept in the records at the Greffe, with the following title—[176]“Confessions de rentes dues aux frères et sœurs de la confrerye et fraternité de la charité, fondeye pour la dilyvrance des ames de purgatoyre, par les dis frayres et sœurs, constytuée, establye et ordonnée, en la Chapelle de Sepulcre estante dedans le cymetyere de St. Pierre Port,” & &.

This proves the existence of a chapel in the churchyard, but whether it was the building known by the name of “Le Belfroi,” and which was demolished in 1787, cannot now be ascertained. “Belfroi” is the name given in the mediæval ages to a Town Hall. The edifice known by that name in St. Peter Port belonged to the Town, and was used latterly as a store-house for militia requisites. It is described as having been built of stone, vaulted, and divided into two apartments, an upper and a lower, the latterly partly underground. Probably the lower part of the building was used as a charnel house, in which the bones of the dead, after they had lain long enough in the ground to become quite dry, were piled up; for, among the duties to be performed by the officiating priest, we find that they were required to chant a “recorderis” over the bones of the dead. Such charnel houses are still very common in Brittany, and many country places throughout the continent.

This confirms that there was a chapel in the churchyard, but it’s unclear if it was the structure known as “Le Belfroi,” which was demolished in 1787. “Belfroi” was the term used during medieval times for a Town Hall. The building known by that name in St. Peter Port belonged to the Town and was later used as a storage facility for militia supplies. It’s described as being made of stone, vaulted, and divided into two levels, with the lower level partly underground. It’s likely that the lower part of the building served as a charnel house, where the bones of the deceased, after being in the ground long enough to dry out, were stacked. Among the responsibilities of the officiating priest, there was a requirement to chant a “recorderis” over the bones of the dead. Such charnel houses are still quite common in Brittany and many rural areas across the continent.

Of the other chapels which existed in the Town parish the memory even has perished. The estate known as Ste. Catherine may possibly have derived its name from a chapel dedicated to that virgin martyr, but all that is known is that there was a fraternity or religious association under the patronage of this saint, which was endowed with wheat rents. Some of the rents seized by the Crown, and afterwards made over to Elizabeth College, were due to the “Frerie de Ste. Catherine,” and possibly this body possessed its own chapel. The site of the Chapel of[177] St. Jacques is well known, and traces of the foundations were still to be seen till comparatively lately. It was situated in a field on the Mon Plaisir estate, on the right hand side of the lane which leads from the Rue Rozel to the back of the Rocquettes, at the head of a little valley, just where the roadway is at the lowest. The orchard to the east of this spot, on the opposite side of the lane, is still known by the name of Le Cimetière, and human bones are still occasionally met with in digging. It had some land attached to it by way of endowment, which was sold by the Royal Commissioners in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, as we learn from the Livre de Perchage, temp. Elizabeth, in which it is called “La Chapelle de l’ydolle, St. Jacques,” and that Thomas Effard was in possession of land that had belonged to it. From the same document we learn that there was also a chapel called “La Chapelle de Lorette,” which, there is reason to suppose, may have been in the vicinity of Candie.

Of the other chapels that used to exist in the Town parish, even their memory has faded. The estate known as Ste. Catherine probably got its name from a chapel dedicated to that virgin martyr, but all that’s known is that there was a brotherhood or religious group under the patronage of this saint, which was supported by wheat rents. Some of the rents taken by the Crown and later transferred to Elizabeth College were owed to the "Frerie de Ste. Catherine," and this group might have had its own chapel. The location of the Chapel of[177] St. Jacques is well-known, and remnants of its foundations could still be seen until relatively recently. It was located in a field on the Mon Plaisir estate, on the right side of the lane that leads from the Rue Rozel to the back of the Rocquettes, at the head of a small valley, just where the road is at its lowest point. The orchard to the east of this spot, on the opposite side of the lane, is still called Le Cimetière, and human bones are still occasionally found when digging. It had some land associated with it as an endowment, which was sold by the Royal Commissioners during Queen Elizabeth's reign, as we learn from the Livre de Perchage, temp. Elizabeth, where it is referred to as “La Chapelle de l’ydolle, St. Jacques,” and that Thomas Effard owned land that had belonged to it. From the same document, we also learn that there was a chapel called “La Chapelle de Lorette,” which likely may have been near Candie.

There was also a private chapel, of which we should have known absolutely nothing but for an old contract, still extant, of the early date of 1383, by which Perrot and Jannequin Le Marchant[85] sell a piece of ground for building purposes to Renolvet Denys. One of the conditions attached to the sale is that no edifice shall be erected on the land thus sold, which can in any manner take away from the view, or deprive the chapel of the manor and hall of the vendors, of light. The property in question was, without doubt, that to the south of the arch, leading to Manor Le Marchant and Lefebvre Street, and it is[178] curious that the contract mentions the existence of a vaulted gateway leading to the manor, at that early period permission being given to the purchaser of this ground to build over this arch. An archway still exists in the locality, and continues to bear the name of “La Porte,” as it did nearly five hundred years ago.

There was also a private chapel, of which we should have known absolutely nothing but for an old contract, still extant, of the early date of 1383, by which Perrot and Jannequin Le Marchant[85] sell a piece of ground for building purposes to Renolvet Denys. One of the conditions attached to the sale is that no edifice shall be erected on the land thus sold, which can in any manner take away from the view, or deprive the chapel of the manor and hall of the vendors, of light. The property in question was, without doubt, that to the south of the arch, leading to Manor Le Marchant and Lefebvre Street, and it is[178] curious that the contract mentions the existence of a vaulted gateway leading to the manor, at that early period permission being given to the purchaser of this ground to build over this arch. An archway still exists in the locality, and continues to bear the name of “La Porte,” as it did nearly five hundred years ago.

Now, to come to the only chapel that still exists—Ste. Apolline. There is no reason for supposing it to be of such great antiquity as is generally believed. The vault is pointed, and it is well known that the pointed arch did not make its appearance in architecture until the latter part of the twelfth century—say about 1160—whereas all our parishes are named in documents anterior to 1066. From the Cartulary of Mont Saint Michel we learn that in the year 1054 William Pichenoht, moved by compunction for the many and great sins he had committed, and desirous of turning monk, gave, with the consent of Duke William of Normandy, his lands of La Perrelle with all their appurtenances to the abbey. These lands were, no doubt, leased out afterwards by the monks to various individuals, the abbey retaining the “Seigneurie” over the whole.

Now, to talk about the only chapel that still exists—Ste. Apolline. There's no reason to believe it's as old as people generally think. The vault has a pointed design, and it's well-known that pointed arches didn't show up in architecture until the latter part of the 12th century—around 1160—while all our parishes are mentioned in documents that date back before 1066. From the Cartulary of Mont Saint Michel, we find out that in 1054, William Pichenoht, feeling guilty for the many serious sins he had committed and wanting to become a monk, gave his lands in La Perrelle along with all their belongings to the abbey, with the consent of Duke William of Normandy. These lands were likely leased out later by the monks to various people, while the abbey kept the "Seigneurie" over everything.

In October, 1392, a certain Nicholas Henry, of La Perrelle, obtained the consent of the Abbot and monks of Mont St. Michel, as Lords of the Manor, to the endowment of a chapel which he had lately erected on his estate, subject, however to the sanction of the Sovereign as lord paramount. This permission was granted by Richard II. in July, 1394. The charter which is preserved among the island records at the Greffe authorises Nicholas Henry to endow the Chapel of Sainte Marie de la Perrelle for the[179] purpose of maintaining a chaplain who was to celebrate a daily mass for ever, for the safety of the said Nicholas Henry[86] and his wife Philippa, for their souls after they should have departed this life, and for the souls of all their ancestors, benefactors, and Christian people generally. Beside the three vergées of land, which are described as being bounded on the west by the property of Guillaume Blondel, and on the east by that of Thomas Dumaresq, both of which families are still landowners in the district, Nicholas Henry also gave to the chapel an annual wheat rent of four quarters due on a piece of ground adjoining. The chapel once established, other gifts were made from time to time by pious individuals who took part in the daily service. In 1485, Johan de Lisle, son of Colas, and Nicholas de Lisle, son of Pierre, acknowledged in the presence of the Bailiff and Jurats that they owed jointly the yearly rent of a hen to the Chaplain of Notre Dame de la Perrelle; and the latter acknowledged, moreover, to the annual payment of one bushel of wheat. On[180] March 2nd, 1492, Henry Le Tellier, of St. Saviour’s, also acknowledged that he owed two bushels of wheat rent to Sire Thomas Henry, who is also mentioned as Chaplain of St. Brioc, in 1477, and as Rector of the Castel, in 1478. He was also styled in an earlier deed, “Dom” Thomas, so was probably also a Benedictine monk, and it is not unlikely that he was grandson of the original founder of this chapel. Its identity with the building still existing is proved by an Act of the Royal Court “en Plaids d’Héritage” of June 6th, 1452, in which the chapel is spoken of as “La Chapelle de Notre Dame de la Perrelle, appelleye la Chapelle Sainte Appolyne.” It was then in the possession of Colin Henry, son of Jacques, and grandson of Nicholas, who is described as the founder of the chapel. Forty years later it changed hands, and was in the possession of the Guille family, perhaps by inheritance, for in April, 1496, Nicholas Guille, son of Nicholas, of St. Peter Port, sold the advowson of the chaplaincy to Edmond de Chesney, Seigneur of Anneville, in whose family it probably remained until they[87] sold their possessions to the Fouaschin family, from whom they came by inheritance into the family of Andros.[88]

In October, 1392, a certain Nicholas Henry, of La Perrelle, obtained the consent of the Abbot and monks of Mont St. Michel, as Lords of the Manor, to the endowment of a chapel which he had lately erected on his estate, subject, however to the sanction of the Sovereign as lord paramount. This permission was granted by Richard II. in July, 1394. The charter which is preserved among the island records at the Greffe authorises Nicholas Henry to endow the Chapel of Sainte Marie de la Perrelle for the[179] purpose of maintaining a chaplain who was to celebrate a daily mass for ever, for the safety of the said Nicholas Henry[86] and his wife Philippa, for their souls after they should have departed this life, and for the souls of all their ancestors, benefactors, and Christian people generally. Beside the three vergées of land, which are described as being bounded on the west by the property of Guillaume Blondel, and on the east by that of Thomas Dumaresq, both of which families are still landowners in the district, Nicholas Henry also gave to the chapel an annual wheat rent of four quarters due on a piece of ground adjoining. The chapel once established, other gifts were made from time to time by pious individuals who took part in the daily service. In 1485, Johan de Lisle, son of Colas, and Nicholas de Lisle, son of Pierre, acknowledged in the presence of the Bailiff and Jurats that they owed jointly the yearly rent of a hen to the Chaplain of Notre Dame de la Perrelle; and the latter acknowledged, moreover, to the annual payment of one bushel of wheat. On[180] March 2nd, 1492, Henry Le Tellier, of St. Saviour’s, also acknowledged that he owed two bushels of wheat rent to Sire Thomas Henry, who is also mentioned as Chaplain of St. Brioc, in 1477, and as Rector of the Castel, in 1478. He was also styled in an earlier deed, “Dom” Thomas, so was probably also a Benedictine monk, and it is not unlikely that he was grandson of the original founder of this chapel. Its identity with the building still existing is proved by an Act of the Royal Court “en Plaids d’Héritage” of June 6th, 1452, in which the chapel is spoken of as “La Chapelle de Notre Dame de la Perrelle, appelleye la Chapelle Sainte Appolyne.” It was then in the possession of Colin Henry, son of Jacques, and grandson of Nicholas, who is described as the founder of the chapel. Forty years later it changed hands, and was in the possession of the Guille family, perhaps by inheritance, for in April, 1496, Nicholas Guille, son of Nicholas, of St. Peter Port, sold the advowson of the chaplaincy to Edmond de Chesney, Seigneur of Anneville, in whose family it probably remained until they[87] sold their possessions to the Fouaschin family, from whom they came by inheritance into the family of Andros.[88]

We do not know how the name of Ste. Apolline came to be associated first with that of the Blessed Virgin, and then to have superseded it altogether. Possibly because there were already no less than five places of worship in the island under the invocation[181] of Our Lady—the Churches of the Castel, Torteval,[89] and Lihou, and the Chapels of Pulias and Le Château des Marais, commonly known as Ivy Castle. Saint Apollonia, or in French, Ste. Apolline, is said to have been a virgin of Alexandria, who was burned as a Christian martyr in the year 249.

We do not know how the name of Ste. Apolline came to be associated first with that of the Blessed Virgin, and then to have superseded it altogether. Possibly because there were already no less than five places of worship in the island under the invocation[181] of Our Lady—the Churches of the Castel, Torteval,[89] and Lihou, and the Chapels of Pulias and Le Château des Marais, commonly known as Ivy Castle. Saint Apollonia, or in French, Ste. Apolline, is said to have been a virgin of Alexandria, who was burned as a Christian martyr in the year 249.

The chapel is twenty-seven feet long by thirteen feet nine inches wide, and is built of rough unhewn stone, except the heads of the doorways, the jambs of the windows, and the corner stones of the edifice, which appear to have been coarsely wrought. The vault is in solid masonry of small stones cemented with a strong mortar, and if it was ever slated or tiled all traces of the covering have long since disappeared. The interior is stuccoed, and was originally adorned with mural paintings, of which some slight traces are yet to be seen. Figures of angels, and part of a group which seem to have been intended to represent the nativity of our Saviour, are still to be made out. There are three small narrow square headed windows, which may or may not once have been glazed—one in the east gable immediately above where the altar must have stood, and the other two in the north and south walls, near the east end of the building. There is no opening whatever in the western gable, which was surmounted originally by a bell-cote, of which the base only now remains. The hole through which the bell rope passed is still to be seen in the interior. To the south of the chapel is a very ancient and substantially built farm-house, which is traditionally said to have been the residence of the officiating priest. It is quite as probable that it was the manor house of the founder, Nicholas[182] Henry. In it were preserved the iron clapper of a bell, which is said to have belonged to the chapel, and some wrought stones, which probably formed the supports of the altar slab. A small silver burette, one of a pair, such as are used in the Roman Catholic Church to contain the wine and the water employed in the celebration of the mass, by tradition came originally from this chapel, it bearing the inscription “Sancte Paule ora pro nobis,” and on the lid is the letter A, denoting that it was the vessel intended to contain the water. It was in the possession of the ancient family of Guille, whose representative gave it to the Parish Church of St. Peter Port in memory of his father.

The chapel is twenty-seven feet long and thirteen feet nine inches wide, built from rough uncut stone, except for the tops of the doorways, the sides of the windows, and the cornerstones of the building, which appear to have been roughly shaped. The vault is made of solid masonry using small stones held together with strong mortar, and if it was ever covered with slate or tiles, all traces of that covering have long disappeared. The interior is plastered and was originally decorated with mural paintings, some faint traces of which can still be seen. You can make out figures of angels and part of a scene that seems to depict the nativity of our Savior. There are three small narrow square-headed windows, which may or may not have been glazed—one in the east gable just above where the altar would have been, and the other two in the north and south walls near the east end of the building. There is no opening in the western gable, which was originally topped by a belfry, of which only the base remains now. You can still see the hole through which the bell rope went on the inside. To the south of the chapel is a very old and solidly built farmhouse, which is said to have been the home of the officiating priest. It's quite possible that it was the manor house of the founder, Nicholas[182] Henry. Inside, they preserved the iron clapper of a bell that is said to have belonged to the chapel, and some carved stones that probably supported the altar slab. A small silver burette, one of a pair used in the Roman Catholic Church to hold the wine and water utilized in the celebration of mass, is traditionally believed to have come from this chapel. It is engraved with the inscription “Sancte Paule ora pro nobis,” and the lid has the letter A, indicating it was the vessel meant for the water. It was owned by the old Guille family, whose representative donated it to the Parish Church of St. Peter Port in memory of his father.

In the neighbourhood of Perrelle Bay there is a rock, standing at some little distance from the shore, never covered by the tide, and approachable when the tide is out, called “La Chapelle Dom Hue.” The appearance of the natural causeway, or, as it is locally termed “col” or “pont,” which leads to it, would induce one to believe that at some remote period it must have been a narrow neck of low land stretching out into the sea, which divided the bays of L’Erée and La Perrelle, and which has been gradually carried away by the constant action of the waves, leaving only the little hillock we now see. Probably, in ancient times, a small oratory, perhaps a hermitage, had been erected on this spot by a pious founder, “Dom” Hue, who, from his title, must have been a Benedictine monk, and, in all likelihood, a member of the Abbey of Mont Saint Michel, which was in possession of lands in this neighbourhood. There is still a small manor in the parish of St. Saviour’s which bears the name of[183] “Les Domaines Dom Hue,” and which we may reasonably suppose belonged originally to the same person, and possibly formed the endowment of the chapel.

In the area of Perrelle Bay, there’s a rock a bit off the shore, always visible regardless of the tide, and accessible when the tide is out, called “La Chapelle Dom Hue.” The look of the natural path, known locally as “col” or “pont,” leading to it suggests that it might have once been a narrow stretch of low land extending into the sea, separating the bays of L’Erée and La Perrelle, which has gradually eroded due to the relentless waves, leaving just the small hill we see today. In ancient times, it’s likely that a small chapel, or perhaps a hermitage, was built here by a devout founder named “Dom” Hue, who from his title must have been a Benedictine monk, likely affiliated with the Abbey of Mont Saint Michel, which owned land in this area. There’s still a small manor in the parish of St. Saviour’s called “Les Domaines Dom Hue,” which we can assume originally belonged to the same person and may have been the endowment for the chapel.

The next chapel of which anything definite is known is “Notre Dame de Pulias,” otherwise “La Chapelle de l’Epine.” The ground on which it stood lies on the sea-shore, to the northward of the promontory of Noirmont, and, though separated from the rest of the parish by an intervening strip of land belonging to the Vale, forms in reality part of St. Sampson’s. The Vale parish consists of two distinct portions, the larger of which, called “Le Clos,” was, until the beginning of the present century, entirely divided from the rest of the island by an arm of the sea, which extended from St. Sampson’s Harbour to the Grand Havre near the Vale Church, and which was only passable at low water. The inhabitants of that part of the parish attached to the mainland of Guernsey, and which is called “La Vingtaine de l’Epine,” were thus cut off at times from all access to their parish church, and appear to have made use of this building, as a chapel of ease. It stood close to “La Mare de Pulias,” and in this neighbourhood a bit of wall is still shown, which is said to have formed part of the chapel. It is probable that it was under the patronage of the Seigneurs of Anneville, for the earliest notice found of this chapel is in an “extente” of this fief, dated 1405, in which it is stated that the common lands, extending along the shore between “La Chapelle de Notre Dame de Pulayes” and the rivulet of St. Brioc at Rocquaine, belong in moieties to the Abbot of St. Michel and the Lord of Anneville. This chapel had an endowment, for we find by the report of the[184] Royal Commissioners of 1607 that the parishioners of the Vale and St. Sampson’s petitioned that it might be restored to them, complaining—

The next chapel that we know anything specific about is “Notre Dame de Pulias,” also called “La Chapelle de l’Epine.” It was located on the seashore, north of the Noirmont promontory. Although an area of land belonging to the Vale separates it from the rest of the parish, it actually forms part of St. Sampson’s. The Vale parish has two distinct sections, with the larger one known as “Le Clos,” which, until the early 2000s, was completely cut off from the rest of the island by a body of water that extended from St. Sampson's Harbour to the Grand Havre near the Vale Church, passable only at low tide. The residents of the part of the parish that connects to the mainland of Guernsey, known as “La Vingtaine de l’Epine,” were sometimes isolated from their parish church and likely used this chapel as a place of worship. It was situated near “La Mare de Pulias,” and in this area, a remaining section of wall is still shown, claimed to be part of the chapel. It’s likely that the Seigneurs of Anneville sponsored it, as the earliest mention of this chapel is in an “extente” of this fief, dated 1405, which states that the common lands along the shore between “La Chapelle de Notre Dame de Pulayes” and the St. Brioc stream at Rocquaine are owned in equal parts by the Abbot of St. Michel and the Lord of Anneville. This chapel had an endowment, for the report from the[184] Royal Commissioners of 1607 shows that the parishioners of the Vale and St. Sampson’s requested its restoration, complaining—

“That whereas their predecessors, the inhabitants of the Vingtaine of the Epine, had in former times built a chapel, with a churchyard, for divine service, by reason of the sea, which doth oftentimes hinder them from going to their parish church of the Valle; and that since that time His Majesty’s Commissioners having considered how necessary that chapel was for them, it hath pleased the late Queen Elizabeth to grant unto them yearly ten or twelve quarters of wheat, for the maintenance both of the said chapel, and also of a schoolmaster to instruct their children; notwithstanding all which the said chapel, together with the churchyard, hath been utterly ruinated and the trees beaten down, and the grounds and rents belonging thereunto taken away, to the great grief and prejudice of the said parishioners, and therefore they humbly desire that the said chapel be built again by them that have thus ruinated it, and the rents belonging thereunto, for so necessary a use, be restored unto them again, with the tithes and rights concerning it.”

“That whereas their predecessors, the residents of the Vingtaine of the Epine, had previously built a chapel with a churchyard for worship, due to the sea often preventing them from reaching their parish church in the Valle; and since that time His Majesty’s Commissioners have recognized how essential that chapel was for them, it has pleased the late Queen Elizabeth to grant them yearly ten or twelve quarters of wheat for the upkeep of both the chapel and a schoolmaster to teach their children; nonetheless, despite all this, the chapel, along with the churchyard, has been completely ruined, the trees have been knocked down, and the lands and rents associated with it have been taken away, to the great sorrow and detriment of the parishioners; therefore, they humbly request that the chapel be rebuilt by those who have caused its ruin, and that the rents related to it be restored to them, along with the tithes and rights concerning it.”

The answer and decision of the Commissioners was not satisfactory. They owned there was probably a chapel of ease on that spot, and they go on to state that, having examined some aged people who dwelt near the place, as well as the Lieutenant-Governor and other officers, they find that ten or twelve quarters of wheat had been given either towards the maintenance of the chapel or of a schoolmaster, and that some had heard divine service said there about the beginning of the reign of[185] Elizabeth and long before, but they can find no evidence to prove that it was founded or built for a chapel of ease, the complainants accounting for the absence of documentary evidence in support of their claim by alleging that the Governor had taken it away with him. The Commissioners go on to say that on further examinations they have had there was a certain Popish superstitious service used therein, and that wheat rents had been given by certain inhabitants for the saying of a morrow mass upon Sundays, and for such like superstitious uses, and that about forty years previously, the chapel, with all appertaining to it, had been seized for the use of the Queen. The conclusion they arrived at was that the seizure was legal, and should be maintained.

The answer and decision of the Commissioners were not satisfactory. They acknowledged that there was likely a chapel of ease in that location, and they continued to state that, after questioning some elderly residents nearby, as well as the Lieutenant-Governor and other officials, they found that ten or twelve quarters of wheat had been contributed either for the support of the chapel or for a schoolmaster. Some had mentioned that divine services were held there around the beginning of the reign of[185] Elizabeth and long before, but they could not find any evidence to prove that it was specifically founded or built as a chapel of ease. The complainants explained the lack of documentary evidence supporting their claim by suggesting that the Governor had taken those documents with him. The Commissioners further stated that upon additional inquiries, they discovered that a certain Popish superstitious service was conducted there and that wheat rents had been paid by some residents for saying a morrow mass on Sundays and for similar superstitious practices. They also noted that about forty years earlier, the chapel and everything associated with it had been seized for the use of the Queen. Their conclusion was that the seizure was legal and should be upheld.

At the north-east extremity of the Clos-du-Valle, near the estate called Paradis, and a little way beyond the cromlech called Déhus or Thus, stood La Chapelle de Saint Malière or Magloire, an early apostle of the island.

At the northeast corner of Clos-du-Valle, near the estate called Paradis, and just beyond the cromlech known as Déhus or Thus, stood La Chapelle de Saint Malière or Magloire, an early apostle of the island.

All traces of this chapel have long since disappeared, but its site is still pointed out as being that of a little thatch-covered cottage on the side of the hill.[90] The old farmhouse close by, called “St. Magloire,” is said to have been the residence of the priest attached to its service.

All traces of this chapel have long since disappeared, but its site is still pointed out as being that of a little thatch-covered cottage on the side of the hill.[90] The old farmhouse close by, called “St. Magloire,” is said to have been the residence of the priest attached to its service.

It is mentioned as early as the year 1155 in a Bull of Pope Adrian IV. (Breakspear), together with other churches and chapels in Guernsey, as being the property and in the patronage of Mont Saint[186] Michel. The only other notice we have of this chapel is the tradition recorded by some of our historians that, at the time of the Reformation, the plate, ornaments, vestments, and records, belonging to the churches in this island, were secretly buried here by the Roman Catholic clergy, with a view to their removal to Normandy when a fitting opportunity should offer, but that one John Le Pelley, a schoolmaster, having by some means got information of the circumstances, dug them up some few years later, and sold them to some Normans of Coutances, who conveyed them away.

It was mentioned as early as 1155 in a Bull from Pope Adrian IV (Breakspear), along with other churches and chapels in Guernsey, as being owned and overseen by Mont Saint[186] Michel. The only other mention of this chapel comes from a tradition noted by some historians that, during the Reformation, the silverware, decorations, vestments, and records belonging to the churches on this island were secretly buried here by the Roman Catholic clergy, intending to move them to Normandy when the right opportunity arose. However, a schoolmaster named John Le Pelley learned about this somehow, dug them up a few years later, and sold them to some Normans from Coutances, who took them away.

Saint Magloire was the nephew and pupil of Saint Samson, and was born in the middle of the sixth century. He succeeded his uncle, Samson, as Bishop of Dol, but after a few years resigned his charge and retreated to Sark, where he founded a sort of monastery or missionary college, and where he died. His remains were translated in the ninth century to Léhon, near Dinan, and afterwards to Paris, where they were deposited in the church which still bears the name of the saint.

Saint Magloire was the nephew and student of Saint Samson, born in the mid-sixth century. He took over from his uncle, Samson, as Bishop of Dol, but after a few years stepped down and withdrew to Sark, where he established a kind of monastery or missionary college, and where he passed away. His remains were moved in the ninth century to Léhon, near Dinan, and later to Paris, where they were placed in the church that still honors the saint's name.

Two localities in the immediate neighbourhood of St. Malière bear the singular names of “Paradis” and “Enfer.” Tradition is entirely silent as to the origin of these names, but it is possible that they may have been in some way connected with the chapel, and with some of the superstitious usages so common among the nations of Celtic origin.

Two places nearby St. Malière have the unusual names “Paradis” and “Enfer.” There are no records explaining how these names came about, but it’s likely that they are somehow linked to the chapel and some of the superstitions that are common among Celtic-descended cultures.

The Chapel of St. Clair was named after the first Bishop of Nantes, who lived in the third century. This chapel stood on the hill a little to the eastward of the farmhouse in Saint Sampson’s parish which still bears the name. In clearing the ground for quarries[187] of late years many human bones and a few gravestones have been discovered there.

The Chapel of St. Clair was named after the first Bishop of Nantes, who lived in the third century. This chapel was located on the hill just east of the farmhouse in Saint Sampson’s parish, which still carries the name. In recent years, while clearing the land for quarries[187], many human bones and a few gravestones have been uncovered there.

It was situated on the “Franc-Fief Gallicien,” the tenants of which enjoy to this day an exemption from certain feudal duties, which is said to have been granted to their forefathers by King Edward IV. in acknowledgment of the services rendered by them as mariners in bringing him to this island from Exmouth, when, as Earl of March, he escaped with the famous Earl of Warwick, and their followers from England, after a victory gained by Henry VII. over the Yorkist party in October, 1459.

It was located on the "Franc-Fief Gallicien," where the tenants still enjoy exemption from certain feudal duties, which is believed to have been granted to their ancestors by King Edward IV for their services as sailors in bringing him to this island from Exmouth. This happened when he was the Earl of March and escaped with the famous Earl of Warwick and their followers from England, after Henry VII defeated the Yorkist party in October 1459.

The Chapel of St. Germain was in the Castel parish, and its holy well, which is still regarded by some as no less efficacious than the fountain of St. George, was situated to the northward of that chapel. All traces of the building have long since disappeared, and all that we know of it is that in the Extents of Queen Elizabeth and James I. a rent payable to the Crown is described as “due on a piece of ground situated near the Chapel of St. Germain.”

The Chapel of St. Germain was located in the Castel parish, and its holy well, which some still consider as effective as the fountain of St. George, was found to the north of the chapel. All traces of the building have long been gone, and all we know about it is that in the records of Queen Elizabeth and James I., a rent owed to the Crown is listed as “due on a piece of ground located near the Chapel of St. Germain.”

There is also said to have been a Chapel of Ste. Anne, near the King’s Mills, more correctly designated as Les Grands Moulins. St. Anne also had her sacred fountain. The names of “Ste. Hélène,” at St. Andrew’s, and La Madeleine, St. Pierre-du-Bois, may also have been derived from religious buildings, but of these nothing but the names now remain.

There was also said to be a Chapel of St. Anne, near the King's Mills, more accurately referred to as Les Grands Moulins. St. Anne also had her holy fountain. The names "St. Hélène" at St. Andrew's, and La Madeleine, St. Pierre-du-Bois, might have also come from religious buildings, but all that remains of these are just the names now.

In St. Martin’s parish there was a chapel attached to the Priory of Blanchelande, and another, Saint Jean de la Houguette, which very probably was erected on the site now occupied by the parish school.[91]

In St. Martin’s parish there was a chapel attached to the Priory of Blanchelande, and another, Saint Jean de la Houguette, which very probably was erected on the site now occupied by the parish school.[91]

In the Extente of the Fief Anneville it is said that[188] the lord has his “Chapelles.” It is probable that all the feudal lords who held the lands direct from the Crown had the same right of chapel. Such at least seems to have been the case in Jersey, where some still exist, and in the Clos-du-Valle, situated in the Vale parish, is a field called “La Chapelle du Sud,” west of a field called “Le Galle,” on the Crown lands. Here was probably the site of a now forgotten chapel.

In the Extent of the Fief Anneville, it is said that[188] the lord has his “chapels.” It's likely that all the feudal lords who held the lands directly from the Crown had the same right to a chapel. This appears to have been the case in Jersey, where some still exist. In the Clos-du-Valle, located in the Vale parish, there is a field called “La Chapelle du Sud,” situated west of a field called “Le Galle,” on the Crown lands. This was probably the location of a now-forgotten chapel.

Closely connected with the chapels and churches are the holy wells. Even in pagan times, before the introduction of Christianity, it is well known that a sort of worship was paid to the nymphs or deities who were supposed to haunt these fountains, and to whose interference were attributed the cures effected by the use of these waters. When a purer faith was preached, and it was found impossible to wean the minds of the people entirely away from a belief in the supernatural qualities of these springs, the early missionaries—whether wisely or not it is difficult to say—sought to direct the attention of their converts into a new channel, and bestowed the name of some saint on these hallowed spots, who thenceforth was supposed to stand in the place of the ancient local deity or genius of the well.

Closely connected with the chapels and churches are the holy wells. Even in pagan times, before Christianity was introduced, it’s well known that people worshipped the nymphs or deities believed to inhabit these springs, and they attributed the healing effects of these waters to their intervention. When a more pure faith was preached, and it became clear that it was impossible to completely separate people from their belief in the supernatural qualities of these springs, early missionaries—whether wisely or not is hard to say—tried to redirect the focus of their followers towards a new approach. They named these sacred sites after certain saints, who then were thought to take the place of the ancient local deity or spirit of the well.

[81] In the Dédicace des Eglises, “Notre Dame de Lihou” is called Notre Dame de la Roche. Now the word Perelle is a diminutive of Pierre, and we know that in our dialect “pierre” and “rocque” are used indiscriminately, and have the same meaning.

[81] In the Dédicace des Eglises, “Notre Dame de Lihou” is called Notre Dame de la Roche. Now the word Perelle is a diminutive of Pierre, and we know that in our dialect “pierre” and “rocque” are used indiscriminately, and have the same meaning.

[82] Editor’s Note.—The Fief St. George was bought from the Royal Commissioners by Thomas Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, in 1563, let to Pierre Massey 25th June, 1616, and bought 18th May, 1629, by Nicholas de Jersey, son of Michel, from George Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, son of Thomas. Nicholas de Jersey’s only child Marie married Jacques Guille, 2nd May, 1638, and so brought St. George into the Guille family.

[82] Editor's Note.—The Fief St. George was bought from the Royal Commissioners by Thomas Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, in 1563, let to Pierre Massey 25th June, 1616, and bought 18th May, 1629, by Nicholas de Jersey, son of Michel, from George Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, son of Thomas. Nicholas de Jersey’s only child Marie married Jacques Guille, 2nd May, 1638, and so brought St. George into the Guille family.

[83] Editor’s Notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Editor’s Notes.

May 10th, 1292.—“Confirmation of a charter which the King has inspected, whereby Henry III. granted in frank almoin to the Chaplain of the Chapel of St. Mary, Orgoil Castle, Gerneseye, the 10th of a rent called Chaumpard in the island of Gerneseye.”

May 10th, 1292.—“Confirmation of a charter that the King has reviewed, in which Henry III. granted in free alms to the Chaplain of the Chapel of St. Mary at Orgoil Castle, Gerneseye, the tenth of a rent known as Chaumpard on the island of Gerneseye.”

Dec. 26th, 1328.—“Grant to John de Etton, King’s Clerk, of the Chapel of St. Mary of the Marsh, in the island of Gerneseye.”

Dec. 26th, 1328.—“Grant to John de Etton, King’s Clerk, of the Chapel of St. Mary of the Marsh, in the island of Guernsey.”

Ancient Petition No. 13289.—“To our Lord the King and to his Council shows Ralph the Chaplain of one of his Chapels called the Chapel des Mareis in the Island of Gerneseye, that whereas the King has given in alms all the 10th sheaf of his champartz in the said isle to this Chaplain to sing every day a mass for the King and his ancestors and heirs. Now since last August the attourneys of the King have disseized him of the tithes of two carues of land, viz. of the Carue of the Corbines and Suardes and also of the tithes of a place whereof he was never disseized. He prays to be restored thereto, as otherwise he would have nothing to live upon, as his whole rent is only worth £7, and scarcely half that.”

Ancient Petition No. 13289.—“To our Lord the King and his Council, Ralph, the Chaplain of one of his Chapels called the Chapel des Mareis in the Island of Gerneseye, states that the King has donated every 10th sheaf of his champartz in the island to this Chaplain to hold a daily mass for the King and his ancestors and heirs. Since last August, the King’s attorneys have taken from him the tithes of two carues of land, specifically the Carue of the Corbines and Suardes, and also the tithes of a place he was never deprived of. He requests to be restored to this, as otherwise he would have nothing to live on, given that his total rent is only worth £7, and hardly even half of that.”

(Endorsed) “Go to Otto (de Grandison) and pray for a writ to enquire if the tithes, etc., belong to the Chapel, and if they do, then let them be restored.” (No date—but Otho de Grandison was Governor of the Islands 1303-29.)

(Endorsed) “Go to Otto (de Grandison) and ask for a writ to find out if the tithes, etc., belong to the Chapel, and if they do, then let them be returned.” (No date—but Otho de Grandison was Governor of the Islands 1303-29.)

May 10th, 1382.—“Appointment of Peter Gyon, serjeant-at-arms, and Henry de Rither, supplying the places in Gerneseye of Hugh de Calvyle, governor of the (Channel) Islands, to enquire touching the cessation, through the negligence of the Chaplains, of divine service and works of charity in the Chapel of Marreys in that Island, and touching the sale and removal of its chalices, books, vestments, and other ornaments, and to certify into Chancery. (Vacated because enrolled on the French Roll of this year).”

May 10, 1382.—“Appointment of Peter Gyon, sergeant-at-arms, and Henry de Rither, to take over the responsibilities in Guernsey from Hugh de Calvyle, governor of the (Channel) Islands, to investigate the halt in divine service and charitable works in the Chapel of Marreys on that Island due to the negligence of the Chaplains, as well as the sale and removal of its chalices, books, vestments, and other items, and to report back to Chancery. (This was vacated because it was recorded on the French Roll of this year).”

[84] Editor’s Note.—The Brégards or Brégearts were a very old family in the Vale and St. Sampson’s parishes. Early in the sixteenth century one branch of this family bought land at “Vauvert,” St. Peter Port, and became known as “Brégeart, or Briart, alias Vauvert,” and finally simply as “Vauvert.” A curious instance of change of surname.

[84] Editor’s Note.—The Brégards or Brégearts were a very old family in the Vale and St. Sampson’s parishes. Early in the sixteenth century one branch of this family bought land at “Vauvert,” St. Peter Port, and became known as “Brégeart, or Briart, alias Vauvert,” and finally simply as “Vauvert.” A curious instance of change of surname.

[85] Editor’s Note.—Peter and Jannequin Le Marchant were sons of Denis Le Marchant, Jurat and Lieutenant-Bailiff of Guernsey, and Jenette de Chesney, youngest daughter of Sir William de Chesney and Joan de Gorges. The chapel is alluded to in their father’s “Bille de Partage,” dated 3rd June, 1393.

[85] Editor's Note.—Peter and Jannequin Le Marchant were sons of Denis Le Marchant, Jurat and Lieutenant-Bailiff of Guernsey, and Jenette de Chesney, youngest daughter of Sir William de Chesney and Joan de Gorges. The chapel is alluded to in their father’s “Bille de Partage,” dated 3rd June, 1393.

[86] Editor’s Notes.—The following is a short pedigree of the descendants of Nicholas Henry, derived principally from MSS. at Sausmarez Manor:—

[86] Editor’s Notes.—The following is a short pedigree of the descendants of Nicholas Henry, derived principally from MSS. at Sausmarez Manor:—

Geneaological table; too complex to render accurately as HTML, but available as an image and/or in the text version.

[87] Editor’s Note.—Nicholas Fouaschin, son of Thomas, and Jurat of the Royal Court, bought the Manors of Le Comte and Anneville from Sir Robert Willoughby, February 16th, 1509. Sir Robert, afterwards Lord Broke, inherited these Manors from his grandmother, Anne de Chesney, daughter and co-heiress of Sir Edmund de Chesney and Alice Stafford.

[87] Editor's Note.—Nicholas Fouaschin, son of Thomas, and Jurat of the Royal Court, bought the Manors of Le Comte and Anneville from Sir Robert Willoughby, February 16th, 1509. Sir Robert, afterwards Lord Broke, inherited these Manors from his grandmother, Anne de Chesney, daughter and co-heiress of Sir Edmund de Chesney and Alice Stafford.

[88] Editor’s Note.—Through the marriage on October 13th, 1660, of Charles Andros to Alice Fashion, only child of Thomas Fashion, Seigneur of Anneville.

[88] Editor's Note.—Through the marriage on October 13th, 1660, of Charles Andros to Alice Fashion, only child of Thomas Fashion, Seigneur of Anneville.

[89] See note on page 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[90] Editor’s Note.—Tradition in that part of the island says (so I was told in 1896 by the woman living in the old farmhouse called St. Magloire) that in building this cottage they came upon the old corner stone of the original chapel. Thinking it was sacrilegious to move it, and would entail ill-luck on them and their children, they left it in its place, and there it still remains.

[90] Editor's Note.—Tradition in that part of the island says (so I was told in 1896 by the woman living in the old farmhouse called St. Magloire) that in building this cottage they came upon the old corner stone of the original chapel. Thinking it was sacrilegious to move it, and would entail ill-luck on them and their children, they left it in its place, and there it still remains.

[91] See note on page 197.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Holy Wells.

Holy wells still exist in many parts of the island, and are resorted to for various purposes, but principally for the cure of erysipelas, rheumatism and glandular swellings, and inflammation or weakness of the eyes. These maladies are all called by the country people[189] “Mal de la Fontaine.”

Holy wells still exist in many parts of the island and are visited for various purposes, mainly for curing erysipelas, rheumatism, glandular swellings, and inflammation or weakness of the eyes. These ailments are all referred to by the local people[189] as “Mal de la Fontaine.”

“Wishing Well, Les Fontaines, Castel.”

“Wishing Well, Les Fontaines, Castel.”

Whether the water will prove efficacious as a remedy is ascertained by noticing the effect produced on applying it. If it evaporates rapidly, passing off in steam, or runs off the swelling like little drops of quicksilver, it is of the right sort, and the sufferer may hope for a speedy cure. Still, there are certain ceremonies to be observed, without which it is useless to make the attempt.

Whether the water will work as a remedy is determined by observing its effect when applied. If it evaporates quickly, turning into steam, or beads up on the swelling like tiny droplets of mercury, it is the right kind, and the person in pain can expect a quick recovery. However, there are specific rituals that must be followed; otherwise, the attempt is pointless.

It must be applied before the patient has broken his fast for nine consecutive mornings, and must be dropped on to the affected place with the fingers, and not put on with a sponge or rag. It must be taken fresh from the well every day at daybreak. The person who draws it must on no account speak to anyone either on his way to, or from the fountain, and must be particularly careful not to spill a single drop from the pitcher. It is customary to leave a small coin on the edge of the well, which was doubtless intended originally as an offering to the saint who was supposed to have the spring under his especial protection, and whose name it bore. These wells are said also to be used for purposes of divination. The maiden who is desirous of knowing who her future husband is to be, must visit the fountain for nine consecutive mornings fasting and in silence. On the last day when she looks into the clear basin of the well, she will see the face of him she is fated to wed reflected in the water. Should her destiny be to die unmarried, it is believed that a grinning skull will appear instead of the wished-for face.

It must be applied before the patient has fasted for nine consecutive mornings and should be applied to the affected area with the fingers, not with a sponge or cloth. It must be taken fresh from the well every day at dawn. The person collecting it must not speak to anyone while going to or coming from the fountain and must be very careful not to spill a single drop from the pitcher. It's customary to leave a small coin on the edge of the well, which was probably originally meant as an offering to the saint believed to protect the spring and after whom it was named. These wells are also said to be used for divination. A young woman wanting to know who her future husband will be must visit the fountain for nine consecutive mornings, fasting and in silence. On the last day, when she looks into the clear basin of the well, she will see the face of the man she is destined to marry reflected in the water. If her fate is to remain unmarried, it’s believed that a grinning skull will appear instead of the desired face.

The well most in repute is that of St. George, in the parish of Ste. Marie du Castel, but St. Germain[191] and Ste. Anne, at no great distance, have their votaries, and there are also the “Fontaine de St. Clair,” near St. Andrew’s Church, the fountain of Gounebec in the valley of that name near the Moulin de Haut, two in the parish of the Forest,—that known by the name of “La Fontaine St. Martin,” which rises on the cliffs to the westward of the point of La Corbière, and the other at a point between Le Gron and La Planque, where the three parishes of the Forest, St. Saviour’s, and St. Andrew’s meet. The “Fontaine de Lesset,” at St. Saviour’s, is also renowned. In the parish of St. Peter Port the fountain of Le Vau Laurent was famous for the cure of sore eyes, and the water of another on the side of the hill below Les Côtils, known formerly as “La Fontaine des Corbins,” was supposed to be efficacious in cases of consumption if taken inwardly. “La Fontaine Fleurie,” near Havelet, and another in the marshes near the ruined stronghold of “Le Château des Marais,” commonly known as the Ivy Castle, are also resorted to. The fountains of St. Pierre and Notre Dame are mentioned in early ordinances of the Royal Court. The former is known to have been situated near the Town Church, at a spot called Le Pont Orchon, in the street which still bears the name of “La Rue de la Fontaine.” The latter was apparently at the foot of the Mont Gibet, at the upper end of what is now the Market Place. The erection of pumps over most of these springs has deprived them of their ancient prestige, and has effectually removed any curative properties which they may formerly have possessed. Although every spring was not efficacious in all cases, to insure a cure it was necessary to use the water of a particular well, and, in order to choose it to consult certain persons[192] who are knowing in these matters, and who, by an inspection of the part affected are able to tell what particular spring should be resorted to.[92]

The well most in repute is that of St. George, in the parish of Ste. Marie du Castel, but St. Germain[191] and Ste. Anne, at no great distance, have their votaries, and there are also the “Fontaine de St. Clair,” near St. Andrew’s Church, the fountain of Gounebec in the valley of that name near the Moulin de Haut, two in the parish of the Forest,—that known by the name of “La Fontaine St. Martin,” which rises on the cliffs to the westward of the point of La Corbière, and the other at a point between Le Gron and La Planque, where the three parishes of the Forest, St. Saviour’s, and St. Andrew’s meet. The “Fontaine de Lesset,” at St. Saviour’s, is also renowned. In the parish of St. Peter Port the fountain of Le Vau Laurent was famous for the cure of sore eyes, and the water of another on the side of the hill below Les Côtils, known formerly as “La Fontaine des Corbins,” was supposed to be efficacious in cases of consumption if taken inwardly. “La Fontaine Fleurie,” near Havelet, and another in the marshes near the ruined stronghold of “Le Château des Marais,” commonly known as the Ivy Castle, are also resorted to. The fountains of St. Pierre and Notre Dame are mentioned in early ordinances of the Royal Court. The former is known to have been situated near the Town Church, at a spot called Le Pont Orchon, in the street which still bears the name of “La Rue de la Fontaine.” The latter was apparently at the foot of the Mont Gibet, at the upper end of what is now the Market Place. The erection of pumps over most of these springs has deprived them of their ancient prestige, and has effectually removed any curative properties which they may formerly have possessed. Although every spring was not efficacious in all cases, to insure a cure it was necessary to use the water of a particular well, and, in order to choose it to consult certain persons[192] who are knowing in these matters, and who, by an inspection of the part affected are able to tell what particular spring should be resorted to.[92]

[92] Editor’s Notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Editor's Notes.

There are two wells or rather fountains, for it is imperative that they should be fed by a stream of running water, in St. Martin’s; one, called “La Fontaine des Navets,” is on the right hand side of the cliff above Saints’ Bay; it is best approached from the Icart road, by the turning to the left down a little lane, opposite Mr. Moon’s cottage. This lane runs just behind Mrs. Martin’s pic-nic house. There are two wells in this lane, but the second, the most southerly, is the sacred one.

There are two wells, or rather fountains, in St. Martin’s, and they need to have a steady flow of running water. One, called “La Fontaine des Navets,” is located on the right side of the cliff above Saints’ Bay. The best way to get to it is from the Icart road, by turning left down a small lane opposite Mr. Moon’s cottage. This lane runs just behind Mrs. Martin’s picnic house. There are two wells in this lane, but the second one, the more southern one, is the sacred one.

The other fountain was called “La Fontaine de la Beilleuse,” and was situated just east of the church, below the farmhouse, belonging to Mr. Tardif. That again, was a double fountain, of which the southern was the wishing well, but it has now unfortunately been done away with, while the upper one has been converted into a drinking trough for cattle. Both these fountains cured the red swellings known as “Mal de la Fontaine.” When I asked why these should be efficacious, and not any other, I was told that it was because they looked east, and were fed by springs running towards the east.—From Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Mauger, etc.

The other fountain was called “La Fontaine de la Beilleuse,” and was located just east of the church, below the farmhouse owned by Mr. Tardif. This was also a double fountain, with the southern part being the wishing well, but unfortunately, it has now been removed, while the upper part has been turned into a drinking trough for cattle. Both fountains were known to cure the red swellings called “Mal de la Fontaine.” When I asked why these were effective and not others, I was told it was because they faced east and were fed by springs that flowed towards the east.—From Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Mauger, etc.

See M. Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, T. I., p. 45:—“Au moment où le Christianisme s’introduisit en Gaul, le culte des pierres, des arbres et des fontaines y était florissant. De l’an 452, date du deuxième concile d’Arles, à l’an 658, concile de Nantes, nombre d’assemblées ecclesiastiques s’occupèrent de la question.”

See M. Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, T. I., p. 45:—“At the time Christianity began to spread in Gaul, the worship of stones, trees, and fountains was thriving. From the year 452, the date of the second council of Arles, to the year 658, the council of Nantes, many ecclesiastical assemblies addressed this issue.”

See also Notions Historiques sur les Côtes-du-Nord, par Havasque, T. I., p. 17:—“De l’usage que les druides faisaient de l’eau des différentes sources est venue le culte que les Bretons ont si longtemps rendu aux fontaines.… Lors de l’établissement du Christianisme, les prêtres les consacrèrent à Dieu, sous l’invocation de la Vierge ou de quelque Saint, afin que les hommes grossiers, frappés par ces effigies, s’acoutumassent insensiblement à rendre à Dieu et à ses Saints l’hommage qu’ils adressaient auparavant aux fontaines elles-mêmes. Telle est l’origine des niches pratiquées dans la maçonnerie de presque toutes les fontaines, niches dans lesquelles on a placé la statue du saint qui donne son nom à la source. C’est pour parvenir au même but que le clergé fit ériger à la mème époque des chapelles dans les lieux consacrés à la religion ou au culte.”

See also Notions Historiques sur les Côtes-du-Nord, by Havasque, T. I., p. 17:—“The way the druids used the water from various springs led to the worship that the Bretons long offered to fountains.… When Christianity was established, the priests dedicated these springs to God, invoking the Virgin or some Saint, so that the common people, struck by these figures, would gradually get used to showing reverence to God and His Saints instead of the springs themselves. This is the origin of the niches created in the masonry of almost all fountains, where the statue of the saint after whom the spring is named is placed. To achieve the same goal, the clergy built chapels in places dedicated to religion or worship around the same time.”

The Saint George Horse.

We have already mentioned the well of St. George as being supreme in its sanctity; indeed we may almost say that its reputation is such that it throws all others into the shade. It stands near the ruined chapel of the same name.

We’ve already talked about the well of St. George as being the most sacred; in fact, we could say its reputation is so great that it makes all other wells seem insignificant. It’s located near the ruined chapel of the same name.

A place of such antiquity and reputed sanctity might naturally be expected to have its legends, though many doubtless have disappeared, but a firm faith still exists in the miraculous properties of the water of the well, and the old people still say that on tempestuous nights, especially during thunder and lightning, the form of a horse, darting flames of fire from its eyes and nostrils, may be seen galloping[193] thrice, and thrice only, round the ruined precincts of the chapel.

A place with such ancient history and revered significance is naturally expected to have its legends, even if many have likely faded away. Still, there is a strong belief in the miraculous qualities of the well’s water, and the elders say that on stormy nights, especially during thunderstorms, a horse can be seen galloping three times around the ruined grounds of the chapel, shooting flames from its eyes and nostrils[193].

Some accounts of the spectral appearance speak only of a horse’s head enveloped in flames, without the accompaniment of a body.[93]

Some accounts of the spectral appearance speak only of a horse’s head enveloped in flames, without the accompaniment of a body.[93]

The territory of St. George was also formerly known by the name of “St. Grégoire,” and, though Nicholas Breakspear, Pope Adrian IV., numbers “La Chapelle de St. George” among the possessions of St. Michel in his Bull of 1155, Robert de Thorigni calls it “St. Grégoire” in 1156, but in many places the St. George of the legends seems to have been confused with the “Egrégoires,” the watcher, “l’ange qui veille,” of the old world. It is, according to mythology, “l’Egrégoire” who mounts the white horse that leads to victory, which apparition, in the moment of danger, has roused so many Catholic armies from despair.

The region of St. George was previously known as “St. Grégoire.” While Nicholas Breakspear, Pope Adrian IV, lists “La Chapelle de St. George” among the possessions of St. Michel in his Bull of 1155, Robert de Thorigni referred to it as “St. Grégoire” in 1156. However, in many instances, the St. George of the legends seems to have been mixed up with the “Egrégoires,” the watcher, “the angel who watches over,” from the old world. According to mythology, it is “l’Egrégoire” who rides the white horse that leads to victory—this figure has inspired countless Catholic armies from despair in times of danger.

The fountain was so much resorted to for divers superstitions formerly, that in 1408 an Act was passed by the Royal Court, at the request of Dom Toulley, Prêtre de St. George, under the Bailiff Gervais de Clermont, that the pathway to the fountain was only open to the faithful on their way to divine service, or to the sick who came to be healed.

The fountain was frequented for various superstitions in the past, so in 1408, an Act was passed by the Royal Court at the request of Dom Toulley, Priest of St. George, under the Bailiff Gervais de Clermont, stating that the pathway to the fountain was only open to the faithful on their way to church or to the sick seeking healing.

We may add that an adjoining field bears the[194] name of “Le Trépied,” a name which is to be found in other localities in the island, and which indicates that a primæval stone monument, of the nature of those commonly called Druid’s altars, may have at one time stood there. These, as has already been shown, have always had the reputation of being the haunt of fairies, and sometimes of spirits of a less innocent nature.

We can also mention that a nearby field is known as “Le Trépied,” a name that appears in other places on the island and suggests that an ancient stone monument, similar to what are often called Druid’s altars, may have once existed there. As previously noted, these sites have always been known as places where fairies are said to gather, and sometimes they are associated with less benign spirits.

[93] From G. Métivier, Esq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From G. Métivier, Esq.

“Our Lady and St. George were often partners in worship; and the latter’s holy wells are famous in old legends:—‘And the Kynge (of Lybie) did to make a chyrche there of our Lady and of Saynte George. In the whyche yet sourdet a fountayn of lyving water whyche heled the seke peple yt drinken thereof.’”—Caxton’s Edition of the Golden Legend, fol. cxi.

“Our Lady and St. George frequently worshipped together, and the holy wells dedicated to St. George are well-known in ancient tales:—‘And the King of Libya had a church built there for Our Lady and St. George. In which there was still a fountain of living water that healed the sick people who drank from it.’”—Caxton’s Edition of the Golden Legend, fol. cxi.

Editor’s Note.—See Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, by Laisnal de la Salle, Tome I., p. 324.

Editor's Note.—See Beliefs and Legends of Central France, by Laisnal de la Salle, Tome I., p. 324.

A Tale of St. George’s Well.

St. Patrick and St. George, in the days when there were “saints errant” as well as “knights errant,” both happened to come to Guernsey, and met on this spot. St. Patrick had just arrived from Jersey, where the inhabitants had pelted him with stones and treated him with such systematic rudeness that the saint, furious, came on to Guernsey, and there he was welcomed with effusion. Meeting St. George, they began to quarrel as to whom the island should in future belong. However, being saints, they decided that it would be more consistent with their profession each to give some special boon to the island, and then go their ways. So St. Patrick filled his wallet with all the noxious things to be found,—toads, snakes, etc.,—and went back to Jersey and there emptied it, freeing Guernsey for ever from all things poisonous, while giving to Jersey a double share. St. George smote the tiny stream at his feet, “the waters to be for the healing of diseases, and a blessing to whoever shall own this spot. He shall never lack for bread, nor shall he ever be childless whilst this well be preserved untainted.” Now, many, many years ago, the Guilles, who still own St. George, inherited it from the De Jerseys, and it so happened that the lord of the estate had an only[195] son who was naturally very dear to him. An old friend of the family brought him a canary bird as a pet, and, as one had never before been seen in Guernsey, it was very precious. One day it flew away from its cage, the door being accidentally left open, and was pursued hotly by the child. It made for the well, and apparently flew in, for the child was bending forward, an act which would inevitably have caused him to fall in, when he was arrested by the neighing of a horse behind him. He looked round and saw the fiery head of St. George’s charger disappearing among the trees. That look saved him, and the bird was seen perched on the cross above the well, singing loudly. Presently it flew back to its little master, who had been saved by St. George from a watery grave, and a picture of the boy with his canary bird is still to be seen among the Guille family portraits.[94]

St. Patrick and St. George, in the days when there were “saints errant” as well as “knights errant,” both happened to come to Guernsey, and met on this spot. St. Patrick had just arrived from Jersey, where the inhabitants had pelted him with stones and treated him with such systematic rudeness that the saint, furious, came on to Guernsey, and there he was welcomed with effusion. Meeting St. George, they began to quarrel as to whom the island should in future belong. However, being saints, they decided that it would be more consistent with their profession each to give some special boon to the island, and then go their ways. So St. Patrick filled his wallet with all the noxious things to be found,—toads, snakes, etc.,—and went back to Jersey and there emptied it, freeing Guernsey for ever from all things poisonous, while giving to Jersey a double share. St. George smote the tiny stream at his feet, “the waters to be for the healing of diseases, and a blessing to whoever shall own this spot. He shall never lack for bread, nor shall he ever be childless whilst this well be preserved untainted.” Now, many, many years ago, the Guilles, who still own St. George, inherited it from the De Jerseys, and it so happened that the lord of the estate had an only[195] son who was naturally very dear to him. An old friend of the family brought him a canary bird as a pet, and, as one had never before been seen in Guernsey, it was very precious. One day it flew away from its cage, the door being accidentally left open, and was pursued hotly by the child. It made for the well, and apparently flew in, for the child was bending forward, an act which would inevitably have caused him to fall in, when he was arrested by the neighing of a horse behind him. He looked round and saw the fiery head of St. George’s charger disappearing among the trees. That look saved him, and the bird was seen perched on the cross above the well, singing loudly. Presently it flew back to its little master, who had been saved by St. George from a watery grave, and a picture of the boy with his canary bird is still to be seen among the Guille family portraits.[94]

[94] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane Clarke.

[94] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane Clarke.

Girls at St. George’s Well.

There is a curious property attached to this well, that is that if a maiden visits it, fasting and in silence, on nine successive mornings, carefully depositing a piece of silver in the niche as an offering to the saint, she is assured of matrimony within nine times nine weeks, and, by looking into the well with an earnest desire to behold the image of the intended husband, his face will appear mirrored in the water. And, in former times, when the man was identified, the girl gave his name to the priest, who then summoned him before St. George, and, as destined for each other by Heaven, they were solemnly united.[196] There is still a tradition extant of one of the neighbouring girls of the parish, being forbidden by her father to marry the man on whom her heart was set, on the ground of his poverty, declaring that, having seen his face in the well, he was evidently destined for her by Heaven, and that she would claim him as her fate before the priest. On this her father, fearing the exposure and public censure, gave his consent to the marriage.[95]

There is a curious property attached to this well, that is that if a maiden visits it, fasting and in silence, on nine successive mornings, carefully depositing a piece of silver in the niche as an offering to the saint, she is assured of matrimony within nine times nine weeks, and, by looking into the well with an earnest desire to behold the image of the intended husband, his face will appear mirrored in the water. And, in former times, when the man was identified, the girl gave his name to the priest, who then summoned him before St. George, and, as destined for each other by Heaven, they were solemnly united.[196] There is still a tradition extant of one of the neighbouring girls of the parish, being forbidden by her father to marry the man on whom her heart was set, on the ground of his poverty, declaring that, having seen his face in the well, he was evidently destined for her by Heaven, and that she would claim him as her fate before the priest. On this her father, fearing the exposure and public censure, gave his consent to the marriage.[95]

There is also a legend told by Mr. Métivier of a country girl stealing out one summer night in the year 1798, to meet her lover near the well, flying home terrified, having seen a troop of bare skeletons grouped round the well, and gazing into the troubled waters.

There’s also a story shared by Mr. Métivier about a country girl who sneaked out one summer night in 1798 to meet her boyfriend by the well. She ran home in a panic after seeing a group of bare skeletons huddled around the well, staring into the murky water.

Connected with the Chapel of St. George was a cemetery, which boasted of many relics, famous for their miracles.

Connected to the Chapel of St. George was a cemetery, known for its many relics, famous for their miracles.

At one time this cemetery was said to be haunted by a beautiful young girl. Every night wailing and crying was heard, and a figure was seen, much mangled, walking about. The cries were supposed to proceed from the tomb of a girl who had disappeared from her home one night in a most mysterious manner, and whose mangled corpse was picked up a few days later near the Hanois rocks, so battered and bruised that it was evidently not a case of suicide. However, in course of time, a grave being opened near hers, some bones were thrown up, and, being handled by an old man who in days gone by had been the murdered girl’s lover, a stream of blood oozed out of the dry bone! and with awful shrieks he owned to having been her murderer, and[197] was executed soon afterwards at the “Champ du Gibet” at St. Andrew’s.

At one time, this cemetery was rumored to be haunted by a beautiful young girl. Every night, wails and cries could be heard, and a figure, heavily injured, was seen wandering around. The cries were believed to come from the tomb of a girl who had mysteriously disappeared from her home one night, and whose battered body was found a few days later near the Hanois rocks, so beaten up that it clearly wasn’t a case of suicide. However, over time, when a grave near hers was opened, some bones were uncovered, and as an old man who had once been the murdered girl’s lover handled them, blood started oozing from the dry bone! With horrendous screams, he confessed to being her murderer, and[197] he was executed soon after at the “Champ du Gibet” at St. Andrew’s.

[95] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane Clarke.

[95] From Miss Lane, afterwards Mrs. Lane Clarke.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor’s Notes.

With reference to the statement on page 181 that Torteval Church is under the invocation of Our Lady. In “A Survey of the Estate of Guernzey and Jarzey by Peter Heylyn,—1656,” p. 320, he says:—“that (church) which is here called Tortevall (is dedicated) as some suppose unto St. Philip, others will have it to St. Martha.”

With regard to the statement on page 181 that Torteval Church is dedicated to Our Lady. In “A Survey of the Estate of Guernzey and Jarzey by Peter Heylyn,—1656,” p. 320, he writes:—“that (church) which is referred to here as Tortevall (is dedicated) as some believe to St. Philip, while others claim it is to St. Martha.”

On page 187 it is said that a chapel probably existed on the site of St. Martin’s Parish School. In Elie Brevint’s MSS. written in the early part of the 17th Century he says:—“Les Havillands de St. Martin ont donné la chappelle pour servir d’eschole, et de la terre auprès deux fois autant que la verd de Serk, comme dit Thomas Robert.”

On page 187, it states that a chapel likely existed at the location of St. Martin’s Parish School. In Elie Brevint’s manuscripts written in the early 17th century, he says:—“The Havillands of St. Martin donated the chapel to be used as a school, and the land next to it is twice as much as the green of Sark, as Thomas Robert said.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER VI.
Fairies.

“Come, frolick youth, and follow me
My frantique boy, and I’ll show thee
The country of the Fayries.”
Drayton’s “Muses Elizium, 1630.”
“O l’heureux temps que celui de ces fables,
Des bon démons, des esprits familiers,
Des forfadets, aux mortels secourables!
On écoutait tous ces faits admirables
Dans son château, près d’un large foyer:
Le père et l’oncle, et la mère et la fille,
Et les voisins, et toute la famille,
Ouvraient l’oreille à Monsieur l’aumonier,
Qui leur ferait des contes de sorcier.
On a banni les démons et les fées;
Sous la raison les grâces étouffées,
Livrent nos cœurs à l’insipidité;
Le raisonner tristement s’accrédite;
On court hélas! après la vérité,
Ah! croyez-moi, l’erreur a son mérite.”
Voltaire.
“Fairy elves
Whose midnight frolics by a forest side
Or fountain, some belated peasant sees.”
Milton.

Common Beliefs about Fairies.

It is not very easy to ascertain precisely what the popular idea of a fairy is. The belief in them seems to have died out, or, perhaps, to speak more correctly, they are no longer looked upon as beings that have any existence in[199] the present day. That such a race did once exist, that they possessed supernatural powers, that they sometimes entered into communication with mankind, is still believed, but all that is related of them is told as events that happened long before the memory of man, and it is curious to see how a known historical fact—the invasion of the island by Yvon de Galles in the fourteenth century,—has, in the lapse of ages, assumed the form of a myth, and how his Spanish troops have been converted into denizens of fairyland. Perhaps, as has been suggested by some writers who have made popular antiquities their peculiar study, all fairy mythology may be referred to a confused tradition of a primæval race of men, who were gradually driven out by the encroachments of more advanced civilization. According to this theory the inferior race retired before their conquerors into the most remote parts of the woods and hills, where they constructed for themselves rude dwellings, partly underground and covered with turf, such as may still be found in Lapland and Finland, or made use of the natural fissures in the rocks for their habitations, thus giving rise to the idea that fairies and dwarfs inhabit hills and the innermost recesses of the mountains. In the superior cunning which an oppressed race frequently possesses may have originated the opinion generally entertained of the great intelligence of the fairy people—and, as it is not to be supposed that a constant warfare was going on between the races, it is far from improbable that some of the stories which turn on the kindly intercourse of fairies with mortals, may have arisen in the recollection of neighbourly acts. The popular belief that flint arrow-heads are their work—the names[200] given in these islands—“rouets des faïkiaux,” or fairies’ spindles, to a sort of small perforated disc or flattened bead of stone which is occasionally dug up, and “pipes des faïkiaux” to the tiny pipes which date from the first introduction of tobacco,—their connection in the minds of the peasantry with the remains commonly called druidical, and, indeed, with any antiquity for which they cannot readily account, are all more or less confirmatory of the theory above alluded to. Some years ago a grave, walled up on the inside with stones, and containing a skeleton and the remains of some arms, was discovered on a hillside near L’Erée. The country people without hesitation pronounced it to be “Le Tombé du Rouai des Fâïes.”

It’s not very easy to pinpoint exactly what the common idea of a fairy is. The belief in them seems to have faded away, or, more accurately, they are no longer seen as beings that exist in the present day. While it’s still believed that such a race once existed and had supernatural powers, as well as interacted with humans, all stories about them are told as events that occurred long before anyone can remember. It's interesting to note how a well-known historical fact—the invasion of the island by Yvon de Galles in the fourteenth century—has over time turned into a myth, transforming his Spanish troops into inhabitants of fairyland. Perhaps, as some writers who focus on popular antiquities have suggested, all fairy mythology originates from a muddled tradition of an ancient race of humans who were gradually pushed out by advancing civilization. According to this theory, the lesser race retreated into the most remote woods and hills, where they built simple homes, partly underground and covered with grass, similar to those found in Lapland and Finland, or used natural rock crevices for shelter, which led to the belief that fairies and dwarfs live in the hills and deepest parts of the mountains. The superior cleverness often found in an oppressed race may have contributed to the common perception of the fairy people as highly intelligent. Since it’s unlikely that there was constant conflict between the races, it’s quite possible that some of the stories involving friendly interactions between fairies and mortals arose from memories of neighborly gestures. The widespread belief that flint arrowheads are their work—the names given in these islands—“rouets des faïkiaux,” or fairies’ spindles, to a type of small perforated disc or flattened stone bead sometimes unearthed, and “pipes des faïkiaux” to the tiny pipes dating from the first introduction of tobacco—their association in the minds of locals with remains often called druidical, and indeed with any antiquity that they can't easily explain, all support the theory just mentioned. A few years ago, a grave, walled with stones on the inside and containing a skeleton along with some remains of weapons, was found on a hillside near L’Erée. The local people immediately identified it as “Le Tombé du Rouai des Fâïes.”

One well-preserved cromlech in the same neighbourhood is called “Le Creux des Fâïes” and the local name of cromlechs, in general “pouquelâie,” may have some reference to that famous fairy Puck, or Robin Goodfellow, the west country Pixie, or Pisky, and the mischievous Irish goblin Phooka.

One well-preserved cromlech in the same area is called “Le Creux des Fâïes,” and the local term for cromlechs, in general “pouquelâie,” might have some connection to that famous fairy Puck, or Robin Goodfellow, the pixie from the west country, or Pisky, and the playful Irish goblin Phooka.

According to the best accounts the fairies are a very small people, and always extremely well dressed. The inhabitants of Sark attribute to them the peculiarity of carrying their heads under their arms. They are fond of sporting among the green branches of the trees, and on the borders of running streams. They are supposed to live underground in ant hills, and to have a particular affection for upright stones, around which they assemble, or which they use as marks in some of their games, and the removal of which they are apt to resent by causing injury to the persons or property of those who are bold enough to brave their displeasure in this respect. Some are[201] domestic, living invisibly about the hearth-stone or oven, but willing to make themselves useful by finishing the work which the housewife had not been able to complete during the day. They expected, however, as a reward for their kind offices that a bowl of milk porridge should be set on the floor for them when the family retired to rest. On one occasion a fairy was heard complaining that the porridge was too hot and scalded her. The sensible advice was given—to wait until it cooled.

According to the best accounts, fairies are very small people who always dress exceptionally well. The people of Sark say they have the odd habit of carrying their heads under their arms. They enjoy playing among the green branches of trees and along the edges of flowing streams. They are believed to live underground in ant hills and have a special fondness for upright stones, which they gather around or use as markers for some of their games. If someone removes a stone, they might take offense and cause mischief to those who dare to upset them in this way. Some fairies are domestic, living invisibly around the fireplace or oven, eager to help by finishing tasks the housewife couldn't complete during the day. However, they expect a bowl of milk porridge to be placed on the floor for them when the family goes to bed as a reward for their help. Once, a fairy was heard complaining that the porridge was too hot and burned her. The sensible response was to wait until it cooled down.

The few stories about fairies that I have been able to collect are given in these pages, and are very much the same as those related in other countries. Of the more elaborate fairy tale—that which recounts the adventures of a life-time, and in which a supernatural being—commonly called a fairy, but who has little or nothing in common with the fays who dance on the green sward by the light of the moon—is the directing influence either for good or bad,—I have been able to discover only the very slightest trace.

The few fairy stories I've managed to gather are shared in these pages, and they’re pretty similar to those told in other countries. As for the more detailed fairy tale—that one that tells the story of a lifetime and involves a supernatural being—usually referred to as a fairy but who has almost nothing in common with the fairies that dance on the green grass under the moonlight—this being acts as a guiding force for either good or evil—I’ve found only the slightest hint of it.

That such tales did once exist, and that they were related by nurses to amuse their young charges, is, I think, sufficiently proved by allusions sometimes made to Chendrouine, as our old acquaintance Cendrillon or Cinderella is called, and by the fact that a friend of mine remembers an old servant telling him the story of “Pel de Cat,” evidently the same as the English story of “Cat-skin,” which however appears in the French collections of fairy tales by the name of “Peau d’Ane.” All that my friend could recall to mind were the words in which the heroine of the tale is welcomed into a house where she seeks for shelter, and which[202] have a rhythmical cadence that smacks strongly of antiquity:—

That these stories once existed and were shared by nurses to entertain their young ones is, I believe, clearly shown by references sometimes made to Chendrouine, as our old friend Cendrillon or Cinderella is known, and by the fact that a friend of mine remembers an old servant telling him the story of “Pel de Cat,” clearly the same as the English tale of “Cat-skin,” which, however, appears in the French fairy tale collections under the name “Peau d’Ane.” All my friend could remember were the words with which the heroine of the story is welcomed into a house where she seeks shelter, and that have a rhythmic flow that feels very old:—

“Entre, paure Pel-de-Cat, mànge, et bés, et séque té.”
(Enter, poor Cat-skin, eat, drink, and dry yourself).[96]

But the best informed among the peasantry do not hesitate in expressing their belief that the fairies were a race who lived long before the ancestors of the present occupants of the land had effected a settlement in the island; that the cromlechs were erected by them for dwelling places, and that the remains of pottery which have been from time to time discovered in these primæval structures plainly prove their derivation.

But the most knowledgeable among the farmers confidently share their belief that the fairies were a group that existed long before the ancestors of today's residents settled on the island; that the cromlechs were built by them as homes, and that the pieces of pottery found from time to time in these ancient structures clearly indicate their origin.

That the fairy race possessed supernatural strength[203] and knowledge there can be no doubt, or how could they have moved such enormous blocks of stone? Whether their strength and extraordinary science was a gift from Heaven, or whether they acquired these endowments by having entered into a league with the powers of darkness, is a very doubtful and disputed question. Some say they were a highly religious people, and that they possessed the gift of working miracles. Others shake their heads and say that their knowledge, though perhaps greater, was of the same nature as that possessed in later times by wizards and witches, who, as everybody knows, derive their power from the wicked one.[97]

That the fairy race possessed supernatural strength[203] and knowledge there can be no doubt, or how could they have moved such enormous blocks of stone? Whether their strength and extraordinary science was a gift from Heaven, or whether they acquired these endowments by having entered into a league with the powers of darkness, is a very doubtful and disputed question. Some say they were a highly religious people, and that they possessed the gift of working miracles. Others shake their heads and say that their knowledge, though perhaps greater, was of the same nature as that possessed in later times by wizards and witches, who, as everybody knows, derive their power from the wicked one.[97]

Some fifty or sixty years since, it was still firmly believed in the country that the fairies assisted the industrious, and that, if a stocking or other piece of knitting was placed at night on the hearth or at the mouth of the oven with a bowl of pap, in the morning the work would be found completed and the pap eaten. Should idleness, however, have prompted the knitter to seek the assistance of the invisible people, not only did the work remain undone and the pap uneaten, but the insult put upon them was severely revenged by blows inflicted on the offending parties during their sleep.[98]

Some fifty or sixty years since, it was still firmly believed in the country that the fairies assisted the industrious, and that, if a stocking or other piece of knitting was placed at night on the hearth or at the mouth of the oven with a bowl of pap, in the morning the work would be found completed and the pap eaten. Should idleness, however, have prompted the knitter to seek the assistance of the invisible people, not only did the work remain undone and the pap uneaten, but the insult put upon them was severely revenged by blows inflicted on the offending parties during their sleep.[98]

It is asserted by some old people in the neighbourhood of L’Erée that, in days gone by, if a bowl of milk porridge was taken in the evening to the “Creux des Fâïes,” and left there with a piece of knitting that it was desired to have speedily finished, and a fitting supply of worsted and knitting needles, the[204] bowl would be found next morning emptied of its contents, and the work completed in a superior manner.[99]

It is asserted by some old people in the neighbourhood of L’Erée that, in days gone by, if a bowl of milk porridge was taken in the evening to the “Creux des Fâïes,” and left there with a piece of knitting that it was desired to have speedily finished, and a fitting supply of worsted and knitting needles, the[204] bowl would be found next morning emptied of its contents, and the work completed in a superior manner.[99]

[96] Editor’s Notes.—(In St. Martin’s there still lingers a version of the English Tom Thumb, the “Thaumlin” or “Little Thumb” of the Northerners, who was a dwarf of Scandinavian descent. I was told the following story in 1896, but the old woman who told me owned that she had forgotten many of the details.)

[96] Editor’s Notes.—(In St. Martin’s there still lingers a version of the English Tom Thumb, the “Thaumlin” or “Little Thumb” of the Northerners, who was a dwarf of Scandinavian descent. I was told the following story in 1896, but the old woman who told me owned that she had forgotten many of the details.)

Le Grand Bimerlue.

Le Grand Bimerlue.

Once upon a time a woman had a very tiny little son, who was always called P’tit Jean. He was so small that she was continually losing him. One day he strayed into a field, and was terrified at seeing a large bull rushing towards him, having broken loose from his leash. Hoping for shelter, he ran and hid under a cabbage leaf, but in vain, for the bull ate up the cabbage leaf, and swallowed “P’tit Jean” as well. Soon his mother was heard calling “P’tit Jean! P’tit Jean! je tràche mon P’tit Jean.” (“P’tit Jean! P’tit Jean! I am looking for my P’tit Jean,”) so, as well as he could, he answered “Je suis dans le ventre du Grand Bimerlue.” (“I am in the stomach of the ‘Grand Bimerlue.’”) Astonished and frightened at hearing these unusual sounds coming from the bull, the woman rushed in and implored her husband to kill “Le Grand Bimerlue,” as she was sure he must be bewitched. This was accordingly done, and they cut up the carcase for eating, but the entrails were thrown into the nearest ditch. An old woman was passing by and saw them lying there, so picked them up and put them in her basket, saying—

Once upon a time, a woman had a very tiny son, who was always called P’tit Jean. He was so small that she was always losing him. One day he wandered into a field and got scared when he saw a large bull charging at him, having broken free from its tether. Looking for shelter, he ran and hid under a cabbage leaf, but it was useless, as the bull ate the cabbage leaf and swallowed “P’tit Jean” too. Soon, his mother could be heard calling, “P’tit Jean! P’tit Jean! je tràche mon P’tit Jean.” (“P’tit Jean! P’tit Jean! I am looking for my P’tit Jean.”) So, as best as he could, he replied, “Je suis dans le ventre du Grand Bimerlue.” (“I am in the stomach of the ‘Grand Bimerlue.’”) Shocked and scared to hear these strange sounds coming from the bull, the woman rushed in and begged her husband to kill “Le Grand Bimerlue,” convinced that he must be under a spell. This was done, and they butchered the body for food, but the entrails were discarded in the nearest ditch. An old woman walked by, saw them lying there, and picked them up, putting them in her basket, saying—

Y en a des biaux boudins pour mon diner.
(“Here are some fine black puddings for my dinner.”)

All the time the boy was calling—

All the time the boy was calling—

“Trot, trot le vier,
Trot, trot la vieille,
Je suis dans l’ventre
Du Grand Bimerlue.”
“(Trot, trot old man,
Trot, trot old woman,
I am in the stomach
Of the Grand Bimerlue).”

Hearing these sounds issuing from her basket she hurried home and cut open the stomach of the bull, from whence emerged “P’tit Jean” none the worse for his adventure. He ran home to his mother, who had begun to think that she would never see him again.—From Mrs. Charles Marquand.

Hearing these sounds coming from her basket, she rushed home and cut open the stomach of the bull, from which "P'tit Jean" emerged none the worse for his adventure. He ran home to his mother, who had started to believe she would never see him again.—From Mrs. Charles Marquand.

[97] From Mrs. Savidan.

From Mrs. Savidan.

[98] From Miss E. Chepmell, of St. Sampson’s.

[98] From Miss E. Chepmell, of St. Sampson’s.

[99] From Mrs. Murton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Mrs. Murton.

The Fairy Invasion of Guernsey.

“Welcome lady! to the cell,
Where the blameless Pixies dwell,
But thou sweet nymph! proclaimed our faery queen
With what obeisance meet
Thy presence shall we greet.”
Coleridge.
“In olde dayes of the King Artour
Of which that Bretons speken gret honour,
All was this lond fulfilled of faerie;
The Elf-quene, with hire joly compagnie,
Danced ful oft in many a grene mede,
This was the old opinion as I rede;
I speke of many hundred yeres ago;
But now can no man see non elves mo.”
Chaucer’s “Canterbury Tales.”

At a very remote period there lived in the neighbourhood of Vazon a girl of extraordinary beauty. One morning, as was her usual custom, she left her cottage at an early hour to attend to her cows, when, on entering the meadow, she was astonished to find asleep on the grass, under the shelter of a hedge, a young man of very small stature, but finely proportioned, and remarkably handsome. He was habited in a rich suit of grass-green, and by his side lay his bow and arrows. Wondering who the stranger could be, and fascinated by his beauty and splendid appearance, the maiden stood in silent admiration, until he awoke and addressed her. Her person and manners seem to have had as much influence on the youth as his appearance had produced on the damsel. He informed her that he was a fairy from England, and made her an offer of his hand. She immediately consented to unite her destiny with his, and followed him to the sea-shore, where a barque was waiting, which conveyed the happy pair to fairyland.

In a very distant time, there lived a girl of incredible beauty near Vazon. One morning, as she usually did, she left her cottage early to tend to her cows. When she entered the meadow, she was surprised to find a young man asleep on the grass, sheltered by a hedge. He was quite small but perfectly shaped and remarkably handsome. He wore a rich grass-green outfit, and beside him lay his bow and arrows. Curious about who the stranger was and captivated by his beauty, the girl stood silently admiring him until he woke up and spoke to her. It seemed her looks and demeanor had as much effect on him as his appearance had on her. He told her that he was a fairy from England and proposed to her. She immediately agreed to join her life with his and followed him to the sea shore, where a small boat was waiting to take the happy couple to fairyland.

“Creux des Fâïes.”

"Creux des Fâïes."

Time passed on, and the disappearance of the maiden was almost forgotten, when, one morning, a man who was going down to Vazon Bay at day-break was surprised to see a numerous host of diminutive men issuing, like a flock of bees, from the Creux des Fâïes, and lurking among the reeds and rushes of Le Grand Marais. He inquired who they were, and what had induced them to visit the Holy Isle. One, who appeared their leader, answered for all, and told the affrighted man, that, charmed with the beauty and grace of the damsel that one of their companions had brought from the island, they were determined also to possess wives from the same country. They then deputed him to be the bearer of a message to the men of Guernsey, summoning them to give up their wives and daughters, and threatening them with their heaviest displeasure in case of a refusal. Such an exorbitant demand was, of course, with one accord refused, and the Guernseymen prepared to defend their families and drive the bold invaders from their shores. But, alas! what can poor mortals avail against supernatural beings! The fairies drove them eastward with great carnage. The last stand was made near Le Mont Arrivel, but, wearied and dispirited, they fell an easy prey to their merciless enemies, who put every soul to the sword. Their blood flowed down to the shore, and tinged the sea to a considerable distance, and the road where this massacre took place still retains the memory of the deed, and is known to this day by the name of La Rouge Rue. Two men only of St. Andrew’s parish[207] are reported to have escaped by hiding in an oven. The fairies then entered into quiet possession of the families and domains of the slain; the widows began to be reconciled to their new masters, the maidens were pleased with their fairy lovers, and the island once more grew prosperous. But this happy state of things could not last for ever. The immutable laws of fairyland will not allow their subjects to sojourn among mortals more than a certain number of years, and at last the dwellers in Sarnia were obliged to bid adieu to the shady valleys, the sunny hills, and flowery plains, which they had delighted to rove amongst and which their skill and industry had materially improved. With heavy hearts they bade adieu to the scene of their fondest recollections, and re-imbarked. But, since then, no Guernsey witch has ever needed a broomstick for her nocturnal journeys, having inherited wings from her fairy ancestors, and the old people endeavour to account for the small stature of many families by relating how the fairies once mingled their race with that of mortals.[100]

Time passed on, and the disappearance of the maiden was almost forgotten, when, one morning, a man who was going down to Vazon Bay at day-break was surprised to see a numerous host of diminutive men issuing, like a flock of bees, from the Creux des Fâïes, and lurking among the reeds and rushes of Le Grand Marais. He inquired who they were, and what had induced them to visit the Holy Isle. One, who appeared their leader, answered for all, and told the affrighted man, that, charmed with the beauty and grace of the damsel that one of their companions had brought from the island, they were determined also to possess wives from the same country. They then deputed him to be the bearer of a message to the men of Guernsey, summoning them to give up their wives and daughters, and threatening them with their heaviest displeasure in case of a refusal. Such an exorbitant demand was, of course, with one accord refused, and the Guernseymen prepared to defend their families and drive the bold invaders from their shores. But, alas! what can poor mortals avail against supernatural beings! The fairies drove them eastward with great carnage. The last stand was made near Le Mont Arrivel, but, wearied and dispirited, they fell an easy prey to their merciless enemies, who put every soul to the sword. Their blood flowed down to the shore, and tinged the sea to a considerable distance, and the road where this massacre took place still retains the memory of the deed, and is known to this day by the name of La Rouge Rue. Two men only of St. Andrew’s parish[207] are reported to have escaped by hiding in an oven. The fairies then entered into quiet possession of the families and domains of the slain; the widows began to be reconciled to their new masters, the maidens were pleased with their fairy lovers, and the island once more grew prosperous. But this happy state of things could not last for ever. The immutable laws of fairyland will not allow their subjects to sojourn among mortals more than a certain number of years, and at last the dwellers in Sarnia were obliged to bid adieu to the shady valleys, the sunny hills, and flowery plains, which they had delighted to rove amongst and which their skill and industry had materially improved. With heavy hearts they bade adieu to the scene of their fondest recollections, and re-imbarked. But, since then, no Guernsey witch has ever needed a broomstick for her nocturnal journeys, having inherited wings from her fairy ancestors, and the old people endeavour to account for the small stature of many families by relating how the fairies once mingled their race with that of mortals.[100]

[100] Communicated by Miss Lane, to whom the story was related by an old woman of the Castel parish.

[100] Communicated by Miss Lane, to whom the story was related by an old woman of the Castel parish.

The Fairies and the Nurse.

The fairies sometimes avail themselves of the services of mankind, and in return are willing to assist and reward them as far as lies in their power, but woe to the unhappy mortal who chances to offend them!—for they are as pitiless as they are powerful.

The fairies sometimes take advantage of the help from humans, and in return, they are willing to assist and reward them as much as they can, but watch out for the unfortunate person who accidentally angers them!—for they are as merciless as they are powerful.

It is said that one night a woman, who lived in the neighbourhood of Houmet and who gained her livelihood by nursing and attending on the sick,[208] heard herself called from without. She immediately arose, and, looking out, saw a man who was totally unknown to her standing at the door. He accosted her, and, telling her that he required her services for a sick child, bade her follow him. She obeyed, and he led the way to the mouth of the little cavern at Houmet, called Le Creux des Fées. She felt alarmed, but, having proceeded too far to retreat, resolved to put a bold front on the matter, and followed her mysterious guide. As they advanced, she was astonished to find that the cave put on a totally different appearance—the damp rugged walls became smooth, and a bright light disclosed the entrance of a magnificent dwelling.

It is said that one night a woman, who lived in the neighborhood of Houmet and made her living by nursing and caring for the sick,[208] heard someone calling her from outside. She immediately got up, and looking out, saw a man she didn't recognize standing at the door. He spoke to her, saying he needed her help for a sick child and instructed her to follow him. She complied, and he led her to the entrance of a small cave in Houmet, known as Le Creux des Fées. She felt uneasy, but having come too far to turn back, she decided to act bravely and followed her mysterious guide. As they moved forward, she was amazed to see that the cave looked completely different—the damp, rough walls became smooth, and a bright light revealed the entrance to a stunning home.

The poor woman soon comprehended that she had penetrated into fairyland, but, relying on the good intentions of her conductor, she followed him into an apartment where a child was lying ill in a cradle, whom she was desired to attend to and nurse. She entered on her new duties with alacrity, and was plentifully supplied by the fairies with every necessary and even luxury. One day, however, as she was fondling the infant, some of its spittle chanced to touch her eyes. Immediately everything around her put on a different aspect—the brilliant apartment once more became a dismal cavern, and squalor and misery replaced the semblance of riches and abundance. She was too prudent, however, to impart to any of the fairy people the discovery she had made, and, the health of the child being quite restored, solicited her dismissal, which was granted her with many thanks, and a handsome compensation for her trouble.

The poor woman quickly realized that she had entered fairyland, but trusting her guide, she followed him into a room where a sick child lay in a cradle, whom she was asked to care for and nurse. She took on her new responsibilities eagerly and was generously provided by the fairies with everything she needed and even luxurious items. One day, as she was playing with the baby, some of its spit accidentally got into her eyes. Suddenly, everything around her changed—what was once a beautiful room transformed back into a gloomy cave, and the opulence turned into dirt and despair. However, she was wise enough not to reveal her discovery to any of the fairy people, and once the child's health was fully restored, she requested to leave, which they granted with many thanks and a generous payment for her service.

The Saturday following her return to the light of[209] day, she went into town to make her weekly purchases of provisions and other necessaries, and, stepping into a shop in the Haut Pavé, was astonished to see one of her acquaintances of the Creux des Fâïes busily employed in filling a basket with the various commodities exposed for sale, but evidently unseen by all in the shop but herself. No longer at a loss to know whence the abundance in the fairies’ cavern proceeded, and, indignant at the roguery practised on the unsuspecting shopkeeper, she addressed the pilferer and said “Ah, wicked one! I see thee!”

The Saturday after her return to the light of[209] day, she went into town to do her weekly shopping for groceries and other necessities. As she stepped into a shop on Haut Pavé, she was shocked to see one of her acquaintances from the Creux des Fâïes busy filling a basket with various items for sale, clearly unnoticed by everyone else in the store except her. Now understanding where the abundance in the fairies’ cavern came from and feeling outraged at the trickery being played on the unsuspecting shopkeeper, she confronted the thief and said, “Ah, wicked one! I see you!”

“You see me—do you?” answered the fairy. “And how—pray?”

“You see me—do you?” replied the fairy. “And how—may I ask?”

“With my eyes to be sure,” replied the woman, off her guard.

“With my eyes, for sure,” replied the woman, caught off guard.

“Well then,” replied he, “I will easily put a stop to any future prying into our affairs on your part.”

“Well then,” he replied, “I’ll easily put an end to any more snooping into our business from you.”

And, saying this, he spat in her eyes, and she instantly became stone blind![101]

And, saying this, he spat in her eyes, and she instantly became stone blind![101]

[101] From Miss Lane, as related in the Castel parish.

[101] From Miss Lane, as related in the Castel parish.

There is another version of the preceding, called

There is another version of the previous one, called

The Fairies and the Doula.

Late one night an old woman was called up by a man with whom she was unacquainted, and requested to follow as quickly as possible, as his wife was in labour and required her immediate assistance. She obeyed, and was led by her guide into a miserable hovel, where everything appeared wretched, the few articles of furniture falling to pieces, and the household vessels of the coarsest ware, and scarcely one whole. Shortly after her arrival, her patient was safely delivered of a child. When she was about to make[210] use of some water which stood in a pail, to wash the child with, and had already dipped her hand into it, she was earnestly requested not to meddle with that water, but to use some which stood in a jug close by. She chanced, however, to lift her hand, still wet, to her face, and a drop of the water got into one of her eyes. Immediately she saw everything under a different aspect; the house appeared rich and magnificently furnished, and the broken earthenware turned into vessels of gold and silver.

Late one night, an old woman was approached by a man she didn’t know who asked her to come quickly because his wife was in labor and needed her help. She agreed and followed him into a shabby little house, where everything looked miserable—the few pieces of furniture were falling apart, and the kitchenware was of the cheapest kind, with hardly anything intact. Shortly after she arrived, the woman gave birth safely. As the old woman was about to use some water in a bucket to wash the baby and had already dipped her hand in it, she was urgently told not to use that water and to take some from a jug nearby instead. However, she accidentally lifted her wet hand to her face, and a drop of that water landed in her eye. Instantly, everything looked different; the house appeared luxurious and beautifully furnished, and the broken dishes transformed into gold and silver vessels.

She was, however, too prudent to express her surprise, and, when her services were no longer required, left the place.

She was, however, too careful to show her surprise, and when her help was no longer needed, she left the place.

Some time afterwards she met the man in town and accosted him. “What,” said he, “You see me! How is this?” Taken unawares, she mentioned what she had done in the cottage, and which of her eyes was endowed with the faculty of beholding him: he immediately spat in it, and destroyed her sight for ever.[102]

Some time afterwards she met the man in town and accosted him. “What,” said he, “You see me! How is this?” Taken unawares, she mentioned what she had done in the cottage, and which of her eyes was endowed with the faculty of beholding him: he immediately spat in it, and destroyed her sight for ever.[102]

[102] From Miss E. Chepmell.

From Miss E. Chepmell.

See Sir Walter Scott’s Lady of the Lake. Note M:—Many of the German popular tales collected by the Brothers Grimm turn on the circumstance of a midwife being called to assist an Undine, or Fairy.

See Sir Walter Scott’s Lady of the Lake. Note M:—Many of the German folk tales collected by the Brothers Grimm revolve around a midwife being summoned to help an Undine or Fairy.

See also Keightley’s Fairy Mythology, Vol. 2, p. 182. Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, IX. 259.

See also Keightley’s Fairy Mythology, Vol. 2, p. 182. Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, IX. 259.

Mrs. Bray’s Traditions of Devonshire.

Mrs. Bray’s *Traditions of Devonshire*.

Editor’s Notes.—In Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, by Sebillot, almost the same story is told, Tome 1., p. 109. See also Tome 2., p. 89. “Un jour, une sage-femme alla accoucher une fée; elle oublia de se laver la main, et se toucha un œil; ainsi depuis ce temps elle reconnaissait les déguisements des fées. Un jour que le mari de la fée était à voler du grain, elle le vit et cria ‘au voleur.’ Il lui demanda de quel œil elle le voyait, et aussitôt qu’il le sut, il le lui arracha.”

Editor’s Notes.—In Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, by Sebillot, almost the same story is told, Tome 1., p. 109. See also Tome 2., p. 89. “One day, a midwife went to help a fairy give birth; she forgot to wash her hand and touched her eye. Since then, she could see through the disguises of fairies. One day when the fairy's husband was stealing grain, she saw him and shouted ‘thief.’ He asked her with which eye she saw him, and as soon as he knew, he tore it out.”

The Broken Kettle.

Two men were at work in a field near L’Erée, when suddenly their plough stopped, nor would their[211] united strength, joined to that of the oxen, succeed in moving it. As they looked about them, wondering what could be the reason of this stoppage, they observed in one of the neighbouring furrows an iron kettle, such as was formerly used for baking bread and cake on the hearth. On approaching it they noticed that it contained a bit which had been broken out of the side, and a couple of nails. On stooping to lift it, they heard a voice desiring them to get it mended, and when done to replace it on the same spot where they had found it. They complied with the request, went to the nearest smith, and on their return to the field with the kettle, which they replaced as directed, continued their work, the plough moving as readily as before. They had completed several furrows when a second time the plough remained stationary. On this occasion they observed a bundle neatly tied up lying near them, and, on opening it, found it to contain a newly-baked cake, quite warm, and a bottle of cider. At the same time they were again addressed by their invisible friend, who bade them eat and drink without fear, thanked them for the readiness with which they had attended to his wishes, and assured them that a kind action never goes without its reward.[103]

Two men were at work in a field near L’Erée, when suddenly their plough stopped, nor would their[211] united strength, joined to that of the oxen, succeed in moving it. As they looked about them, wondering what could be the reason of this stoppage, they observed in one of the neighbouring furrows an iron kettle, such as was formerly used for baking bread and cake on the hearth. On approaching it they noticed that it contained a bit which had been broken out of the side, and a couple of nails. On stooping to lift it, they heard a voice desiring them to get it mended, and when done to replace it on the same spot where they had found it. They complied with the request, went to the nearest smith, and on their return to the field with the kettle, which they replaced as directed, continued their work, the plough moving as readily as before. They had completed several furrows when a second time the plough remained stationary. On this occasion they observed a bundle neatly tied up lying near them, and, on opening it, found it to contain a newly-baked cake, quite warm, and a bottle of cider. At the same time they were again addressed by their invisible friend, who bade them eat and drink without fear, thanked them for the readiness with which they had attended to his wishes, and assured them that a kind action never goes without its reward.[103]

[103] From Miss Lane.

From Ms. Lane.

See Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, Vol. IX., 259.

See Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, Vol. IX., 259.

Fairy Neighbors.

The fairies are reported to have regarded some households with particular favour, and to have lived on very neighbourly terms with them, borrowing or lending as occasion might require.

The fairies are said to have favored some households in particular, living in a friendly way with them, borrowing or lending as needed.

The families of De Garis and Dumont are among[212] those who are said to have been in their good graces, and it was to a De Garis the following incident happened.

The De Garis and Dumont families are among[212] those considered to have been in their favor, and it was to a De Garis that the following incident occurred.

To the south of the Church of St. Pierre du Bois there lies a little dell, through which runs a small stream of water known by the singular name of “Le Douït d’Israël.” This valley is said to have been in former days a favourite resort of the fairy folk, and tradition affirms that a very kindly feeling existed between them and the mortal inhabitants of the land. A cottage is still pointed out, not far from the estate called “Le Colombier,” which is said to have been the abode of a countryman and his wife with whom the fairies were in constant communication. Frequently, at night, the elves would come and request the loan of a cart until the morning, and their request was always complied with willingly, for it was always accompanied with the following promise:—

To the south of the Church of St. Pierre du Bois, there’s a small valley with a little stream of water called “Le Douït d’Israël.” This valley was once a favorite spot for fairies, and stories say there was a friendly relationship between them and the local people. There's still a cottage nearby the estate known as “Le Colombier,” said to be home to a farmer and his wife, who often communicated with the fairies. Often at night, the elves would come and ask to borrow a cart until morning, and their requests were always readily accepted because they came with the following promise:—

“Garis, Garis,
Prête mé ten quériot,
Pour que j’allons à St. Malo,
Queurre des roques et des galots,
Rindelles, roulettes, ou roulons,
S’il en mànque j’en mettrons.”
(“Garis, Garis,
Lend your cart now, I pray,
To go to Saint Malo,
To fetch stones away.
Should tires for the wheels
Or any thing lack,
We’ll make it all right
Before we come back.”)

Permission to take the cart was never refused, for it was always returned in perfect order, and, if any injury was done to the metal-work during the[213] nocturnal journey, it was found the next day carefully repaired with pure silver. But what use was made of it is unknown. Some pretend that a sound of wheels was sometimes heard in the dead of night rolling over the cliffs at Pleinmont, where no horse could have found a footing.[104]

Permission to take the cart was never refused, for it was always returned in perfect order, and, if any injury was done to the metal-work during the[213] nocturnal journey, it was found the next day carefully repaired with pure silver. But what use was made of it is unknown. Some pretend that a sound of wheels was sometimes heard in the dead of night rolling over the cliffs at Pleinmont, where no horse could have found a footing.[104]

[104] From John de Garis, Esq., and Mrs. Savidan.

[104] From John de Garis, Esq., and Mrs. Savidan.

Little Colin.

Fairies have sometimes been known to enter into the service of mankind, but by what motives they were actuated in so doing is not clear. A certain “Mess”[105] Dumaresq, of “Les Grands Moulins,” once engaged as a farm servant a boy who offered himself. No one knew whence he came, nor did he appear to have any relations. He was extremely lively, active, and attentive to his duties, but so small that he acquired and was known by no other name than that of “P’tit Colin.” One morning as Dumaresq was returning from St. Saviour’s, he was astonished, on passing the haunted hill known as “La Roque où le Coq Chante,” to hear himself called by name. He stopped his horse and looked round, but could see no one. Thinking that his imagination must have deceived him, he began to move on, but was again arrested by the voice. A second time he stopped and looked round, but with no more success than the first. Beginning to feel alarmed, he pushed his horse forward, but was a third time stopped by the voice. He now summoned up all his courage and asked who it was that called, and what was required of him. The voice immediately answered,—

Fairies have sometimes been known to enter into the service of mankind, but by what motives they were actuated in so doing is not clear. A certain “Mess”[105] Dumaresq, of “Les Grands Moulins,” once engaged as a farm servant a boy who offered himself. No one knew whence he came, nor did he appear to have any relations. He was extremely lively, active, and attentive to his duties, but so small that he acquired and was known by no other name than that of “P’tit Colin.” One morning as Dumaresq was returning from St. Saviour’s, he was astonished, on passing the haunted hill known as “La Roque où le Coq Chante,” to hear himself called by name. He stopped his horse and looked round, but could see no one. Thinking that his imagination must have deceived him, he began to move on, but was again arrested by the voice. A second time he stopped and looked round, but with no more success than the first. Beginning to feel alarmed, he pushed his horse forward, but was a third time stopped by the voice. He now summoned up all his courage and asked who it was that called, and what was required of him. The voice immediately answered,—

“Go home directly and tell P’tit Colin that Grand Colin is dead.”

“Go straight home and tell P’tit Colin that Grand Colin has died.”

Wondering what could be the meaning of this, he made the best of his way home, and, on his arrival, sent for Le Petit Colin, to whom he communicated what had befallen him. The boy replied, “What! Is Le Grand Colin dead? Then I must leave you,” and immediately turned round to depart.

Wondering what this could mean, he hurried home and, when he got there, called for Le Petit Colin to share what had happened. The boy replied, “What! Is Le Grand Colin dead? Then I have to leave you,” and immediately turned to go.

“Stop,” said Mess Dumaresq, “I must pay you your wages.”

“Stop,” said Mess Dumaresq, “I need to pay you your wages.”

“Wages!” said Colin, with a laugh, “I am far richer now than you. Goodbye.”

“Wages!” Colin exclaimed with a laugh, “I'm way wealthier now than you. See you later.”

Saying this he left the room and was never afterwards seen or heard of.

Saying this, he left the room and was never seen or heard from again.

This story is still related by Dumaresq’s descendants.[106]

This story is still related by Dumaresq’s descendants.[106]

[105] “Mess” is the Guernsey colloquial for “Monsieur,” as applied to one of the farmer class.

[105] “Mess” is the Guernsey colloquial for “Monsieur,” as applied to one of the farmer class.

[106] From Miss Lane and John de Garis, Esq.

[106] From Miss Lane and John de Garis, Esq.

Mr. Métivier also gives a version of this in an article in one of the French papers, and some notes as to the origin of the legend.

Mr. Métivier also shares a version of this in an article in one of the French newspapers, along with some notes about the origin of the legend.

Ce fut à son retour de St. Pierre-Port, où il avait un tant soit peu trop levé le coude, un Samedi, qu’au moment où il passait “La Roche au Coq,” vers minuit, un de nos terriens entendit ces paroles:

Ce fut à son retour de St. Pierre-Port, où il avait un tant soit peu trop levé le coude, un Samedi, qu’au moment où il passait “La Roche au Coq,” vers minuit, un de nos terriens entendit ces paroles:

“Jean Dumaresq! Va dire au P’tit Colin que l’Grànd Colin est mort!”

“Jean Dumaresq! Go tell Little Colin that Big Colin is dead!”

Or ce Colin, en haut-tudesque Cole-wire, est un troll ou guenon, un gobelin, qui, sous la forme de singe, ou de chat, était persécuté par un maître rébarbatif. Dans la légende norse, le fermier se nomme Platt; et lorsqu’il revient chez lui, ayant pris, sinon du vin, de la cervoise, il dit à sa ménagère: “Écoute ce qui m’est arrivé ce soir! Comme je passais Brand Hoy, la Hougue-aux-Balais, la voix d’un troll m’a crié ces mots:

Or ce Colin, en haut-tudesque Cole-wire, est un troll ou guenon, un gobelin, qui, sous la forme de singe, ou de chat, était persécuté par un maître rébarbatif. Dans la légende norse, le fermier se nomme Platt; et lorsqu’il revient chez lui, ayant pris, sinon du vin, de la cervoise, il dit à sa ménagère: “Écoute ce qui m’est arrivé ce soir! Comme je passais Brand Hoy, la Hougue-aux-Balais, la voix d’un troll m’a crié ces mots:

“Écoute, Platt!
Dis à ton chat
‘Que le vieux Sure-Mûre,
(Rouâne et grond),
Est mort!’”

Aussitôt, notre chat fait une cabriole, et se dressant sur ses pieds de derrière, crie à son tour: “En ce cas-là, il faut que je décampe.””

Aussitôt, notre chat fait une cabriole, et se dressant sur ses pieds de derrière, crie à son tour: “En ce cas-là, il faut que je décampe.”

See Lay of the Last Minstrel, Note S, and a paper on Popular Superstitions, etc., in the Saturday Magazine, Vol 10. p. 44. In Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. 3. p. 44, the following similar story is communicated by T. Quiller Couch, as relating to a Cornish pixy. “A farmer, who formerly lived on an estate in this neighbourhood, called Langreek, was returning one evening from a distant part of the farm, and, in crossing a field, saw, to his surprise, sitting on a stone in the middle of it, a miserable looking creature, human in appearance, though dwarfish in size, and apparently starving with cold and hunger. Pitying its condition, and perhaps aware that it was of elfish origin, and that good luck would amply repay him for his kind treatment of it, he took it home, placed it by the warm hearth on a stool, fed it with milk, and shewed it great kindness. Though at first lumpish and only half sensible, the poor bantling soon revived, and, though it never spoke, became lively and playful, and a general favourite in the family. After the lapse of three or four days, whilst it was at play, a shrill voice in the farm-yard or ‘town place’ was heard to call three times ‘Colman Gray!’ at which the little fellow sprang up, and, gaining voice, cried—‘Ho! Ho! Ho! My daddy is come!’ flew through the key hole, and was never afterwards heard of. A field on the estate is called “Colman Gray” to this day.”

See Lay of the Last Minstrel, Note S, and a paper on Popular Superstitions, etc., in the Saturday Magazine, Vol 10. p. 44. In Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. 3. p. 44, the following similar story is shared by T. Quiller Couch, about a Cornish pixy. “A farmer, who used to live on an estate in this area, called Langreek, was coming home one evening from a far part of the farm and, while crossing a field, was surprised to see a miserable-looking creature sitting on a stone in the middle of it. It looked human but was small in size and seemed to be suffering from cold and hunger. Feeling pity for its condition, and perhaps knowing it was of elfish origin, and that he would be rewarded with good luck for treating it kindly, he took it home, put it by the warm hearth on a stool, fed it with milk, and showed it a lot of kindness. Although it was initially sluggish and only partially aware, the poor little being soon perked up, and even though it never spoke, it became lively, playful, and a favorite in the family. After three or four days, while it was playing, a shrill voice from the farmyard called out three times, ‘Colman Gray!’ At this, the little creature jumped up, and, finding its voice, exclaimed—‘Ho! Ho! Ho! My daddy is here!’ It then flew through the keyhole and was never seen again. A field on the estate is still called “Colman Gray” to this day.”

The Fairy Bakers.

Le Grand Colin and Le Petit Colin, whose names have already been mentioned in connection with La Longue Roque and La Roque où le Coq Chante,[215] appear to have belonged to that race of household spirits who used to take up their abode on or near the hearth, and who, although rarely making themselves visible to the human inhabitants of the house, were willing, so long as no attempt was made to pry into their secrets, to render occasional acts of kindness to those under whose roof they dwelt, especially if they were honest and industrious.

Le Grand Colin and Le Petit Colin, whose names have already come up in relation to La Longue Roque and La Roque où le Coq Chante,[215] seem to belong to that group of household spirits who would settle on or near the hearth. Even though they rarely made themselves visible to the people living in the house, they were happy to perform occasional acts of kindness for those under whose roof they stayed, especially if those people were honest and hardworking, as long as no one tried to uncover their secrets.

A man and his wife occupied a small cottage at St. Brioc. The man gained his living as many along the western coasts of the island do. When the weather was favourable he went out fishing. After gales of wind he was up with the first dawn of day to secure his share of the sea-weed which the waves had cast up on the shore, or perchance a spar or cordage detached from some unfortunate ship that had gone down in the storm. At other times he cultivated his own small plot of ground, or hired himself out as a day labourer to some of the[216] neighbouring farmers who were in want of assistance. In short he was never idle.

A man and his wife lived in a small cottage in St. Brioc. The man made a living like many others along the western coast of the island. When the weather was good, he went fishing. After storms, he was up at the first light of day to collect his share of the seaweed that the waves had washed ashore, or maybe a piece of wood or some rope that had come loose from a ship that sank in the storm. Other times, he worked on his own little plot of land, or he took on day labor for some of the neighboring farmers who needed help. In short, he was never idle.

They lived in a typical old Guernsey country farm-house, with old walls of grey granite, a thatched roof, small diamond-paned windows, and arched doorways, with its half-door or “hecq.” Inside they are all built much on the same pattern. The front door opens into an entrance hall, on one side of which is the “living” room of the house,—parlour and kitchen in one,—with a huge chimney, sometimes adorned with quaint old carvings, as at “Les Fontaines,” in the Castel parish, a low hearth stone, a smouldering vraic fire, and “trepied.” Still inside its enclosure are stone seats, a large bread oven built in the thickness of the wall, and a hook whereon to hang the “crâset” lamp.

They lived in a classic old Guernsey farmhouse, with grey granite walls, a thatched roof, small diamond-paned windows, and arched doorways, complete with its half-door or "hecq." Inside, everything follows a similar layout. The front door opens into an entrance hall, and on one side is the house's “living” room—essentially a combined parlour and kitchen—featuring a large chimney, sometimes decorated with charming old carvings, like at “Les Fontaines” in the Castel parish, a low hearthstone, a smouldering vraic fire, and a “trepied.” Still within its enclosure, there are stone seats, a big bread oven built into the wall, and a hook to hang the “crâset” lamp.

A rack hangs from the low oak ceiling, diversified by its huge centre beam or “poûtre.” On this is kept the bacon, and the grease for the “soupe à la graisse,” or “de cabôche.” A “jonquière,” which is an oblong wooden frame about three feet from the ground, is placed in a corner near the fire and if possible near a window, and is used as a sofa by the family. Formerly it was stuffed with rushes, whence its name. Peastraw or dried fern, covered with green baize, now take their place, and it is frequently called the “green bed.” A long table and forms, with an eight-day clock by Naftel, Lenfestey, or Blondel, and an old carved chest, which contained the bride’s dower of linen in bygone times, is the ordinary furniture of the rooms, whose principal ornament consists of some of the beautiful china brought by sailor sons from the far East or Holland. The floors boast for carpet nothing but earth covered with clean sand, daily renewed.

A rack hangs from the low oak ceiling, featuring a large center beam or “poûtre.” This is where the bacon and the grease for the “soupe à la graisse” or “de cabôche” are stored. A “jonquière,” which is a rectangular wooden frame about three feet off the ground, is placed in a corner near the fire and ideally near a window, serving as a sofa for the family. In the past, it was stuffed with rushes, which is how it got its name. Now, peastraw or dried fern covered with green baize take its place, and it’s often referred to as the “green bed.” A long table and benches, along with an eight-day clock by Naftel, Lenfestey, or Blondel, and an old carved chest that once held the bride’s dowry of linen, make up the typical furniture of the rooms, whose main decoration consists of beautiful china brought home by sailor sons from the Far East or Holland. The floors feature nothing but earth covered with clean sand, which is replaced daily.

On the other side of the passage is the best bedroom, with its four poster, and some still have on their mantel-pieces the old tinder boxes, with their flint and steel, and separate compartments for the burnt rag or tinder. Beyond are the winding stone steps, built in a curve beyond the straight wall of the house, and above are more bedrooms, or, in smaller houses, simply a “ch’nas” or loft.

On the other side of the hallway is the nicest bedroom, featuring a four-poster bed, and some mantels still display old tinder boxes, complete with flint and steel and separate sections for the burnt rag or tinder. Further along are the winding stone steps, designed in a curve outside the straight wall of the house, and above are additional bedrooms or, in smaller homes, just a "ch’nas" or loft.

His wife also was never idle. She was one of the shrewd, industrious, and frugal race, who were content with a diet of bacon and cabbage, barley-bread and cider, and who are, alas, disappearing fast. Night after night, when her husband had returned home, and, tired out with the fatigues of the day, had gone to rest and was sound asleep, she would sit up till a late hour on the “jonquière” and ply her spinning wheel by the dim light of the “crâset.”

His wife was always busy, too. She belonged to that hardworking, clever, and thrifty group of people who were happy with a diet of bacon and cabbage, barley bread, and cider, and sadly, they are quickly fading away. Night after night, after her husband came home, exhausted from the day's work and went to bed, sound asleep, she would stay up late on the “jonquière” spinning at her wheel by the soft glow of the “crâset.”

While thus occupied, she, one night, heard a knock at the door, and a voice enquiring whether the oven was hot, and whether a batch of dough might be baked in it. A voice from within then enquired who it was that stood without, and, on the answer being given that it was Le Petit Colin, permission was immediately granted, and the door opened to admit him. She then heard the noise of the dough being placed in the oven, and a conversation between the two, by which she learned that the inmate of the house was called Le Grand Colin. After the usual time the bread was drawn, and the mysterious visitor departed, leaving behind him, on the table, a nicely baked cake, with an intimation that it was in return for the use of the oven.

While she was busy one night, she heard a knock at the door and a voice asking if the oven was hot and if a batch of dough could be baked in it. A voice from inside then asked who was outside, and when the reply came that it was Le Petit Colin, permission was granted right away, and the door opened to let him in. She then heard the sound of the dough being put into the oven and a conversation between the two, from which she found out that the person in the house was called Le Grand Colin. After the usual time, the bread was taken out, and the mysterious visitor left, leaving behind a nicely baked cake on the table as a thank you for using the oven.

This was repeated frequently and at regular intervals, and the woman at last mentioned the circumstance to her husband. The fairer sex is frequently accused of[218] an inclination to pry into secrets and taunted with the evils which too often result from inordinate curiosity, but in this instance it was the husband who was to blame. He was seized with a violent desire to penetrate the mystery, notwithstanding the earnest entreaties of his wife—who had a shrewd suspicion of the real state of the case—that he should leave well alone. His will prevailed, and it was settled that on the night when the invisible baker was expected, the husband should take his wife’s place on the “jonquière,” disguised in her clothes, and that she should go to bed. Knowing that her husband could not spin, the careful housewife thought it prudent not to put the usual supply of flax or wool on the distaff, lest the good man, in turning the wheel, should spoil it. He had not been long at his post and pretending to spin, when the expected visitor came. He could see nothing, but he heard one of the two say to the other:—

This happened often and at regular intervals, and eventually, the woman mentioned it to her husband. Women are often accused of being nosy and are teased for the troubles that too much curiosity can bring, but in this case, it was the husband who was at fault. He felt a strong urge to uncover the secret, despite his wife's sincere pleas—who had a good idea of what was really going on—for him to just drop it. He insisted, and they decided that on the night the invisible baker was expected, the husband would take his wife's place at the "jonquière," dressed in her clothes, while she would go to bed. Knowing her husband could not spin, the cautious housewife thought it wise not to put the usual supply of flax or wool on the distaff, in case he accidentally ruined it while trying. He hadn’t been at his post for long, pretending to spin, when the expected visitor arrived. He couldn’t see anything, but he heard one of the two say to the other:—

“File, filiocque,
Rien en brocque,
Barbe à cé ser
Pas l’autre ser.”
(“There’s flax on the distaff,
But nothing is spun;
To night there’s a beard,
T’other night there was none.”)

Upon which both were heard to quit the house as if in anger, and were never again known to revisit it.[107]

Upon which both were heard to quit the house as if in anger, and were never again known to revisit it.[107]

[107] From William Le Poidevin, confirmed by Mrs. Savidan.

[107] From William Le Poidevin, confirmed by Mrs. Savidan.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

Compare in Amélie Bosquet’s book La Normandie Romanesque et Merveilleuse, p. 130-131, Le Lutin ou le Fé Amoureux and Webster’s Basque Legends, p. 55-56.

Compare in Amélie Bosquet’s book La Normandie Romanesque et Merveilleuse, p. 130-131, Le Lutin ou le Fé Amoureux and Webster’s Basque Legends, p. 55-56.

Paul Sébillot also gives a somewhat similar story, in Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, Tome 1., p. 116-117. “Il y avait à la Ville-Douélan, en la paroisse du Gouray, une bonne femme qui tous les soirs mettait son souper à chauffer dans le foyer; mais pendant qu’elle était occupée à filer, les fées descendaient par la cheminée et mangeaient son souper. Elle s’en plaignit à son mari, qui était journalier et ne rentrait que pour se coucher. Il lui dit de le laisser un soir tout seul à la maison. Il s’habilla en femme et prit une quenouille comme une fileuse, mais il ne filait point. Quand les fées arrivèrent, elles s’arrêtèrent surprises dans le foyer et dirent, ‘Vous ne filez ni ne volez, vous n’êtes pas la bonne femme des autres soirs.’ L’homme ne répondit rien; mais il prit une trique et se mit à frapper sur les fées, qui, depuis ce temps-là, ne revinrent plus jamais.”

Paul Sébillot shares a similar story in Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, Tome 1., p. 116-117. “There was a good woman in Ville-Douélan, in the parish of Gouray, who heated her dinner in the fireplace every evening; but while she was busy spinning, the fairies would come down the chimney and eat her dinner. She complained to her husband, who was a laborer and only came home to sleep. He told her to leave him alone at home one evening. He dressed up as a woman and took a spindle like a spinner, but he didn't actually spin. When the fairies arrived, they stopped, surprised in the fireplace, and said, ‘You’re not spinning or weaving, you’re not the good woman from the other evenings.’ The man didn’t say anything; instead, he took a stick and started to hit the fairies, who never returned again after that.”

The Changeling.

In times long past a young couple occupied a cottage in the neighbourhood of L’Erée. They were in the second year of their marriage, and little more than a fortnight had elapsed since the wife had presented her husband with his first-born son. The happy father, who, like most of the inhabitants of the coast, filled up the time in which he was not otherwise occupied, in collecting sea-weed or fishing, returned one morning from the beach with a basketful of limpets. There are various ways of cooking this shell-fish, which, from the earliest times, appears to have formed a considerable article of food among the poorer inhabitants of the sea-shore, and one of the ways of dressing them is by placing them on the hot embers, where they are soon baked or fried in their own cup-shaped shells. Cooked in this manner they form an appetizing relish to the “dorâïe,” or slice of bread-and-butter, which forms the ordinary mid-day meal of the labouring man.

In the distant past, a young couple lived in a cottage near L’Erée. They were in their second year of marriage, and just over two weeks had passed since the wife had given birth to their first son. The joyful father, who like many locals spent his free time collecting seaweed or fishing, returned one morning from the beach with a basket full of limpets. There are many ways to cook this shellfish, which has long been a significant source of food for the poorer coastal residents. One popular method is to place them on hot embers, where they’re quickly baked or fried in their own cup-shaped shells. Prepared this way, they make a tasty accompaniment to the “dorâïe,” or slice of bread-and-butter, which is the typical lunch for working men.

A good fire of furze and sea-weed was flaming on the hearth when the man entered his cottage, and, having raked the hot embers together, he proceeded to arrange the limpets on the ashes, and then left them to cook while he went out to finish digging a piece of ground. The wife in the meanwhile was occupied in some domestic work, but casting a look from time to time on her new-born babe, which was sleeping quietly in its cradle. Suddenly she was[220] startled by hearing an unknown voice, which seemed to proceed from the child. She turned quickly round, and was much surprised to see the infant sitting up, and looking with the greatest interest at the fire-place, and to hear it exclaim in tones of astonishment:—

A nice fire made of gorse and seaweed was blazing on the hearth when the man walked into his cottage. He raked the hot embers together and then arranged the limpets on the ashes, leaving them to cook while he stepped outside to finish digging a patch of land. Meanwhile, his wife was busy with some household chores, glancing occasionally at her newborn baby, who was peacefully sleeping in its cradle. Suddenly, she was[220] startled by an unfamiliar voice that seemed to come from the child. She quickly turned around and was very surprised to see the baby sitting up, looking intently at the fireplace, and hearing it exclaim in tones of amazement:—

“Je n’sis de chut an, ni d’antan,
Ni du temps du Rouey Jehan,
Mais de tous mes jours, et de tous mes ans,
Je n’ai vu autant de pots bouaillants.”
(“I’m not of this year, nor the year before,
Nor yet of the time of King John of yore,
But in all my days and years, I ween,
So many pots boiling I never have seen.”)

She had heard old wives tell how the fairies sometimes took advantage of the absence of the mother or nurse, to steal away a sleeping child, and to substitute one of their own bantlings in its place, and how the only way to cause them to make restitution was to throw the changeling on the hearth, when the fairy mother, unable to withstand the piteous cries of her offspring, was sure to appear, and bring back the stolen infant with her.

She had heard stories from old wives about how fairies sometimes took advantage of a mother or nurse being absent to steal a sleeping child and replace it with one of their own babies. The only way to get the real child back was to place the changeling on the hearth, where the fairy mother, unable to resist the sorrowful cries of her child, would surely appear and return the stolen baby.

She lost no time therefore in catching up the fairy imp, who, knowing the fate that awaited him, set up a fearful yell. Immediately, the fairy mother, without stopping to lift the latch, leaped over the “hecq” or half-door, and, restoring to the trembling housewife her babe uninjured, snatched up her own squalling brat, and departed by the same way she had come.[108]

She lost no time therefore in catching up the fairy imp, who, knowing the fate that awaited him, set up a fearful yell. Immediately, the fairy mother, without stopping to lift the latch, leaped over the “hecq” or half-door, and, restoring to the trembling housewife her babe uninjured, snatched up her own squalling brat, and departed by the same way she had come.[108]

[108] From Mrs. Savidan. (Also see Page 225).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Mrs. Savidan. (Also check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__).

Construction of the Castel Church.

The parish of Notre Dame du Castel, or, as it is now the fashion to call it, St. Mary de Castro, is the largest in the island, but the church is situated at one extremity of the parish, close on the bounds[221] of St. Andrew’s, to the great inconvenience of many of the parishioners. It is true that in former days they had some relief in the Chapels of Ste. Anne, St. George, and St. Germain, but chapels are not parish churches, and many, while trudging through the miry roads in winter, or toiling up the dusty hill in summer, when some of the great festivals required them to present themselves at the mother church, have inquired how it came to pass that so inconvenient a site had been chosen. The old people, depositaries of the ancient traditions of the place, will answer that originally the foundations were laid in a field called “Les Tuzés,” but this was haunted ground, and a favourite resort of the fairies, and that, these little ladies, unwilling to yield up their rights without a struggle, in the course of a single night transported all the tools, stones, etc., in their cambric aprons, to the spot where the Church of St. Mary now stands. Thrice did this happen before the builders gave up their intention of erecting the sacred edifice on the site first chosen.[109]

The parish of Notre Dame du Castel, or, as it is now the fashion to call it, St. Mary de Castro, is the largest in the island, but the church is situated at one extremity of the parish, close on the bounds[221] of St. Andrew’s, to the great inconvenience of many of the parishioners. It is true that in former days they had some relief in the Chapels of Ste. Anne, St. George, and St. Germain, but chapels are not parish churches, and many, while trudging through the miry roads in winter, or toiling up the dusty hill in summer, when some of the great festivals required them to present themselves at the mother church, have inquired how it came to pass that so inconvenient a site had been chosen. The old people, depositaries of the ancient traditions of the place, will answer that originally the foundations were laid in a field called “Les Tuzés,” but this was haunted ground, and a favourite resort of the fairies, and that, these little ladies, unwilling to yield up their rights without a struggle, in the course of a single night transported all the tools, stones, etc., in their cambric aprons, to the spot where the Church of St. Mary now stands. Thrice did this happen before the builders gave up their intention of erecting the sacred edifice on the site first chosen.[109]

[109] From Rachel Duport.

From Rachel Duport.

Similar stories are told of the Forest Church, of St. Martin’s and the Vale Churches, of St. Brelade’s in Jersey, and many others.

Similar stories are shared about the Forest Church, St. Martin’s and the Vale Churches, St. Brelade’s in Jersey, and many others.

See Chambers’ Popular Rhymes of Scotland, p. 335, and Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, IV., 144.

See Chambers’ Popular Rhymes of Scotland, p. 335, and Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, IV., 144.

The Guernsey Lily.

There is another story told of the fairy man who first came to Guernsey and carried away the beautiful Michelle de Garis[110] to be his wife. Though, vanquished[222] by his courtliness and grace, she was persuaded to fly with him back to fairy land, she could not quite forget the father, mother, and brothers, whom she had left behind her in their cottage down by Vazon Bay. So she begged him to let her leave them some slight token by which to remember her. He thought for a few moments, and then gave her a bulb, which he told her to plant in the sand above the bay. He then whispered to the mother where to go to find a souvenir of her missing daughter, and, when she went, weeping, to the search, she found this bulb, burst into flower, a strange odourless beautiful blossom, decked with fairy gold, and without a soul—for what is the scent but the soul of a flower—a fit emblem of a denizen of fairyland. From that time the flower has been carefully cultivated in this island, the “Amaryllis Sarniensis,” as it is called, nor will it flourish, however great the care, in any of the other islands; it pines and degenerates when removed from the soil where it was first planted by the elfin lover.[111]

There is another story told of the fairy man who first came to Guernsey and carried away the beautiful Michelle de Garis[110] to be his wife. Though, vanquished[222] by his courtliness and grace, she was persuaded to fly with him back to fairy land, she could not quite forget the father, mother, and brothers, whom she had left behind her in their cottage down by Vazon Bay. So she begged him to let her leave them some slight token by which to remember her. He thought for a few moments, and then gave her a bulb, which he told her to plant in the sand above the bay. He then whispered to the mother where to go to find a souvenir of her missing daughter, and, when she went, weeping, to the search, she found this bulb, burst into flower, a strange odourless beautiful blossom, decked with fairy gold, and without a soul—for what is the scent but the soul of a flower—a fit emblem of a denizen of fairyland. From that time the flower has been carefully cultivated in this island, the “Amaryllis Sarniensis,” as it is called, nor will it flourish, however great the care, in any of the other islands; it pines and degenerates when removed from the soil where it was first planted by the elfin lover.[111]

[110] In those days Guernsey girls were not called Lavinia, Maud, Gladys, and all the ridiculous names with which modern parents disfigure the old Norman surnames, but they were called Michelle, Peronelle,—the diminutive feminine of Pierre, equivalent to the English form Petronilla,—Renouvette, (feminine of Ranulf or Ralph), Oriane, Carterette, Jaqueline, Colette or Colinette, and many other soft graceful old French names.

[110] In those days Guernsey girls were not called Lavinia, Maud, Gladys, and all the ridiculous names with which modern parents disfigure the old Norman surnames, but they were called Michelle, Peronelle,—the diminutive feminine of Pierre, equivalent to the English form Petronilla,—Renouvette, (feminine of Ranulf or Ralph), Oriane, Carterette, Jaqueline, Colette or Colinette, and many other soft graceful old French names.

[111] From Miss Lane.

From Ms. Lane.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

Le Gibet des Faïes.

The Gallows of the Faïes.

This fairy-story is not included by Sir Edgar MacCulloch, but was communicated to me by the late Miss Annie Chepmell, who most kindly lent me her own manuscript book, in which she wrote down the legends she had herself collected among the country people. I give it in her own words.

This fairy tale isn’t included by Sir Edgar MacCulloch, but was shared with me by the late Miss Annie Chepmell, who generously lent me her own manuscript book, where she recorded the legends she collected herself from the local people. I present it in her own words.

“For a long time the fairies alone had possession of L’Ancresse, the cromlechs, hougues, and caves. But evil men rose up, and ambition and the lust of knowledge led them to cross the sea, and there to learn the mighty art of magic. They returned and quickly spread the sin of witchcraft in the island, so quickly that the harmless fairies had no time to accustom themselves to the miseries which were caused thereby, and which they had no power to remedy. Their hearts fairly broke to see their happy haunts invaded by witches and wizards, their fairy rings trampled down by the heavy feet of ‘sorcières,’ and scorched by the hoofs of their demon partners every Friday night; and their human friends and pet animals pining beneath charms and spells. Unable to bear these sorrows, the poor fairies met on their beloved L’Ancresse, and finding, after much consultation, that they could do nothing against the disturbers of their happiness, they sadly resolved to get rid of their past by drinking of the fountain of forgetfulness. There is, or rather was,—for the ruthless quarries have much diminished its size—a huge pile of rocks rising from the sea at the eastern extremity of L’Ancresse Bay. At the very top of this granite castle rises a little fountain, cool in the hottest summer, unfrozen in the keenest frost. Its waters have the properties of Lethe—those who drink of them forgetting the past. In a sad procession the fairy tribe moved across the bay, and, after having scaled the steep rocks, clustered round the fountain which was to give them the bliss of unconsciousness. But for them the fountain had no virtue; they drank, and still the past came back, with all its joys and sorrows. In despair at finding even oblivion denied to them, they hastily determined to get rid of life itself. Rushing down the rocks they hurried across the Common to where stood three tall upright stones, with a third resting upon them—a monument of far-off Druid times—and there they hung themselves with blades of grass. So ended the kindly race in Guernsey, the fairy fountain and the upright stones their only monuments.”

“For a long time, the fairies were the only ones in control of L’Ancresse, the cromlechs, hougues, and caves. But then, wicked people emerged, driven by ambition and the desire for knowledge, and they crossed the sea to learn the powerful art of magic. They returned and quickly spread the curse of witchcraft across the island, so rapidly that the innocent fairies had no time to adjust to the suffering it caused, which they were powerless to fix. Their hearts broke seeing their joyful homes invaded by witches and wizards, their fairy rings destroyed by the heavy feet of ‘sorcières,’ and scorched by the hooves of their demonic partners every Friday night; and their human friends and pet animals suffering under charms and spells. Unable to endure these pains, the poor fairies gathered on their beloved L’Ancresse and, after much discussion, realized they could do nothing against those disrupting their happiness. Sadly, they decided to erase their past by drinking from the fountain of forgetfulness. There is, or rather was—because the relentless quarries have greatly reduced its size—a massive pile of rocks rising from the sea at the eastern end of L’Ancresse Bay. At the very top of this granite fortress is a small fountain, cool in the hottest summer, unfrozen in the harshest frost. Its waters have the powers of Lethe—those who drink from it forget the past. In a sorrowful procession, the fairy tribe made their way across the bay, and after climbing the steep rocks, gathered around the fountain that was supposed to grant them the bliss of oblivion. But for them, the fountain offered no magic; they drank, and still, the past returned, with all its joys and sorrows. In despair at finding even the relief of forgetfulness denied to them, they quickly decided to end their lives. Rushing down the rocks, they hurried across the Common to where three tall upright stones stood, with a third resting upon them—a monument from ancient Druid times—and there they hung themselves with blades of grass. Thus ended the gentle race in Guernsey, with the fairy fountain and the standing stones as their only memorials.”

“There are still a few lingering remnants of fairy lore to be found among the old country people. Old Miss Fallaize, aged eighty, remembers how, in her youth, eatables and drinkables were left outside the door with any unfinished work, and how in the morning the food was gone—but she could not quite remember whether the work was done. But old Mr. Tourtel, over eighty, who was brought up as a boy at an old house at the Mont Durand, now pulled down, said that it was well known that the fairies lived in a ‘vôte’ (a Guernsey word for the French ‘voute,’ a vaulted cave), above La Petite Porte. They were a little people, but very strong, and would mend your cart wheels or spokes for you if you would put out some food for them.”

“There are still a few remnants of fairy tales found among the older folks. Old Miss Fallaize, who is eighty, remembers how, when she was young, food and drinks were left outside the door along with any unfinished work, and by morning, the food was gone—but she couldn’t quite recall if the work was completed. On the other hand, old Mr. Tourtel, also over eighty, who grew up in an old house at Mont Durand, which has since been torn down, said it was common knowledge that fairies lived in a 'vôte' (a Guernsey term for the French 'voute,' meaning a vaulted cave), above La Petite Porte. They were small but very strong and would fix your cart wheels or spokes if you left some food out for them.”

Also the woman living in the house called “St. Magloire” opposite the site of his old chapel, said she supposed “Monsieur Magloire” was the first man who came to these islands, and when I asked her who were living here when he came, she said “Oh, ‘little people,’ who lived in the cromlechs.”

Also, the woman living in the house called “St. Magloire” across from the site of his old chapel said she thought “Monsieur Magloire” was the first man to come to these islands, and when I asked her who had been living here when he arrived, she said, “Oh, just ‘little people’ who lived in the cromlechs.”

Mermaids.

“I’ll drown more sailors than the mermaid shall.”
Shakespeare.
“Thou rememb’rest
Since once I sat upon a promontory,
And heard a mermaid on a dolphin’s back,
Uttering such dulcet and harmonious breath,
That the rude sea grew civil at her song.”
Shakespeare.

A belief in the existence of mermaids is not quite extinct, although no tales relating to them appear to have been preserved among the people. An old man, living in the parish of the Forest, of the name of Matthieu Tostevin, whose word might be implicitly relied on, affirmed to Mr. Denys Corbet, the master of the parochial school, that on one occasion, being on the cliffs over-looking Petit-Bôt Bay, he saw a company of six mermaids, or, as he termed them “seirênes,” disporting themselves on the sands below. He described them as usually depicted, half woman, half fish. He hastened down to the beach as fast as he could, to get a nearer sight of them, but, on his approaching them, they took to the sea, and were immediately out of sight.

A belief in the existence of mermaids is not completely gone, although no stories about them seem to have been kept alive among the people. An old man named Matthieu Tostevin, who lived in the parish of the Forest and could be trusted, told Mr. Denys Corbet, the master of the local school, that one time, while he was on the cliffs overlooking Petit-Bôt Bay, he saw a group of six mermaids, or as he called them “seirênes”, playing on the sands below. He described them as they are usually shown, half woman and half fish. He rushed down to the beach as fast as he could to get a closer look, but when he got near, they swam off and disappeared right away.

“Looking down Smith Street, 1870.”

"View of Smith Street, 1870."

It was doubtless a flock of seals which he saw, for, although these animals are no longer found in numbers on our coasts, a stray one is occasionally, though very rarely, to be seen. They are known to exist on the opposite shores of Brittany and Normandy, and the few specimens that have been taken in our seas are of the same variety as those found on the French coast. It is not improbable that they may have been more common in former days; and it is possible that “Le Creux du Chien,” a large cavern at the foot of the cliffs to the eastward of Petit-Bôt Bay, may have been so named from being the resort of one of these amphibians.[112]

It was doubtless a flock of seals which he saw, for, although these animals are no longer found in numbers on our coasts, a stray one is occasionally, though very rarely, to be seen. They are known to exist on the opposite shores of Brittany and Normandy, and the few specimens that have been taken in our seas are of the same variety as those found on the French coast. It is not improbable that they may have been more common in former days; and it is possible that “Le Creux du Chien,” a large cavern at the foot of the cliffs to the eastward of Petit-Bôt Bay, may have been so named from being the resort of one of these amphibians.[112]

[112] From Mr. Denys Corbet.

From Mr. Denys Corbet.

Editor’s Note.—In Sark as well as in Guernsey they still believe in sirens, and an old man there, who had been a fisherman in his youth, told me of these women who used to sit on the rocks and sing before a storm. In Sark they are considered young and beautiful, but Guernsey fishermen talk of old women who sit on the rocks and sing, and the ships are brought closer to the rocks by the curiosity of those on board to hear this mysterious music, and then the storm comes, and the ships go to pieces on the rocks, and the sirens,—whether young or old,—carry down the sailors to the bottom of the sea, and eat them. So the tradition goes.

Editor’s Note.—In Sark and Guernsey, people still believe in sirens. An old man, who was a fisherman in his youth, told me about these women who would sit on the rocks and sing before a storm. In Sark, they are seen as young and beautiful, but Guernsey fishermen speak of old women who sit on the rocks and sing. This fascinates those on the ships, drawing them closer to the rocks to hear the mysterious music. Then the storm hits, and the ships wreck on the rocks, while the sirens—whether young or old—drag the sailors down to the sea and devour them. At least, that's how the story goes.

Referring to the legend of the Changeling, as related on pages 219-220, Paul Sébillot also tells a story very similar to this. Tome I. p. 118-119.

Referring to the legend of the Changeling, as mentioned on pages 219-220, Paul Sébillot also shares a story that's very similar to this. Tome I. p. 118-119.

Un jour une femme dit à sa voisine,—“Ma pauvre commère, je crains que mon gars a été changé par les Margots … j’voudrais bien savoir c’qui faut faire.”

Un jour, une femme dit à sa voisine, —“Ma pauvre voisine, je crains que mon garçon ait été échangé par les Margots… j’aimerais bien savoir ce qu’il faut faire.”

“ … Vous prendrez d’s œufs; vous leur casserez le petit bout, et puis d’cela vous mettrez des petits brochiaux d’bois dedans; vous allumerez un bon feu; vous les mettrez autour, debout; et vous mènerez le petit faitiau à se chauffer aussi.”

“… You’ll take some eggs; you’ll break the small end, and then you’ll put little wooden sticks inside; you’ll light a good fire; you’ll place them around, standing up; and you’ll let the little bundle warm up too.”

La femme fit tout cela, et quand le petit faiteau vit les œufs bouillir et les petits bois sauter dedans, il s’écria:

La femme a fait tout ça, et quand le petit garçon a vu les œufs bouillir et les petits morceaux de bois sauter dedans, il s'écria :

“Voilà que j’ai bientôt cent ans;
Mais jamais de ma vie durant
Je n’ai vu tant de p’tits pots bouillants.”

La femme vit tout de suite que son enfant avait été changé … et elle s’écria:

La femme vit tout de suite que son enfant avait été échangé … et elle s'écria:

—“Vilain petit sorcier, je vas te tuer!”

—“You nasty little wizard, I'm going to kill you!”

Mais la fée qui était dans le grenier lui cria—

Mais la fée qui était dans le grenier lui cria—

“N’tue pas le mien, j’ne tuerai l’tien;
N’tien pas l’mien, j’te ren’rai l’tien.”

See also Amélie Bosquet, p. 116, etc.

See also Amélie Bosquet, p. 116, etc.


Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER VII.
Demons and Goblins.

“Now I remember those old woman’s words
Who in my youth would tell me winter’s tales,
And speak of sprites and ghosts that glide by night
About the place where treasure hath been hid.”
Marlow’s “Jew of Venice.”
“Will-a-wisp misleads night-faring clowns,
O’er hills and sinking bogs.”
“Let night-dogs tear me,
And goblins ride me in my sleep to jelly,
Ere I forsake my sphere.”
Thierry and Theodoret. Act 1. Sc. 1.

Le Faeu Bélengier.

That singular meteor, known by the English as Jack o’Lantern or “Will o’ the Wisp,” by the French as “Feu Follet,” and by the Bretons as “Jan gant y tan” (John with the fingers or gloves of fire), bears in Guernsey the appellation of Le Faeu Bélengier—the fire of Bélenger. According to Mr. Métivier “Bélenger” is merely a slight variation of the name “Volunde” or “Velint”—Wayland, or Weyland Smith, the blacksmith of the Scandinavian gods. Bélenger was married to a Valkyrie, daughter of the Fates, so runs the old Norse legend. He was, for the sake of some treasures belonging to him, or under his guardianship, carried away by a certain king as prisoner to an island,[227] where the tyrant cut the sinews of his feet so as to prevent his running away, and then set him to work. Too clever, however, not to be able to compass his revenge, Bélenger managed to kill the two sons of the despot, and fashioned their bones into vessels for the royal table. And then, having maltreated the princess, daughter of his quondam master, he flew away through the air, and the name Bélenger has become identified in popular mythology with any especially clever worker in metals. In English popular tradition the name of Bélenger becomes contracted into Velint, or Wayland Smith, and, according to Sir Walter Scott, “this Wayland was condemned to wander, night after night, from cromlech to cromlech, and belated travellers imagined that they then beheld the fire from his forge issuing from marshes and heaths.” The natives of Iceland, descended from our own paternal ancestors of the tenth century, say still of a clever craftsman that he is a “Bélengier” in iron.

That unique meteor, known by the English as Jack o’Lantern or “Will o’ the Wisp,” by the French as “Feu Follet,” and by the Bretons as “Jan gant y tan” (John with the fingers or gloves of fire), is referred to in Guernsey as Le Faeu Bélengier—the fire of Bélenger. According to Mr. Métivier, “Bélenger” is simply a slight variation of the name “Volunde” or “Velint”—Wayland, or Weyland Smith, the blacksmith of the Scandinavian gods. Bélenger was married to a Valkyrie, daughter of the Fates, according to the old Norse legend. He was, due to some treasures belonging to him or in his care, captured by a certain king and taken as a prisoner to an island,[227] where the tyrant cut the sinews of his feet to prevent him from escaping, and then forced him to work. However, clever enough to seek revenge, Bélenger managed to kill the two sons of the despot and turned their bones into vessels for the royal table. After mistreating the princess, daughter of his former master, he flew away through the air, and the name Bélenger has become associated in popular mythology with any especially skilled metal worker. In English folklore, the name Bélenger is shortened to Velint or Wayland Smith, and according to Sir Walter Scott, “this Wayland was doomed to wander, night after night, from cromlech to cromlech, and late-night travelers believed they saw the fire from his forge coming from marshes and heaths.” The people of Iceland, descended from our own ancestors of the tenth century, still say of a skilled craftsman that he is a “Bélengier” in iron.

In Guernsey they say it is a spirit in pain, condemned to wander, and which seeks to deliver itself from torment by suicide.[113] Its presence is also supposed to indicate in very many cases the existence of hidden treasures, and many a countryman is known to have made a fruitless journey over bog and morass in the hope of locating the flickering flame. It is also firmly believed by all the country people that if a knife is fixed by the handle to a tree, or stuck in the earth with the point upwards, the spirit or demon that guides the flame will attack and fight with it, and that proofs of the encounter will be[228] found next morning in the drops of blood found on the blade.[114]

In Guernsey they say it is a spirit in pain, condemned to wander, and which seeks to deliver itself from torment by suicide.[113] Its presence is also supposed to indicate in very many cases the existence of hidden treasures, and many a countryman is known to have made a fruitless journey over bog and morass in the hope of locating the flickering flame. It is also firmly believed by all the country people that if a knife is fixed by the handle to a tree, or stuck in the earth with the point upwards, the spirit or demon that guides the flame will attack and fight with it, and that proofs of the encounter will be[228] found next morning in the drops of blood found on the blade.[114]

[113] See Métivier’s Dictionary,—Art: Bélengier.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Métivier’s Dictionary—Art: Bélengier.

[114] From Rachel Du Port, and others.

[114] From Rachel Du Port, and others.

Yorkshire Folk-Lore—Notes and Queries, 4th Series, I; 193. “If ever you are pursued by a Will-o’-the-Wisp, the best thing to do is to put a steel knife into the ground, with the handle upwards. The Will-o’-the-Wisp will run round this until the knife is burnt up, and you will thus have the means of escaping.”

Yorkshire Folk-Lore—Notes and Queries, 4th Series, I; 193. “If you ever find yourself being chased by a Will-o’-the-Wisp, the best thing to do is stick a steel knife into the ground with the handle facing up. The Will-o’-the-Wisp will circle around this until the knife is burned up, giving you a way to escape.”

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

“Tout le monde connaît ces exhalaisons de gaz inflammable qui brillent quelquefois dans les endroits marécageux et qui effraient tant les enfants et les vieilles. Ces feux sont appelés dans nos campagnes La Fourlore, le feu follet, ou le feu errant. Ce sont des âmes damnées; et, suivant quelques personnes, ces âmes sont celles de prêtres criminels ou libertins. Elles cherchent à éblouir les voyageurs, à les entrainer dans les précipices, et à les jeter dans l’eau. Quand le feu follet, esprit d’ailleurs fort jovial, est venu à bout de son entreprise il quitte sa victime avec de grands éclats de rire, et il disparait.” Recherches sur la Normandie, par Du Bois, 1845, p. 310.

“Everyone knows about those flickering gases that sometimes glow in marshy areas and scare children and old people. These flames are called Will-o'-the-wisps or ghost lights in our countryside. They are said to be damned souls; according to some, these souls belong to sinful or libertine priests. They try to dazzle travelers, lead them into ravines, and throw them into the water. When the Will-o'-the-wisp, a rather cheerful spirit, successfully completes its mission, it leaves its victim with loud bursts of laughter and disappears.” Recherches sur la Normandie, par Du Bois, 1845, p. 310.

See also, Fouquet Légendes du Morbihan, p. 140. Le MeuRevue Celt, p. 230. A. Bosquet, pp. 135-143.

See also, Fouquet Légendes du Morbihan, p. 140. Le MeuRevue Celt, p. 230. A. Bosquet, pp. 135-143.

Hidden Gems.

As we have already stated “Le Faeu Bélengier” is supposed to indicate the existence of hidden treasure, and it is well known that when treasures have been hidden for any considerable time the evil spirit acquires a property in them, and does all in his power to prevent their falling into the possession of mortals. Nevertheless the meteor-like form which the Bélengier assumes, frequently betrays their place of concealment as it plays about the spot, and if a person have sufficient courage and perseverance he may become the possessor. The wiles, however, of the demon, and his efforts to retain his own, frequently prove successful, as the following narratives will testify. It appears, however, that the guardian spirit has no power to remove the treasure, unless the adventure have first been attempted by a mortal.

As we've already mentioned, “Le Faeu Bélengier” is believed to mark the location of hidden treasure. It's well known that when treasures are buried for a long time, an evil spirit gains a claim to them and does everything possible to keep them from mortals. However, the meteor-like form of the Bélengier often reveals their hiding place as it flits around the area, and if someone has enough courage and determination, they might be able to take possession of it. Nevertheless, the demon's tricks and efforts to keep the treasure often succeed, as the following stories will demonstrate. It seems that the guardian spirit cannot move the treasure unless a mortal has first attempted the quest.

A country-woman had often observed flames of fire issuing from and hovering round the earth within the threshold of her house, and, knowing well what[229] they indicated, one day, when all the other inmates of the dwelling were in the fields busied in getting in the harvest, she determined on searching for the treasure. She procured a pick-axe, closed and barred all the doors to secure herself against interruptions, and proceeded to work. She had not dug long, before a violent thunderstorm arose. Though alarmed, she continued her task, but the rain, which now began to fall in torrents, drove the field labourers to seek shelter in the house. By this time the woman had struck on a brazen pan, which, she had no doubt, covered the treasure, and was in no hurry to open to the men who were clamouring at the door for admission. She was at last obliged to yield to their entreaties, and, turning her back on the hole she had dug, unbarred the door. Her dismay was great, when, on looking back on her work, she saw the pan turned up, and the whole treasure abstracted. The demon had seized this opportunity to take possession of his own.

A country woman had often seen flames of fire coming from and hovering around the ground just outside her house. Knowing well what it meant, one day when everyone else in the house was out in the fields busy with the harvest, she decided to search for the treasure. She got a pick-axe, locked and barred all the doors to avoid any interruptions, and started digging. She hadn’t dug for long before a violent thunderstorm hit. Although scared, she kept working, but soon the heavy rain forced the field workers to seek shelter in the house. By then, she had struck a brazen pan, which she was certain covered the treasure, and she wasn’t in a hurry to let the men clamoring at the door inside. Eventually, she was forced to give in to their pleas and, turning away from the hole she had dug, unbarred the door. Her shock was immense when, looking back at her work, she saw the pan turned over and the entire treasure taken. The demon had used this moment to reclaim what was his.

A man had reason to believe, from the flames which he had seen hovering about a certain spot, that a treasure was hidden there. Accordingly, one night, he took his spade and lantern and dug till he came to a large jar, which contained what appeared to him to be shells.[115] Suspecting that this might be a stratagem of the evil spirit to deter him from obtaining possession of the treasure, he carefully gathered up the whole, and took it home with him. On examining the parcel the next morning, he found[230] he had judged rightly, for the apparent shells of the preceding night had now resumed their original form of gold and silver coin.

A man had reason to believe, from the flames which he had seen hovering about a certain spot, that a treasure was hidden there. Accordingly, one night, he took his spade and lantern and dug till he came to a large jar, which contained what appeared to him to be shells.[115] Suspecting that this might be a stratagem of the evil spirit to deter him from obtaining possession of the treasure, he carefully gathered up the whole, and took it home with him. On examining the parcel the next morning, he found[230] he had judged rightly, for the apparent shells of the preceding night had now resumed their original form of gold and silver coin.

Another man was less fortunate, for, finding nothing but what he conceived to be shells, he hesitated about removing them, and was effectually deterred by the appearance of an immense animal, resembling a black conger-eel with fiery eyes, coiled up in the hole which he had dug.[116]

Another man was less fortunate, for, finding nothing but what he conceived to be shells, he hesitated about removing them, and was effectually deterred by the appearance of an immense animal, resembling a black conger-eel with fiery eyes, coiled up in the hole which he had dug.[116]

[115] It is perhaps to the fact that limpet shells are found in the cromlechs, which are always supposed to be the repository of hidden treasure, that the idea that buried gold, when discovered by mortals, is transformed by its guardian spirit into worthless shells, is entertained by the peasantry.

[115] It is perhaps to the fact that limpet shells are found in the cromlechs, which are always supposed to be the repository of hidden treasure, that the idea that buried gold, when discovered by mortals, is transformed by its guardian spirit into worthless shells, is entertained by the peasantry.

[116] From Rachel Du Port.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Rachel Du Port.

“4 Oct. 1586. Procédures contre Edmond Billot, Richard Le Petevin, Nicollas Le Petevin, et Jean Moullin, pour avoir été de nuit fouyr à Ste. Anne, à St. George, et à St. Germain pour chercher des trésors qu’un nommé Baston, des parties de Normandie, leur avoit dit y être déposés,—savoir: trois à St. George, un dans la muraille, un autre enterré dans la chapelle, et un troisième déhors, un à Ste. Anne, et un à St. Germain au milieu du champ.”—Proceedings of the Royal Court.

“4 Oct. 1586. Proceedings against Edmond Billot, Richard Le Petevin, Nicollas Le Petevin, and Jean Moullin for having gone at night to Ste. Anne, St. George, and St. Germain to search for treasures that someone named Baston from Normandy told them were hidden there—specifically: three at St. George, one in the wall, another buried in the chapel, and a third outside, one at Ste. Anne, and one at St. Germain in the middle of the field.”—Proceedings of the Royal Court.

Editor’s Note.—See Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne. Tome I., p. 39 etc. “On m’a conté à Dinan que lorsque les chercheurs de trésors eurent creusé à la base du Monolithe, il sortit de la terre des flammes qui les forcèrent à interrompre leur travail. On assure qu’à différentes époques on a fait des fouilles sous un meulier de la forêt de Brotonne, dit ‘La Pierre aux Houneux’ pour y découvrir un trésor; mais à chaque fois d’effrayantes apparitions les firent discontinuer.… Des ouvriers qui avaient tenté d’enlever le trésor de Néaufle se virent entourés de flammes.” A. Bosquet, p. 159-186.

Editor's Note.—See Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne. Volume I, p. 39 etc. “I was told in Dinan that when treasure hunters dug at the base of the Monolith, flames erupted from the ground, forcing them to stop their work. It is said that at different times, people attempted to excavate under a millstone in the Brotonne forest, known as 'La Pierre aux Houneux,' in search of treasure; but each time, terrifying apparitions made them stop.… Workers who tried to remove the treasure from Néaufle found themselves surrounded by flames.” A. Bosquet, p. 159-186.

The Varou.

The “Varou,” now almost entirely forgotten, seems to have belonged to the family of nocturnal goblins. He is allied to the “Loup-Garou” of the French, and the “Were-Wolf” of the English, if, indeed, he is not absolutely identical with them. He is believed to be endowed with a marvellous appetite, and it is still proverbially said of a great eater[231] “Il mange comme un varou.”[117]

The “Varou,” now almost entirely forgotten, seems to have belonged to the family of nocturnal goblins. He is allied to the “Loup-Garou” of the French, and the “Were-Wolf” of the English, if, indeed, he is not absolutely identical with them. He is believed to be endowed with a marvellous appetite, and it is still proverbially said of a great eater[231] “Il mange comme un varou.”[117]

“Aller en varouverie” was an expression used in former times in speaking of those persons who met together in unfrequented places for the purposes of debauchery or other illicit practices. Among the Acts of the Consistory of the parish of St. Martin’s, in the time when the island was still under the Presbyterian discipline, is to be found a censure on certain individuals who had been heard to say one night that the time was propitious “pour aller en varouverie sous l’épine.”

“Aller en varouverie” was a phrase used in the past to refer to people who gathered in secluded places for debauchery or other illegal activities. In the records of the Consistory of the parish of St. Martin’s, during the time when the island was still under Presbyterian rule, there is a reprimand for certain individuals who were overheard one night saying that it was the right time “pour aller en varouverie sous l’épine.”

Varou was originally from the Breton Varw—“the dead”—and was identified with the “Heroes” or beatified warriors, who were, by Homer and Hesiod, supposed to be in attendance on Saturn. Guernsey, in the days of Demetrius, was known by the name of the Isle of Heroes, or of Demons, and Saturn was said to be confined there in a “golden rock,” bound by “golden chains.”

Varou came from the Breton Varw—“the dead”—and was associated with the “Heroes” or blessed warriors, who, according to Homer and Hesiod, were believed to be in the company of Saturn. During the time of Demetrius, Guernsey was referred to as the Isle of Heroes or the Isle of Demons, and it was said that Saturn was trapped there in a “golden rock,” held by “golden chains.”

There is the “Creux des Varous,” which extends, according to tradition, from Houmet to L’Erée, and is a subterranean cavern formed of rock sprinkled with an abundance of yellow mica, which sparkles like gold; a plot of ground near the cromlech at L’Erée, known as “Le Creux des Fées,” still bears the name of “Le Camp du Varou;” and an estate in the parish of St. Saviour’s is called “Le Mont-Varou.” Old people remember that it used to be said in their youth that[232] “Le Char des Varous” was to be heard rolling over the cliffs and rocks on silver-tyred wheels, between Houmet and the Castle of Albecq, before the death of any of the great ones of the earth; and how this supernatural warning was sure to be followed almost immediately by violent storms and tempests.[118]

There is the “Creux des Varous,” which extends, according to tradition, from Houmet to L’Erée, and is a subterranean cavern formed of rock sprinkled with an abundance of yellow mica, which sparkles like gold; a plot of ground near the cromlech at L’Erée, known as “Le Creux des Fées,” still bears the name of “Le Camp du Varou;” and an estate in the parish of St. Saviour’s is called “Le Mont-Varou.” Old people remember that it used to be said in their youth that[232] “Le Char des Varous” was to be heard rolling over the cliffs and rocks on silver-tyred wheels, between Houmet and the Castle of Albecq, before the death of any of the great ones of the earth; and how this supernatural warning was sure to be followed almost immediately by violent storms and tempests.[118]

[117] “La veille de la fête de Noël, à nuit close, dans un lieu préscrit par le consentement de la communauté en Prusse, en Livonie, et en Lithuanie, l’affluence des hommes changés en loups est telle que les ravages perpétrés cette nuit-là contre les bergers et les troupeaux sont beaucoup plus graves que ceux des véritables loups. S’insinuant dans les caves, ils y grenouillent et vous sablent plusieurs tonneaux de bière ou d’hydromel. Ils s’amusent alors à entasser les futailles vides au beau milieu du cellier. Le bon prélat ajoute, que de très grands seigneurs ne dédaignent pas de s’agriger à cette confrèrie maudite. C’est un des anciens adeptes qui initie l’aspirant varou ou garou dans une ample tasse de cervoise.” Mœurs des Peuples du Nord, par Olaus Magnus, Vol. VI., p. 46.

[117] “La veille de la fête de Noël, à nuit close, dans un lieu préscrit par le consentement de la communauté en Prusse, en Livonie, et en Lithuanie, l’affluence des hommes changés en loups est telle que les ravages perpétrés cette nuit-là contre les bergers et les troupeaux sont beaucoup plus graves que ceux des véritables loups. S’insinuant dans les caves, ils y grenouillent et vous sablent plusieurs tonneaux de bière ou d’hydromel. Ils s’amusent alors à entasser les futailles vides au beau milieu du cellier. Le bon prélat ajoute, que de très grands seigneurs ne dédaignent pas de s’agriger à cette confrèrie maudite. C’est un des anciens adeptes qui initie l’aspirant varou ou garou dans une ample tasse de cervoise.” Mœurs des Peuples du Nord, par Olaus Magnus, Vol. VI., p. 46.

[118] Mostly from Mr. George Métivier.

Mostly from Mr. George Métivier.

Herodias.

The 10th of January, in Roman days, was dedicated to the Fera Dea, or cruel goddess, of which Hero Dias is a literal Celtic interpretation here. She is the queen of the witches, and although Satan himself is the commander-in-chief of the witches, he has a mate who participates in his authority, and leads the dance when his votaries meet to celebrate their midnight orgies at Catioroc or Rocquaine. This is no less a personage than the dissolute and revengeful woman by whose evil counsel the holy precursor of our Saviour was put to death by Herod. To her, more particularly, is attributed the rising of sudden storms, and especially of those which take the form of a whirlwind. It sometimes happens that during the warm and sultry days of harvest a gust of wind will suddenly arise, and, whirling round the field, catch up and disperse the ears of corn which the reaper has laid in due order for the binder of the sheaves. The countryman doubts not but that this is caused by Herodias shaking her petticoats in dancing—“Ch’est la fille d’Hérode qui châque ses côtillons,”—and he loses no time in hurling his reaping hook in the direction she appears to be moving. It is said that this has[233] generally the effect of stopping the progress of the whirlwind.

The 10th of January, in Roman times, was dedicated to the Fera Dea, or cruel goddess, which is a direct Celtic interpretation of Hero Dias here. She is the queen of the witches, and even though Satan himself is the head of the witches, he has a partner who shares in his power and leads the dance when his followers gather to celebrate their midnight rituals at Catioroc or Rocquaine. This is none other than the dissolute and vindictive woman whose evil advice led to the death of the holy precursor of our Savior at the hands of Herod. She is particularly associated with the sudden onset of storms, especially those that appear as whirlwinds. Sometimes, during the warm and muggy days of harvest, a gust of wind will unexpectedly arise, swirling through the field and scattering the ears of corn that the reaper has carefully arranged for the binder of the sheaves. The farmer has no doubt that this is caused by Herodias shaking her skirts in dance—“Ch’est la fille d’Hérode qui châque ses côtillons”—and he quickly throws his reaping hook in the direction she seems to be moving. It is said that this has[233] the general effect of halting the whirlwind’s progress.

These sudden gusts are locally known by the name of “héroguiâzes,” and, although there is so easy a means of dispersing them as that indicated above, the man who would venture to throw his sickle or knife at them must be endowed with no small degree of courage.[119]

These sudden gusts are locally known by the name of “héroguiâzes,” and, although there is so easy a means of dispersing them as that indicated above, the man who would venture to throw his sickle or knife at them must be endowed with no small degree of courage.[119]

[119] From Mr. George Métivier.

From Mr. George Métivier.

Father Martin, the oracle of Gaulish divinity, has lavished floods of ink on Herodias. According to him she is the genius of the whirlwind—the “mid-day,” as well as a mid-night, demon. Here she continues to “ride on the whirlwind,” and “direct the storm.” Instead of driving her away with holy water, as our Catholic neighbours do, we fling a sickle at “La Vieille” with pious indignation, whenever the eddying straws announce her arrival in the harvest-field.

Father Martin, the oracle of Gaulish divinity, has poured a ton of ink on Herodias. He claims she is the spirit of the whirlwind—the “mid-day” as well as a midnight, demon. Here she keeps “riding on the whirlwind” and “directing the storm.” Instead of using holy water to chase her away like our Catholic neighbors do, we throw a sickle at “La Vieille” with righteous anger whenever the swirling straws signal her arrival in the harvest field.

Near “Le Ras de Fontenay,” so infamous for its shipwrecks, the little island of Sain, off Finistère, was dedicated to He’ro Dias. There she presided over the oracle of “Sena,” the Hag. Her priestesses were nine shrivelled hags, and their island derived its appellation from the hag, their mistress. None but mariners, suitors for a bagful of favourable wind, were admissible to the presence of these ladies, who spent their time “sur le rocher désert, l’effroi de la nature,” in a very edifying manner—brewing storms, manufacturing hail, lightning, thunder, and so forth, and changing themselves into a variety of brutal forms—(Pomponius Mela).

Near “Le Ras de Fontenay,” known for its shipwrecks, the small island of Sain, off Finistère, was dedicated to He’ro Dias. There, she oversaw the oracle of “Sena,” the Hag. Her priestesses were nine frail old hags, and their island got its name from their mistress. Only sailors, hoping for a favor of good winds, were allowed to see these ladies, who spent their time on “the deserted rock, the terror of nature,” in a rather enlightening way—creating storms, making hail, lightning, thunder, and so on, while transforming into various brutal shapes—(Pomponius Mela).

That there is a two-headed serpent which caresses Dame Hérodias on a bas-relief of the temple of Mont-Morillon in Poitou, may be remembered en passant.

That there is a two-headed serpent that wraps around Dame Hérodias on a bas-relief of the temple of Mont-Morillon in Poitou can be noted en passant.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

According to the old Latin “Romaunt de Renard,” Herodias loved John the Baptist. The jealous King caused him to be beheaded. His head, by her order, was carried to her, and she wished to kiss it, but the head turned away, and blew with so much violence that Herodias was blown into the air. Since then, St. John, faithful to his antipathy, has made her travel for ever in the deserts of the sky, and become the genius of the storm.

According to the old Latin "Romaunt de Renard," Herodias loved John the Baptist. The jealous King had him beheaded. His head, on her order, was brought to her, and she wanted to kiss it, but the head turned away and blew with such force that Herodias was sent flying into the air. Ever since then, St. John, true to his hatred, has made her roam forever in the deserts of the sky, becoming the spirit of the storm.

Some confound her with “Habunde,” who may have been a white lady, or one of those “genii” whom the Celts call “dusi.” Chronique de Philippe Mouskés, Tome II. Introduction p. 139.

Some mix her up with “Habunde,” who might have been a white lady or one of those “genii” that the Celts call “dusi.” Chronique de Philippe Mouskés, Tome II. Introduction p. 139.

Some also think that Herodias will, if anyone dances at harvest time, bring shipwreck and disasters at sea.—From Mr. Isaac Le Patourel.

Some people also believe that Herodias will cause shipwrecks and disasters at sea if anyone dances during harvest time.—From Mr. Isaac Le Patourel.

Le Barboue.[120]

This was a demon used by old Guernsey nurses to frighten their infant charges.[234]Le Barboue t’attrappera” was quite threat enough to make the naughtiest child repent of his misdeeds. According to Mr. Métivier (See Dictionary, p. 51. Barboue), this name “Barboue” is a corruption of bared meleu, the spectre which personifies the plague among the Cymri. According to the legends, “Barbaou Hervé” was the wolf who accompanied St. Hervé, a sainted hermit of the country of Léon, 560. He was evidently related to the French “Loup-Garou.”

This was a demon used by old Guernsey nurses to scare their little ones.[234]Le Barboue t’attrappera” was a big enough threat to make even the naughtiest child regret their mischief. According to Mr. Métivier (See Dictionary, p. 51. Barboue), the name “Barboue” is a twisted version of bared meleu, the ghost that represents the plague among the Cymri. According to the legends, “Barbaou Hervé” was the wolf that followed St. Hervé, a saintly hermit from the region of Léon, 560. He was clearly connected to the French “Loup-Garou.”

[120] May not this be a corruption of Barbe Bleue—the Blue Beard who has frightened so many children both in France and England?

[120] May not this be a corruption of Barbe Bleue—the Blue Beard who has frightened so many children both in France and England?

Ghostly Visions.

Many places have the reputation of being haunted by phantoms which make their appearance at the dead of night, not always in a human form, as the spirits of the departed are wont to do when they revisit “the glimpses of the moon,” but in the more fearful shapes of beasts and nondescript monsters. “La Bête de la Tour,” “Le Cheval de St. George,” which has already been spoken of in connection with the well, and “Le Chien Bôdu,” are among these.

Many places are known for being haunted by ghosts that show up in the dead of night, not always as humans like the spirits of the dead typically do when they return to “the glimpses of the moon,” but in more terrifying forms of animals and strange monsters. “La Bête de la Tour,” “Le Cheval de St. George,” which has already been mentioned in connection with the well, and “Le Chien Bôdu” are some examples.

The “devises,” or boundary stones, which served in olden times to mark the limits of some of the principal “fiefs” or manors, but which have now disappeared, leaving only a name to the locality, appear to have been the particular resort of these spectres; and it is not improbable that the superstition may have arisen from the custom, of which traces are to be found in many nations, of sacrificing a victim and burying it where the stone of demarcation was to be set up. It was not, however, these places only which became the haunt of spectres; other spots came in also for their share of these nocturnal and frightful visitors. A lonely dwelling, especially if uninhabited, a dark lane far from any friendly cottage,[235] cromlechs, or spots where these mysterious erections once stood—all these either had, or were likely to acquire, an evil reputation in this respect, and more especially if tradition pointed to any deed of horror, such as murder or suicide, connected with the place or its neighbourhood.

The “devises,” or boundary stones, that used to mark the limits of some of the main “fiefs” or manors in the past have now vanished, leaving only a name for the area. These stones seem to have been a popular spot for these ghosts, and it’s quite possible that the superstition originated from the custom, which can be found in many cultures, of sacrificing a victim and burying it where the boundary stone was to be placed. However, it wasn't just these locations that became the hangout for ghosts; other places also experienced visits from these nighttime and terrifying entities. A lonely house, especially if it’s empty, a dark lane far from any friendly home, cromlechs, or sites where these mysterious structures once stood—all of these either had, or were likely to develop, a bad reputation in this regard, especially if local lore pointed to any horrific act, like murder or suicide, linked to the place or its surroundings.[235]

The headless dog which haunts the Ville-au-Roi, and which will be spoken of in the legend attached to that ancient domain, is an instance of these spectres. The best known of them is “Tchi-cô,” or the “Bête de la Tour,”—but there are also “La Bête de la Devise de Sausmarez à Saint Martin,” which is a black dog supposed to haunt the avenue by Sausmarez Manor.[121]

The headless dog which haunts the Ville-au-Roi, and which will be spoken of in the legend attached to that ancient domain, is an instance of these spectres. The best known of them is “Tchi-cô,” or the “Bête de la Tour,”—but there are also “La Bête de la Devise de Sausmarez à Saint Martin,” which is a black dog supposed to haunt the avenue by Sausmarez Manor.[121]

[121] Editor’s Note.—Then there is the “Rue de la Bête” at St. Andrew’s, on the borders of the Fief Rohais. Near this lane there was formerly a prison, so that it is probably full of associations of crime and malefactors. There is also a “Rue de la Bête” near L’Erée, between “Claire Mare” and the Rouvets, where, to this day, people will not go alone after dark, and they still tell the story (so wrote Miss Le Pelley, who lived in that neighbourhood), of a man, a M. Vaucourt, who, driving down that lane in the dark, the “Bête” got up into the cart, which so scared the unfortunate man that he died the next day. There was also a black dog which haunted the Forest Road, clanking its chains. The father of one old woman who told the story, saw and was followed by this beast one night when walking home from St. Martin’s to his house near the Forest Church. He was so frightened that he took to his bed and died of the shock very shortly afterwards. There is also “La Bête de la Rue Mase,” on the western limits of the Town parish, the “Coin de la Biche,” at St. Martin’s, between Saints’ and La Villette, and in the cross lane running from the “Carrefour David” to the “Profonds Camps,” past the house now called “St. Hilda,” a small white hare was supposed to be seen on stormy nights, accompanied by “Le Faeu Bélengier.”

[121] Editor's Note.—Then there is the “Rue de la Bête” at St. Andrew’s, on the borders of the Fief Rohais. Near this lane there was formerly a prison, so that it is probably full of associations of crime and malefactors. There is also a “Rue de la Bête” near L’Erée, between “Claire Mare” and the Rouvets, where, to this day, people will not go alone after dark, and they still tell the story (so wrote Miss Le Pelley, who lived in that neighbourhood), of a man, a M. Vaucourt, who, driving down that lane in the dark, the “Bête” got up into the cart, which so scared the unfortunate man that he died the next day. There was also a black dog which haunted the Forest Road, clanking its chains. The father of one old woman who told the story, saw and was followed by this beast one night when walking home from St. Martin’s to his house near the Forest Church. He was so frightened that he took to his bed and died of the shock very shortly afterwards. There is also “La Bête de la Rue Mase,” on the western limits of the Town parish, the “Coin de la Biche,” at St. Martin’s, between Saints’ and La Villette, and in the cross lane running from the “Carrefour David” to the “Profonds Camps,” past the house now called “St. Hilda,” a small white hare was supposed to be seen on stormy nights, accompanied by “Le Faeu Bélengier.”

Tchi-co, The Beast of the Tower.

There is no doubt that in early times the town of St. Peter Port was encircled by walls, and fortified—indeed there is an order of Edward III. in 1350, authorising the levy of a duty on merchandise for this purpose. Certain spots, called “les barrières,” mark where the gates were situated, and, although all remains of the walls have long since disappeared, it is not difficult to trace the course they must have taken. At the northern extremity of the original[236] town, the name of “La Tour Gand” indicates a fortress of some sort. The southern extremity was protected by a work called “La Tour Beauregard,” of sufficient importance to be named, together with Castle Cornet, in the warrants or commissions issued by the monarch to those who were intrusted with the defence of the island.

There’s no doubt that in ancient times, the town of St. Peter Port was surrounded by walls and fortified—there’s even an order from Edward III in 1350 allowing the collection of a duty on goods for this purpose. Certain locations, called “les barrières,” indicate where the gates were located, and even though all traces of the walls have long since vanished, it's easy to follow the path they must have taken. At the northern edge of the original[236] town, the name “La Tour Gand” suggests some type of fortress. The southern edge was protected by a structure called “La Tour Beauregard,” which was important enough to be mentioned alongside Castle Cornet in the orders or commissions issued by the monarch to those responsible for the island's defense.

This fortress stood near the top of Cornet Street, on the brow of the hill which overlooks the Bordage and Fountain Street, where now stands St. Barnabas’ Church. Tradition points to a spot at the foot of the hill, as the place where the execution of heretics and witches, by burning, used to take place, and connects with these sad events a spectral appearance which, even within the present century, was believed to haunt the purlieus of the old tower.

This fortress was located near the top of Cornet Street, on the hill that looks over Bordage and Fountain Street, where St. Barnabas' Church is now found. Tradition identifies a spot at the base of the hill as the site where heretics and witches were executed by burning, and it links these tragic events to a ghostly figure that, even in this century, was thought to haunt the areas around the old tower.

During the long nights of winter, and especially about Christmastide, the inhabitants of Tower-hill, the Bordage, Fountain Street, and Cornet Street used to be roused from their midnight slumbers by hearing unearthly howlings and the clanking of heavy chains, dragged over the rough pavement.

During the long winter nights, especially around Christmas, the people living on Tower Hill, Bordage, Fountain Street, and Cornet Street would be woken from their deep sleep by eerie howls and the sound of heavy chains being dragged over the rough pavement.

Those who could summon up courage enough to rise from their beds and peep out of window, declared[237] that they saw the form of a huge uncouth animal with large flaming saucer eyes, and somewhat like a bear, or huge calf. This spectre was known as “Tchî-co, La Bête de la Tour.”

Those who could gather enough courage to get out of bed and look out the window claimed[237] that they saw the shape of a huge, awkward creature with large, glowing eyes, resembling either a bear or a giant calf. This apparition was called “Tchî-co, La Bête de la Tour.”

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

See Pluquet in Contes Populaires de Bayeux, p. 16, for an account of a phantom in the shape of a great dog that wanders about the streets of Bayeux in the winter nights gnawing bones and dragging chains, called “Le Rongeur d’Os.”

See Pluquet in Contes Populaires de Bayeux, p. 16, for a story about a ghost that looks like a big dog and roams the streets of Bayeux on winter nights, chewing on bones and dragging chains, known as “Le Rongeur d’Os.”

See also Sir Walter Scott’s note in Peveril of the Peak, Vol. II., Chap. I., on the spectral hound or “Mauthe Doog”—a large black spaniel, which used to haunt Peel Castle in the Isle of Man.

See also Sir Walter Scott’s note in Peveril of the Peak, Vol. II., Chap. I., about the ghostly hound or “Mauthe Doog”—a big black spaniel that used to haunt Peel Castle in the Isle of Man.

There is also in Laisnel de la Salle’s book Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, Tome I. p. 181, a long story of “Le Loup Bron,” which in many respects resembles that of our “Bête de la Tour.”

There is also in Laisnel de la Salle’s book Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, Tome I. p. 181, a long story of “Le Loup Bron,” which in many ways resembles our “Bête de la Tour.”

In Sark “they have another superstitious belief, that of the Tchico, or old dog, the dog of the dead, the black or white beast. Several affirm having seen it, and met it walking about the roads. This dog affects certain localities, and makes its regular rounds, but often it is invisible.” From Descriptive Sketch of the Island of Sark, by the Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille, published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, Vol. III., October. 1875.

In Sark, there's another superstitious belief about the Tchico, or the old dog, the dog of the dead, which can be either black or white. Many people claim to have seen it wandering along the roads. This dog haunts certain places and seems to make its regular rounds, but often it remains invisible. From Descriptive Sketch of the Island of Sark, by the Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille, published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, Vol. III., October. 1875.

In Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. III., p. 330, he identifies the English “Barguest,” or “Great Dog Fiend,” with the Norman “Rongeur d’Os,” and the “Boggart” of Lancashire, great dog-spirits, which prowl about in the night-time, dragging heavy chains behind them.

In Brand’s Antiquities, Vol. III., p. 330, he connects the English “Barguest,” or “Great Dog Fiend,” with the Norman “Rongeur d’Os,” and the “Boggart” of Lancashire, large dog-spirits that roam at night, dragging heavy chains behind them.

The Great Dog.

This black dog was said to infest the Clos du Valle, and was probably a resident of the Ville Bôdu, which was at one time the slaughter-house of the Benedictine monks of St. Michel du Valle. To see him was taken as a sure sign of approaching death. According to Mr. Métivier, he derived his name from “the German Bohdu, and Gaulish Bodu, which mean the Abyss, and the mythological dog of Hades is our ‘Chien Bôdu.’”

This black dog was rumored to haunt the Clos du Valle and was likely a resident of the Ville Bôdu, which used to be the slaughterhouse for the Benedictine monks of St. Michel du Valle. Seeing him was considered a certain sign of impending death. According to Mr. Métivier, his name comes from “the German Bohdu and Gaulish Bodu, which mean the Abyss, and the mythological dog of Hades is our ‘Chien Bôdu.’”

Editor’s Note.—In Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France Laisnel de la Salle has a chapter (Tome I. pp. 168-175), on “La Chasse a Bôdet,” which he describes as “une chasse nocturne qui traverse les airs avec des hurlements, des mieulements et des abois epouvantables, auxquels se mêlent des cris de menace et des accents d’angoisse,” and he identifies (p. 172), “Bôdet” with the German Woden, who is the same as the Scandinavian Odin, Gwyon of the Gauls, the Egyptian Thot, Hermes of the Greeks, and Mercury of the Latins, who filled, in the Teutonic Mythology, the rôle of “Conductor of Souls.”

Editor's Note.—In Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, Laisnel de la Salle has a chapter (Tome I. pp. 168-175) titled “La Chasse à Bôdet,” which he describes as “a nighttime hunt that moves through the air with howls, moans, and terrifying barks, mixed with cries of threat and tones of distress,” and he identifies (p. 172) “Bôdet” with the German Woden, who is the same as the Scandinavian Odin, Gwyon of the Gauls, the Egyptian Thot, Hermes of the Greeks, and Mercury of the Latins, who took on the role of “Conductor of Souls” in Teutonic Mythology.

Legend of the Town of the King.

Although this story is known to everyone, and is to be found in all the local histories and guide books, no collection of Guernsey folk-lore can be considered perfect without it. It is just one of those stories that are calculated to make a profound impression on the popular mind, as showing the special interposition of Providence in preserving a poor and innocent man from the effects of a false accusation, and in causing the nefarious designs of a rich and unprincipled oppressor to fall back with just retribution on his own head.

Although this story is familiar to everyone and can be found in all the local histories and guidebooks, no collection of Guernsey folklore can be complete without it. It's one of those stories that leave a deep impact on people's minds, illustrating the special intervention of Providence in saving an innocent and poor man from the consequences of a false accusation, and in making sure that the wicked plans of a rich and unscrupulous oppressor backfire on him with fitting punishment.

“Old Manor, Ville au Roi.”

“Old Manor, Town of the King.”

Whether the story be founded on an occurrence which did actually take place in this island, whether it originated elsewhere, or whether it be a pure invention, it is now impossible to determine.[122] The name of the principal personage in the tale—Gaultier de la Salle—is to be found at the head of the lists of Bailiffs of Guernsey, with the date 1284, but no written evidence has yet been adduced to prove that anyone of the name ever held that office. There is, however, proof of a certain kind that a person bearing this name did exist at some period of the fourteenth century, for, in a manuscript list of Bailiffs, which appears to have been compiled about the year 1650, the writer, who seems careful not to place any on record for whom he cannot produce documentary evidence, appends this note to the name of John Le Marchant, Bailiff from 1359 to 1383:—“J’en ay lettre de 1370 concernant la veuve Gaultier de la Salle.”

Whether the story be founded on an occurrence which did actually take place in this island, whether it originated elsewhere, or whether it be a pure invention, it is now impossible to determine.[122] The name of the principal personage in the tale—Gaultier de la Salle—is to be found at the head of the lists of Bailiffs of Guernsey, with the date 1284, but no written evidence has yet been adduced to prove that anyone of the name ever held that office. There is, however, proof of a certain kind that a person bearing this name did exist at some period of the fourteenth century, for, in a manuscript list of Bailiffs, which appears to have been compiled about the year 1650, the writer, who seems careful not to place any on record for whom he cannot produce documentary evidence, appends this note to the name of John Le Marchant, Bailiff from 1359 to 1383:—“J’en ay lettre de 1370 concernant la veuve Gaultier de la Salle.”

That no document is known to exist in which this name appears is no proof that Gaultier de la Salle did not hold the office. Previously to the reign of Edward I. it appears to have been the custom for the Warder or Governor of the island to appoint an officer with the title of Bailiff, who combined the functions of Lieutenant-Governor, chief magistrate, and Receiver of the Crown Revenues, and who was generally changed annually. The names of many of these dignitaries have been preserved, but there are still several blanks to be filled up, and it is not impossible that the name of Gaultier de la Salle may some day or other be found as holding this important charge, although probably at a later date than that usually assigned to him—1284.

That no document is known to exist showing this name is not evidence that Gaultier de la Salle didn’t hold the position. Before the reign of Edward I, it seems to have been customary for the Warder or Governor of the island to appoint an officer with the title of Bailiff, who had the roles of Lieutenant-Governor, chief magistrate, and Receiver of the Crown Revenues, and who was usually replaced every year. The names of many of these officials have been recorded, but there are still several gaps to fill, and it’s possible that Gaultier de la Salle’s name might eventually be discovered as holding this important position, although likely at a later time than the one typically assigned to him—1284.

The estate of the Ville-au-Roi is said to have borne originally the name of “La Petite Ville.”[123] It has now dwindled down to a few fields, but was[240] doubtless at one period of far greater extent and importance than at the present time. The house, which may probably be assigned to the fifteenth century, is now much diminished in size from what it was, even a few years since, but it still presents an interesting specimen of the architecture of former days. It consisted, when perfect, of a building, forming two sides of a square, with a tower in the angle, where may yet be seen the holes for arrows. It contained a well-wrought newel staircase in stone, leading to a large room, which appears to have been the principal apartment in the house, if we may judge from the careful workmanship bestowed on the handsomely carved granite chimney piece, the traces of stone mullions in the windows, and the ornamental open timber roof, now hidden by a low ceiling. A wall of unusual thickness divides this portion of the building into two parts; and a few steps from the head of the staircase of which we have spoken, lead to the remains of another newel resting on this wall, which evidently formed part of a turret rising above the ridge of the roof, and which could have served no purpose but that of ornament, or perhaps a lookout over the neighbouring country. There are some detached farm buildings, and traces of a wall surrounding the homestead, intended probably to form an inclosure into which the cattle might be driven at night. The remains of an arched gateway at the end of the avenue, leading from the main road, and connecting the western gable of the dwelling house with an out-building, are still to be discerned. This was exactly opposite the principal door of the mansion, which is of good proportions, with a well-executed circular headway in granite, over which is a square[241] recess in the masonry which doubtless once contained the armorial device of the original proprietor. There is reason to believe this was a member of the De Beauvoir family, once very numerous and influential in the island but now extinct, for it was well known that the family was formerly in possession of this estate, and the existence of their arms—a chevron between three cinq-foils—carved in granite on the mantelpiece of the principal room, is almost sufficient proof of one of the name having been the original builder of the house.[124] The estate afterwards passed into the possession of the De la Marche family—also extinct. From them it descended to a family of the name of Le Poidevin. These last falling into pecuniary difficulties, the property by the legal process called “saisie” came into the hands of the present (1859) proprietor, Thomas Le Retilley, Esq., Jurat of the Royal Court.

The estate of the Ville-au-Roi is said to have borne originally the name of “La Petite Ville.”[123] It has now dwindled down to a few fields, but was[240] doubtless at one period of far greater extent and importance than at the present time. The house, which may probably be assigned to the fifteenth century, is now much diminished in size from what it was, even a few years since, but it still presents an interesting specimen of the architecture of former days. It consisted, when perfect, of a building, forming two sides of a square, with a tower in the angle, where may yet be seen the holes for arrows. It contained a well-wrought newel staircase in stone, leading to a large room, which appears to have been the principal apartment in the house, if we may judge from the careful workmanship bestowed on the handsomely carved granite chimney piece, the traces of stone mullions in the windows, and the ornamental open timber roof, now hidden by a low ceiling. A wall of unusual thickness divides this portion of the building into two parts; and a few steps from the head of the staircase of which we have spoken, lead to the remains of another newel resting on this wall, which evidently formed part of a turret rising above the ridge of the roof, and which could have served no purpose but that of ornament, or perhaps a lookout over the neighbouring country. There are some detached farm buildings, and traces of a wall surrounding the homestead, intended probably to form an inclosure into which the cattle might be driven at night. The remains of an arched gateway at the end of the avenue, leading from the main road, and connecting the western gable of the dwelling house with an out-building, are still to be discerned. This was exactly opposite the principal door of the mansion, which is of good proportions, with a well-executed circular headway in granite, over which is a square[241] recess in the masonry which doubtless once contained the armorial device of the original proprietor. There is reason to believe this was a member of the De Beauvoir family, once very numerous and influential in the island but now extinct, for it was well known that the family was formerly in possession of this estate, and the existence of their arms—a chevron between three cinq-foils—carved in granite on the mantelpiece of the principal room, is almost sufficient proof of one of the name having been the original builder of the house.[124] The estate afterwards passed into the possession of the De la Marche family—also extinct. From them it descended to a family of the name of Le Poidevin. These last falling into pecuniary difficulties, the property by the legal process called “saisie” came into the hands of the present (1859) proprietor, Thomas Le Retilley, Esq., Jurat of the Royal Court.

Whilst the recently-abolished manorial Court of the Priory of St. Michel du Valle still existed, there was a curious servitude attached to this estate. When this Court made its periodical procession through the island to inspect the King’s highway and see that it was kept in due repair, the proprietor of the Ville-au-Roi was expected to furnish a cup of milk to everyone legally entitled to a place in the cortège, and the procession made a halt at the gate[242] to demand the accustomed refreshment, which was willingly afforded, although immemorial usage alone could be pleaded for the exaction.

While the recently-abolished manorial Court of the Priory of St. Michel du Valle still existed, there was a strange obligation associated with this estate. When this Court made its regular rounds through the island to check the King’s highway and ensure it was properly maintained, the owner of Ville-au-Roi had to provide a cup of milk to everyone who was legally allowed to be in the procession. The procession would stop at the gate[242] to request the usual refreshment, which was willingly given, although only long-standing tradition could justify the demand.

It is now time to come to the legend itself. In the earliest records which the human race possesses—the Holy Scriptures—we read that disputes arose about wells and the right of drawing water from them. Where water is scarce, as it is in some parts of the East, this can readily be understood, but why should any disagreement occur in places where this indispensable element abounds? The answer is simply this. The well is for the most part the property of one person, and situated on his ground, and those who claim a right to the use of it, must necessarily pass over their neighbour’s land to get at it. It is clear that this right may be exercised in such a manner as to become vexatious and troublesome.

It’s now time to get to the legend itself. In the earliest records that humanity has—the Holy Scriptures—we learn that arguments arose about wells and the right to draw water from them. Where water is scarce, as it is in some parts of the East, this makes sense, but why do conflicts happen in places where this essential resource is plentiful? The answer is straightforward. The well mostly belongs to one person and is located on their land, and those who assert the right to use it must pass over their neighbor’s property to access it. It’s clear that this right can be exercised in a way that becomes annoying and troublesome.

Gaultier de la Salle had a poor neighbour of the name of Massy, who was the proprietor of a small field containing little more than a vergée of land at the back of the Bailiff’s house, but with this land he possessed also the right,—no doubt by virtue of some ancient and binding contract—of drawing water from a well on De la Salle’s property. Often had the Bailiff offered to buy off this right,—to give a fair and even liberal price for the piece of ground to which the privilege was attached. Massy was obstinate. His answer to every offer was that of Naboth to Ahab—“The Lord forbid it me that I should give the inheritance of my fathers to thee.”

Gaultier de la Salle had a poor neighbor named Massy, who owned a small field of just over a vergée of land behind the Bailiff’s house. Along with this land, he also had the right—probably based on some old, binding agreement—to draw water from a well on De la Salle’s property. The Bailiff often offered to buy this right—offering a fair and even generous price for the piece of land connected to the privilege. Massy was stubborn. His response to every offer was like Naboth's to Ahab—“The Lord forbid it that I should give the inheritance of my fathers to you.”

Annoyed at Massy’s pertinacious refusal to accede to his wishes, Gaultier de la Salle formed the horrible design of taking away his life, but how was this to[243] be done without causing suspicion? Open violence, even in those days, was not to be thought of. Secret assassination might be discovered. At last the acute mind of the unworthy Bailiff hit on an expedient which appeared to him perfectly safe. It was to make the forms of the law subservient to his wicked designs, and, under the guise of a judicial proceeding, to cause the ruin and death of the unfortunate Massy. Theft was then, and for too many centuries after, punished with death. If he could succeed in fixing an accusation of this kind on the innocent Massy, he flattered himself that there would be no difficulty in obtaining a conviction, and then would follow the utmost penalty of the law, and the consequent forfeiture of the felon’s lands and goods to the King, from whom he hoped to get a grant or sale of the field. To carry out his nefarious intention, he hid two of his own silver cups in a cornstack, and adroitly contrived to cause a suspicion of having stolen them to rest on his too-obstinate neighbour. Circumstantial evidence, skilfully combined, was not wanting on the day of trial, and, notwithstanding his vehement protestations of innocence, poor Massy was found guilty and condemned to death. The day fixed for the execution arrived, and the Bailiff proceeded to the Court House with the intention of witnessing the death of the unfortunate victim of his own false accusation. But “the wicked man diggeth a pit and falleth into the midst of it himself.” Before leaving home, he gave orders to some of his workmen to take down a certain stack of corn, and house it in the barn. He had barely taken his seat in Court, where the magistrates had assembled for the purpose, as was then the custom, of attending the culprit to the place of execution, and seeing their sentence duly carried out, when a messenger, almost breathless, rushed in and exclaimed—

Annoyed by Massy’s stubborn refusal to go along with his wishes, Gaultier de la Salle came up with a terrible plan to take his life, but how could he do this without raising suspicion? Open violence, even back then, was unthinkable. Secret assassination could easily be uncovered. Eventually, the crafty mind of the unworthy Bailiff devised a scheme that he thought was perfectly safe. He decided to manipulate the legal system to serve his wicked plans and, under the guise of a judicial process, bring about the ruin and death of the unfortunate Massy. Theft was, at that time, and for many centuries afterward, punished by death. If he could manage to frame the innocent Massy for such a crime, he believed it would be easy to get a conviction, which would lead to the ultimate punishment of death and the forfeiture of the felon’s lands and possessions to the King, from whom he hoped to receive a grant or sale of the property. To execute his malicious intent, he hid two of his silver cups in a cornstack and cleverly created the impression that his stubborn neighbor had stolen them. On the trial day, circumstantial evidence, expertly arranged, was not lacking, and despite Massy’s passionate claims of innocence, he was found guilty and sentenced to death. The day set for the execution arrived, and the Bailiff went to the Courthouse, intending to witness the death of the unfortunate victim of his own false accusation. But “the wicked man digs a pit and falls into it himself.” Before leaving home, he instructed some workers to take down a certain stack of corn and store it in the barn. He had barely settled in at Court, where the magistrates had gathered to accompany the condemned to the execution site and ensure that their sentence was carried out, when a messenger burst in, breathless, and exclaimed—

“The cups are found.”

“The cups are located.”

“Houses in Church Square, 1825.”

“Houses in Church Square, 1825.”

“Fool!” cried the Bailiff. “Did I not tell thee not to touch that rick. I knew——.” Here he stopped short in confusion, perceiving that he had already said enough to raise the suspicions of those who had heard him.

“Fool!” shouted the Bailiff. “Didn't I tell you not to touch that rick? I knew——.” He stopped abruptly, realizing he had already said too much and raised the suspicions of those who had heard him.

The Jurats immediately gave orders to stay the execution. The matter was submitted to a searching investigation, and resulted in a full exposure of the Bailiff’s nefarious plot. Thereupon Gaultier de la Salle was sentenced to suffer the same punishment that he had intended for the innocent Massy, and his estate was declared to be confiscated to the King, since which time it has borne the appellation of “La Ville-au-Roi.” It is said that he was hanged at a spot in the parish of St. Andrew’s, where, until the last century, executions[125] usually took place, and that, on his way to the gibbet, he stopped and received the Holy Sacrament at the foot of a cross, which, though long destroyed, has given its name to the locality “La Croix au Baillif.” An old lane bounding the land of the Ville-au-Roi on the north, and which was closed in the early part of last century, when the present high road was cut, bore the singular[246] name of “La Rue de l’Ombre de la Mort.” It had naturally an evil reputation as the resort of phantoms and hobgoblins, and even in the present day it is with fear and trembling that the belated peasant in returning from town passes the avenue of aged elms that leads up to the ruined mansion of the iniquitous judge.

The Jurats immediately gave orders to stay the execution. The matter was submitted to a searching investigation, and resulted in a full exposure of the Bailiff’s nefarious plot. Thereupon Gaultier de la Salle was sentenced to suffer the same punishment that he had intended for the innocent Massy, and his estate was declared to be confiscated to the King, since which time it has borne the appellation of “La Ville-au-Roi.” It is said that he was hanged at a spot in the parish of St. Andrew’s, where, until the last century, executions[125] usually took place, and that, on his way to the gibbet, he stopped and received the Holy Sacrament at the foot of a cross, which, though long destroyed, has given its name to the locality “La Croix au Baillif.” An old lane bounding the land of the Ville-au-Roi on the north, and which was closed in the early part of last century, when the present high road was cut, bore the singular[246] name of “La Rue de l’Ombre de la Mort.” It had naturally an evil reputation as the resort of phantoms and hobgoblins, and even in the present day it is with fear and trembling that the belated peasant in returning from town passes the avenue of aged elms that leads up to the ruined mansion of the iniquitous judge.

Many will tell you how, at the witching hour of night, they have seen a huge, headless black dog rush out and brush past them, and how those who have been bold enough to strike at the phantom might as well have beaten the air, for their cudgel met with no resistance from anything corporeal. No one doubts that it is the unquiet spirit of Gaultier de la Salle, doomed to wander till the great day of judgment around the field for the sake of which[247] he was led into such deadly sin, happy even if so dreadful a penance could expiate his guilt.

Many people will tell you that at the witching hour of night, they have seen a huge, headless black dog rush out and brush past them, and how those who have been brave enough to strike at the phantom might as well have beaten the air, because their weapon met with no resistance from anything physical. No one doubts that it is the restless spirit of Gaultier de la Salle, doomed to wander until the great day of judgment around the field for which[247] he was led into such deadly sin, finding some hope that even such a terrible penance could atone for his guilt.

[122] See note on page 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[123] Editor’s Note.—To this day one of the fields on the adjoining estate of “Le Mont Durant,” belonging to Colonel de Guérin, bears the name of “Petite Ville.”

[123] Editor's Note.—To this day one of the fields on the adjoining estate of “Le Mont Durant,” belonging to Colonel de Guérin, bears the name of “Petite Ville.”

[124] Editor’s Notes.—There is documentary evidence proving that in the early part of the fifteenth century the “Ville au Roi” estate belonged to John Thiault, Jurat of the Royal Court. He died, leaving three daughters, of whom the eldest married Perrin Careye, and thus brought these lands into the Carey family, where they remained until the year 1570, when Collette Careye, great, great grand-daughter of Perrin Careye, married Guillaume De Beauvoir, and received the Ville au Roi estate as her share of her father’s property. The property did not remain long in the possession of the De Beauvoir family, as we find, September 24, 1636, “Monsieur Jean de la Marche, ministre,” its owner, “à cause d’Ester De Beauvoir, sa femme, fille de Collette Careye.”

[124] Editor’s Notes.—There is documentary evidence proving that in the early part of the fifteenth century the “Ville au Roi” estate belonged to John Thiault, Jurat of the Royal Court. He died, leaving three daughters, of whom the eldest married Perrin Careye, and thus brought these lands into the Carey family, where they remained until the year 1570, when Collette Careye, great, great grand-daughter of Perrin Careye, married Guillaume De Beauvoir, and received the Ville au Roi estate as her share of her father’s property. The property did not remain long in the possession of the De Beauvoir family, as we find, September 24, 1636, “Monsieur Jean de la Marche, ministre,” its owner, “à cause d’Ester De Beauvoir, sa femme, fille de Collette Careye.”

The Reverend John de la Marche, Rector of St. Andrew’s and subsequently of the Town parish, married Esther, daughter of William de Beauvoir and Collette Careye, January 24th, 1616.

The Reverend John de la Marche, Rector of St. Andrew’s and later of the Town parish, married Esther, daughter of William de Beauvoir and Collette Careye, on January 24, 1616.

[125] The field at St. Andrew’s where the executions took place was called “Les Galères,” and near it is a lane leading to a water-mill, called “Moulin de L’Échelle,” because the miller had, for his tenure, to provide the ladder for the executions.

[125] The field at St. Andrew’s where the executions took place was called “Les Galères,” and near it is a lane leading to a water-mill, called “Moulin de L’Échelle,” because the miller had, for his tenure, to provide the ladder for the executions.

There is a small piece of land, just off the road which passes the Monnaie, and leads from the Bailiff’s Cross Road to the Ecluse Corbin, which is known as “Le Friquet du Gibet.”

There’s a small piece of land right off the road that goes by the Monnaie, leading from the Bailiff’s Cross Road to the Ecluse Corbin, and it’s called “Le Friquet du Gibet.”

Editor’s Note.

Editor's Note.

In the Record Office exists (Assize Roll No. 1165, 17 Edward II., 1323), a petition of “Cecilia, who was wife of Walter de la Sale,” for restitution of lands and rentes bought in their name and in that of their children, in the parishes of St. Peter Port and St. Andrew’s; “and that these tenements,—on account of the death of the said Walter, who was judicially executed last criminal assizes, now three years past, before Peter Le Marchant, then Bailiff of the Island,—had been seized by the King.… Upon the inquisition of 12 men of the parish of St. Peter Port, and 12 men of the parish of St. Andrew’s, who depose upon their oath, that the aforesaid Walter was condemned before Peter Le Marchant, Bailiff of the aforesaid Island, for the murder of Ranulph Vautier[126], three years ago. An inquisition was made, and on account of the said murder, the said lands were seized into the King’s hands, and for this cause, and no other, are still detained.… A day given to the said Cecilia for the hearing of her case at Jersey, on which day the aforesaid Cecilia came, and it is determined that the King removes his hand (i.e., restores the land), and that from henceforth she has possession.”

In the Record Office exists (Assize Roll No. 1165, 17 Edward II., 1323), a petition of “Cecilia, who was wife of Walter de la Sale,” for restitution of lands and rentes bought in their name and in that of their children, in the parishes of St. Peter Port and St. Andrew’s; “and that these tenements,—on account of the death of the said Walter, who was judicially executed last criminal assizes, now three years past, before Peter Le Marchant, then Bailiff of the Island,—had been seized by the King.… Upon the inquisition of 12 men of the parish of St. Peter Port, and 12 men of the parish of St. Andrew’s, who depose upon their oath, that the aforesaid Walter was condemned before Peter Le Marchant, Bailiff of the aforesaid Island, for the murder of Ranulph Vautier[126], three years ago. An inquisition was made, and on account of the said murder, the said lands were seized into the King’s hands, and for this cause, and no other, are still detained.… A day given to the said Cecilia for the hearing of her case at Jersey, on which day the aforesaid Cecilia came, and it is determined that the King removes his hand (i.e., restores the land), and that from henceforth she has possession.”

The British Museum contains a document, (Add: Ch: 19809) which gives further particulars of “la peticion Cecile qui fut fame Gaultier de la Salle,” she claiming the lands, etc., as having been bought with her money “et disante que l’avant dit son mari vint en lylle desus dicte sans nul bien fors son corps.” From this document it appears that Cecilia and her husband built the house, presumably that now known as “La Ville-au-Roi,” for she claims “une meson séante en la ville de Saint Pierre Port, de laquelle la place fut fiefeye de Jourdan et de Johan des Maons … et que du mariage de la dicte Cecile ovecques autres biens pourchaciez par yceluy mariage, fistent la dicte meson.” … Signed at St. Peter Port, 10th of October, 1323, before Geoffrey de la [Hou]gue Guillaume Karupel, Richart Toullay, Guion Nicolle, Renouf de Vic, Henri de la [Mule][127], Guillaume le Genne, Johan Fale, Ranulph leMoigne, de Saint Pierre Port, and Radulph de Beaucamp, Jurats of the King’s Court.

The British Museum contains a document, (Add: Ch: 19809) which gives further particulars of “la peticion Cecile qui fut fame Gaultier de la Salle,” she claiming the lands, etc., as having been bought with her money “et disante que l’avant dit son mari vint en lylle desus dicte sans nul bien fors son corps.” From this document it appears that Cecilia and her husband built the house, presumably that now known as “La Ville-au-Roi,” for she claims “une meson séante en la ville de Saint Pierre Port, de laquelle la place fut fiefeye de Jourdan et de Johan des Maons … et que du mariage de la dicte Cecile ovecques autres biens pourchaciez par yceluy mariage, fistent la dicte meson.” … Signed at St. Peter Port, 10th of October, 1323, before Geoffrey de la [Hou]gue Guillaume Karupel, Richart Toullay, Guion Nicolle, Renouf de Vic, Henri de la [Mule][127], Guillaume le Genne, Johan Fale, Ranulph leMoigne, de Saint Pierre Port, and Radulph de Beaucamp, Jurats of the King’s Court.

The Assize Roll of 32 Edward I (1304), mentions the murder of Brother John del Espin, of the Priory of Lyhou, by Ranulph Vautier and Guillaume Lenginour, who, after having taken refuge in the Church of St. Sampson, and abjured the Islands, were pardoned by the King. Guillaume L’Enginour seems to have been subsequently Gaultier de la Salle’s accomplice in the murder of Ranulph Gautier, for the “Lettres Closes” of 1321, mention the restoration of lands to “Guillaume L’Enginour demeurant accusé de la mort de Ranulphe Gautier, tué dit on criminellement, et du vol d’un anneau d’argent au même Ranulphe, et d’un florin d’or à John de Souslemont, Chapelain”; he being willing to stand his trial when called upon.

The Assize Roll of 32 Edward I (1304) mentions the murder of Brother John del Espin from the Priory of Lyhou by Ranulph Vautier and Guillaume Lenginour, who, after seeking sanctuary in the Church of St. Sampson and renouncing their claim to the Islands, were pardoned by the King. Guillaume L’Enginour appears to have later been Gaultier de la Salle’s accomplice in the murder of Ranulph Gautier, as the “Lettres Closes” of 1321 refer to the restoration of lands to “Guillaume L’Enginour demeurant accusé de la mort de Ranulphe Gautier, tué dit on criminellement, et du vol d’un anneau d’argent au même Ranulphe, et d’un florin d’or à John de Souslemont, Chapelain”; he being willing to stand trial when summoned.

Among the “Ancient Petitions” No. 4345 contains a request from John du Vivier, Thomas d’Estefeld, and Philip de Vincheles of Guernsey and Jersey, “for protection from the friends of Gaultier de la Salle, his wife, his son, and his relations, who threaten them because he was hanged for the murder of Renouf Gautier, murdered in the Castle of Guernsey, by his acquaintances and others who abjured (the Islands), for this deed, such as Master William le Enginour, John Justice, and Christian Hert”.…

Among the “Ancient Petitions,” No. 4345 includes a request from John du Vivier, Thomas d’Estefeld, and Philip de Vincheles from Guernsey and Jersey, “for protection from the associates of Gaultier de la Salle, his wife, his son, and his relatives, who are threatening them because he was executed for the murder of Renouf Gautier, who was killed in the Castle of Guernsey, by his friends and others who fled the Islands for this act, including Master William le Enginour, John Justice, and Christian Hert.”…

The Calendars of Patent Rolls for the years 1313-14, contain mentions of “Protections” for “Walter de la Salle, clerk” to “the islands of Gerneseye and Jereseye,” and in the Assize Roll of 1319, he is described as “Minister” of Otho de Grandison, then Governor of the Islands.

The Calendars of Patent Rolls for the years 1313-14 include references to "Protections" for "Walter de la Salle, clerk" to "the islands of Guernsey and Jersey," and in the Assize Roll of 1319, he is referred to as the "Minister" of Otho de Grandison, who was then the Governor of the Islands.

A Ranulph Gautier was one time bailiff to Otho de Grandison, so the feud between the two may have been of long standing. Gaultier de la Salle was probably a member of one of the many Anglo-Norman families then connected with the Channel Islands. His wife Cecilia was evidently a Guernseywoman, and part of their land in St. Andrew’s parish was inherited from Havise, his wife’s mother. There is reason to believe that he was the son of a Robert de la Salle, and Agnes his wife, who were landowners in England in the early part of the 14th Century; his son, Nicholas, was King’s Receiver to Edward III., in 1372-3.

A Ranulph Gautier used to be the bailiff for Otho de Grandison, so the conflict between the two might have been going on for a long time. Gaultier de la Salle was likely part of one of the many Anglo-Norman families connected to the Channel Islands at that time. His wife Cecilia was clearly from Guernsey, and they inherited part of their land in St. Andrew’s parish from Havise, her mother. There’s reason to think he was the son of Robert de la Salle and his wife Agnes, who were landowners in England in the early 14th century; his son, Nicholas, served as King’s Receiver for Edward III in 1372-3.

It is not possible to absolutely locate the lands held by Gaultier de la Salle, but in a British Museum MS. (Clarence Hopper) is quoted a document, then in the Chapter House, Westminster, shewing that part of the “Eschaet” of “Galter de Sale” was the “Clos au Botiller,” which particular “Clos” has been identified as part of the territory now known as Le Vauquiédor, and in the petition of Cecilia, widow of Gaultier, she mentions lands bought from “Guillaume et Richard le Hubie.” Both the Hubits Lanes and the Vauquiédor estate adjoin that of the Ville-au-Roi, the traditionary seat of Gaultier de la Salle.

It’s not possible to definitively locate the lands owned by Gaultier de la Salle, but a document referenced in a British Museum manuscript (Clarence Hopper) shows that part of the “Eschaet” of “Galter de Sale” was the “Clos au Botiller.” This specific “Clos” has been identified as part of the area now known as Le Vauquiédor. In her petition, Cecilia, the widow of Gaultier, mentions lands purchased from “Guillaume et Richard le Hubie.” Both the Hubits Lanes and the Vauquiédor estate are adjacent to the Ville-au-Roi, which is traditionally known as the residence of Gaultier de la Salle.

From documents kindly lent me by Lord de Saumarez, Colonel J. H. C. Carey and Colonel de Guérin.

From documents graciously provided by Lord de Saumarez, Colonel J. H. C. Carey, and Colonel de Guérin.

[126] He seems to have been called “Vautier” or “Gautier” indiscriminately.

[126] He seems to have been called “Vautier” or “Gautier” indiscriminately.

[127] Letters illegible, but have been supplied from the “Second Report of Commissioners (Guernsey)”, p. 303, viz., Names of Officials 5 Ed. III.

[127] Letters illegible, but have been supplied from the “Second Report of Commissioners (Guernsey)”, p. 303, viz., Names of Officials 5 Ed. III.

The Ghost of Les Grentmaisons.

At no great distance from the thriving village of St. Sampson’s, which, thanks to its commodious harbour, the neighbouring granite quarries, and an extensive trade in stone carried on there, bids fair to become a town, stands what was formerly the mansion of a considerable branch of the Le Marchant family,[128] one of the most ancient and influential in the Channel Archipelago. It is known as “Les Grentmaisons,” the name of a family that has been extinct for some centuries, but which possessed lands in this part of the island. The house is situated on the high road leading from St. Sampson’s to the[248] town of St. Peter Port, and, although surrounded at the present time on all sides, was, at the beginning of the present century, far removed from any dwelling—none indeed being then in sight but those of the town, distant at least two miles.

At no great distance from the thriving village of St. Sampson’s, which, thanks to its commodious harbour, the neighbouring granite quarries, and an extensive trade in stone carried on there, bids fair to become a town, stands what was formerly the mansion of a considerable branch of the Le Marchant family,[128] one of the most ancient and influential in the Channel Archipelago. It is known as “Les Grentmaisons,” the name of a family that has been extinct for some centuries, but which possessed lands in this part of the island. The house is situated on the high road leading from St. Sampson’s to the[248] town of St. Peter Port, and, although surrounded at the present time on all sides, was, at the beginning of the present century, far removed from any dwelling—none indeed being then in sight but those of the town, distant at least two miles.

At that time the proprietor, who possessed a very handsome dwelling in St. Peter Port, only inhabited the house of the Grentmaisons during the summer months; and in the winter it was closed and left under the care of a servant, who lived in one of the dependencies. How it had come to acquire the evil reputation of being haunted, or how long it was supposed to have been so, no one could tell, but that it was the resort of troubled spirits no one could doubt. Fearful noises were heard, and lights that could not be accounted for were seen in its deserted rooms during the long winter nights; and belated wayfarers were affrighted by the apparition of a horrible beast, with large glaring eyes, and long shaggy hair trailing down to the ground, which took its nightly rambles round the ancient walls, and seemed to guard the house from intrusion.[129]

At that time the proprietor, who possessed a very handsome dwelling in St. Peter Port, only inhabited the house of the Grentmaisons during the summer months; and in the winter it was closed and left under the care of a servant, who lived in one of the dependencies. How it had come to acquire the evil reputation of being haunted, or how long it was supposed to have been so, no one could tell, but that it was the resort of troubled spirits no one could doubt. Fearful noises were heard, and lights that could not be accounted for were seen in its deserted rooms during the long winter nights; and belated wayfarers were affrighted by the apparition of a horrible beast, with large glaring eyes, and long shaggy hair trailing down to the ground, which took its nightly rambles round the ancient walls, and seemed to guard the house from intrusion.[129]

[128] Editor’s Note.—It was bought by the Reverend Thomas Le Marchant, Rector of St. Sampson’s parish, August the sixth, 1655.

[128] Editor's Note.—It was bought by the Reverend Thomas Le Marchant, Rector of St. Sampson’s parish, August the sixth, 1655.

[129] From Mr. Denys Corbet.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Mr. Denys Corbet.

The Beast of La Pendue.

The western coast of Guernsey, abounding in sunken reefs stretching far out to sea, and exposed to the full force of the Atlantic waves, was, before the establishment of a lighthouse on the Hanois rocks, most dangerous to shipping coming up Channel, and many a gallant vessel, with all its crew, has struck on some hidden danger and gone down in deep water, leaving no traces but what the waves might throw up some days afterwards on the shore, in the form[249] of detached portions of the wreck and cargo, or the dead bodies of the hapless mariners.

The western coast of Guernsey, filled with submerged reefs that stretch far out to sea and exposed to the full force of the Atlantic waves, was very dangerous for ships navigating the Channel before the lighthouse was established on the Hanois rocks. Many brave vessels, along with their entire crew, have hit hidden dangers and sunk in deep water, leaving no trace except what the waves might wash ashore days later in the form of pieces of the wreck, cargo, or the bodies of unfortunate sailors.

The inhabitants of this inhospitable coast are a rugged race of hardy fishermen, for the most part experienced pilots, who know every rock for miles round, not one of which is without its distinguishing name. As might be expected, they are close observers of the weather, and of every sign that may indicate a coming storm. Those in the neighbourhood of L’Érée and Rocquaine declare that they are warned of an approaching tempest by a peculiar bright light which appears some time before in the south-west, and also by a loud roaring, like that of a large animal in great pain, which appears to proceed from a rock known by the name of “La Pendue.” They do not attempt to account for this noise, but speak of it as “La Bête de la Pendue.”[130]

The inhabitants of this inhospitable coast are a rugged race of hardy fishermen, for the most part experienced pilots, who know every rock for miles round, not one of which is without its distinguishing name. As might be expected, they are close observers of the weather, and of every sign that may indicate a coming storm. Those in the neighbourhood of L’Érée and Rocquaine declare that they are warned of an approaching tempest by a peculiar bright light which appears some time before in the south-west, and also by a loud roaring, like that of a large animal in great pain, which appears to proceed from a rock known by the name of “La Pendue.” They do not attempt to account for this noise, but speak of it as “La Bête de la Pendue.”[130]

[130] From Mrs. Savidan and Mrs. Sarre.

[130] From Mrs. Savidan and Mrs. Sarre.

According to Mr. Métivier there is also, in the neighbourhood of Lihou, a rock called “Sanbule,” a very dangerous place for ships, and sailors say that underneath this rock can be plainly heard the bellowing of a bull. It is conjectured that the “bule” in the name of this cliff is from the English “bull” or the Swedish “bulla,” and san, from the French saint, and that it points to some now-forgotten legend about a holy bull.—See Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, September, 1880.

According to Mr. Métivier, there’s also a rock near Lihou called “Sanbule,” which is a very dangerous spot for ships. Sailors claim that you can clearly hear the bellowing of a bull underneath this rock. It’s believed that the “bule” in the name of this cliff comes from the English “bull” or the Swedish “bulla,” and san comes from the French saint, hinting at some now-forgotten legend about a holy bull. —See Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, September, 1880.

The Dole of Loaves at Le Laurier.

In the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, there is a house and estate known by the name of Le Laurier, where loaves are distributed to the poor on Christmas Eve and on Good Friday. Nothing certain is known of the origin of this dole, the title-deeds of the property merely containing the following item in the enumeration of the ground-rents due on it:—[250]Aux Pauvres de la ditte Paroisse de Saint Pierre-du-Bois, un quartier de froment de rente, à être distribué en pain aux dits pauvres, à deux diverses fois; savoir, deux boisseaux, partie du dit quartier à Noel, et les deux autres boisseaux à Pâques, comme d’ancienneté.”

In the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, there is a house and estate called Le Laurier, where loaves are given to the poor on Christmas Eve and Good Friday. The exact origin of this donation is unclear; the property’s title-deeds only include the following item in the list of ground-rents owed on it:—[250]To the Poor of the said Parish of Saint Pierre-du-Bois, one quarter of wheat in rent to be distributed as bread to the said poor, on two different occasions; specifically, two bushels, part of the said quarter at Christmas, and the other two bushels at Easter, as per tradition.

Tradition assigns two very different reasons for the institution of this charity, one of which is highly probable. It is that, at some remote period of which all memory is now lost, the house took fire, and the proprietor made a vow that if the fire could be extinguished he would charge his estate with an annual rent, to be given to the poor in bread. His prayer was answered, the fire yielding to the efforts of those who were attempting to put it out, as if by miracle, and the dole was instituted in conformity with the vow.

Tradition gives two very different reasons for starting this charity, one of which seems very likely. It goes that, long ago, during a time we can no longer remember, the house caught fire, and the owner promised that if the fire could be put out, he would set aside an annual rent from his estate to be given to the poor in bread. His wish was granted, as the fire was extinguished through the efforts of those trying to put it out, almost like a miracle, and the charity was established in line with his promise.

The other tradition, which, as it falls into the domain of the supernatural is, of course, a greater favourite with the people, is to the following effect. In times past, long before the memory of the oldest inhabitants of the parish, the house, for some undefined reason, but connected, it is surmised, with some unknown crime of a former proprietor, was haunted from Christmas Eve to Easter by a hideous spectre in the form of a black beast like a calf, but as large as an ox. On Christmas Eve the inmates of the house were in the habit of leaving the front and back doors open, and at midnight precisely the spectre would pass through.

The other tradition, which falls under the realm of the supernatural and is, of course, more popular with the people, goes like this. In the past, long before the oldest residents of the area could remember, the house, for some unclear reason—possibly related to an unknown crime committed by a previous owner—was haunted from Christmas Eve to Easter by a terrifying ghost in the shape of a black creature resembling a calf but as big as a bull. On Christmas Eve, the people living in the house would typically leave the front and back doors open, and at exactly midnight, the ghost would come through.

At last, however, the proprietor of the estate bethought himself of calling in the aid of the clergy, in hopes that by their powerful help the visits of this unwelcome guest might be put an end to. Their prayers and exorcisms soon prevailed in quieting the phantom, and, by their advice, the annual distribution of the loaves to the poor was instituted.

At last, though, the owner of the estate remembered to ask for help from the clergy, hoping that their strong support could put an end to the visits from this unwanted guest. Their prayers and exorcisms quickly succeeded in calming the spirit, and, following their advice, the yearly distribution of bread to the poor was established.

It is related, however, that on one occasion[251] the owner of the house, instigated by his wife, an avaricious, grasping creature, who would sooner have seen all the poor in the parish die of hunger than bestow a crust on them, withheld the accustomed dole. He paid dear for it, for the house was once more visited by the spectre, which this time made its appearance in the form of a gigantic black sow, accompanied by a numerous litter of pigs, all grunting and clamouring for food, as if they had not eaten for a week. The master of the house was fain to purchase peace by restoring to the poor their rights, but it is said that to her dying day his wife never recovered from the impression this supernatural visit made upon her.

It’s said that one time[251] the owner of the house, pushed by his wife—a greedy, grasping woman who would rather see all the poor in the parish starve than give them a crust—decided to stop the usual charity. He paid a heavy price for it because the house was once again visited by a ghost, this time appearing as a gigantic black sow, followed by a large group of piglets, all grunting and crying out for food, as if they hadn’t eaten in a week. The owner soon realized he had to restore the poor's rights to buy peace, but it's said that his wife never got over the shock of that supernatural visit for the rest of her life.

There is a tradition also that at one time a report having been spread abroad that the accustomed alms would no longer be distributed, the poor, who were in the habit of receiving it, assembled at night before the house, formed themselves into a procession, and marched through, entering by the front door, and passing out at the back. The mistress of the house was watching their proceedings from behind the door, and was seen by one of the poor women, who addressed her companion, walking by her side, in these words:—

There’s also a story that at one point, when word got out that the usual donations would no longer be given out, the poor people who usually received them gathered at night in front of the house, formed a line, and walked through, entering through the front door and exiting through the back. The lady of the house was watching them from behind the door, and one of the poor women saw her and said to her friend walking beside her:—

“Et chette-chin, est-alle des nôtes?”
(And that woman there, is she one of us?)

To which the following answer was returned:—

To which the following answer was given:—

“Oh! Nennin! quer sa liette nous l’y ôte.”
(Oh! No! for her snood proves it.)

The “liette” was the riband or snood with which, in days gone by, the cap was fastened on the head, and was apparently a bit of finery quite beyond the reach of the poor who had assembled on this occasion,[252] and only likely to be seen on the head-gear of a person in tolerably easy circumstances.[131]

The “liette” was the riband or snood with which, in days gone by, the cap was fastened on the head, and was apparently a bit of finery quite beyond the reach of the poor who had assembled on this occasion,[252] and only likely to be seen on the head-gear of a person in tolerably easy circumstances.[131]

[131] Partly from John de Garis, Esq., and partly from Mrs. Savidan.

[131] Partly from John de Garis, Esq., and partly from Mrs. Savidan.

Editor’s Note.—This story was also told to Miss Le Pelley by an old woman in St. Peter’s in 1896.

Editor’s Note.—This story was also shared with Miss Le Pelley by an elderly woman in St. Peter’s in 1896.

The Magic Horse.

A number of young men had met together one evening in search of amusement. One of the party proposed going to a place at some distance, where they were likely to fall in with others as fond of fun as themselves, but, not choosing to fatigue themselves with walking, they determined on using some of their neighbours’ horses. A good-looking white horse was grazing hard by in a meadow. One of the party approached, caught, and mounted him. Another got up behind, but still there seemed room for a third: at last, to shorten the story, the whole party, in number above a dozen, found accommodation on the horse’s back, but, no sooner were they all well seated, than he set off at full gallop, and, after carrying them through brambles and briers, over hedges and ditches, to a considerable distance, deposited them all in the most muddy marsh he could find, and disappeared, leaving them to find their way home at midnight, in the best way they could.[132]

A number of young men had met together one evening in search of amusement. One of the party proposed going to a place at some distance, where they were likely to fall in with others as fond of fun as themselves, but, not choosing to fatigue themselves with walking, they determined on using some of their neighbours’ horses. A good-looking white horse was grazing hard by in a meadow. One of the party approached, caught, and mounted him. Another got up behind, but still there seemed room for a third: at last, to shorten the story, the whole party, in number above a dozen, found accommodation on the horse’s back, but, no sooner were they all well seated, than he set off at full gallop, and, after carrying them through brambles and briers, over hedges and ditches, to a considerable distance, deposited them all in the most muddy marsh he could find, and disappeared, leaving them to find their way home at midnight, in the best way they could.[132]

[132] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

See Keightley’s Fairy Mythology, Vol. II., p. 294. La Normandie Romanesque, p. 128. Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. I., p. 292.

See Keightley’s Fairy Mythology, Vol. II, p. 294. La Normandie Romanesque, p. 128. Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. I, p. 292.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

In Notions Historiques sur les Côtes-du-Nord, by M. Habasque, there is mentioned a goblin called Mourioche, and it is said “Mourioche qui revêt toutes les formes; Mourioche, la monture du diable, qui vole avec la rapidité de l’éclair, qui parsément des points lumineux, et qui s’allonge tant que l’on veut, assez du moins pour porter quatre personnes.

In Notions Historiques sur les Côtes-du-Nord, by M. Habasque, there is a mention of a goblin called Mourioche, and it is said, “Mourioche takes on any form; Mourioche, the devil’s mount, who flies with the speed of lightning, who spreads points of light, and who can stretch as long as needed, at least enough to carry four people.

“Cinq jeunes filles partirent un soir pour aller chercher un des chevaux de la ferme qui était dans la prairie. L’une d’elles monta sur le dos de la bête; puis une seconde; alors le cheval s’allongea, et il y eut place pour la troisième, et les cinq filles finirent par s’asseoir sur son dos qui s’allongeait à mesure. La monture des filles se mit en marche, et quand elle fut arrivée au milieu du ruisseau, elle disparut comme si elle s’était évanouie en fumée, et laissa les filles tomber dans l’eau. Le vrai cheval était déjà rendu à la porte de son écurie.”—Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, Tome II., p. 66.

“Five young girls set out one evening to catch one of the farm’s horses that was in the meadow. One of them climbed onto the horse's back; then a second joined. As the horse stretched out, there was room for a third, and eventually, all five girls were sitting on its back as it continued to lengthen. The horse began to walk, and when it reached the middle of the stream, it vanished as if it had dissolved into smoke, leaving the girls to tumble into the water. The real horse was already back at the door of its stable.” —Traditions et Superstitions de La Haute Bretagne, Tome II., p. 66.

The Ghostly Procession.

One of the most interesting old mansions in[253] Guernsey is that of La Haye du Puits, in the parish of Le Castel, with its tower rising above the roof, its handsome “porte cochère” and its pepper box turrets. It has the appearance of having been built early in the sixteenth century, and it is known to have been, in the reign of Henry VIII., the residence of a family of considerable local antiquity and importance, of the name of Henry, who had also property in Salisbury, where they were known by the anglicised form of their patronymic, Harris. It passed from their possession into that of the Le Marchant family, to one of whom it still belongs, in the reign of James II.[133] It is just one of those sort of places that one might expect to find some legendary tale or old superstition attached to; but we are not aware that either La Haye du Puits, or the neighbouring estate of St. George, claims any special property in the spectral appearance, which, from time to time, is seen at Le Mont au Deval—a steep ascent over which the high road between the two properties passes. Persons travelling at night along this road, which in some parts is thickly overshadowed with trees, have occasionally met with a funeral procession, preceded, as is customary in Guernsey, by a clergyman and his attendant clerk, and composed of the usual carriers, pall bearers, mourners, and attendant friends. The cortège takes its mournful way in perfect silence—and well it may—for, of the many persons who compose it, not one is the bearer of a head!

One of the most interesting old mansions in[253] Guernsey is that of La Haye du Puits, in the parish of Le Castel, with its tower rising above the roof, its handsome “porte cochère” and its pepper box turrets. It has the appearance of having been built early in the sixteenth century, and it is known to have been, in the reign of Henry VIII., the residence of a family of considerable local antiquity and importance, of the name of Henry, who had also property in Salisbury, where they were known by the anglicised form of their patronymic, Harris. It passed from their possession into that of the Le Marchant family, to one of whom it still belongs, in the reign of James II.[133] It is just one of those sort of places that one might expect to find some legendary tale or old superstition attached to; but we are not aware that either La Haye du Puits, or the neighbouring estate of St. George, claims any special property in the spectral appearance, which, from time to time, is seen at Le Mont au Deval—a steep ascent over which the high road between the two properties passes. Persons travelling at night along this road, which in some parts is thickly overshadowed with trees, have occasionally met with a funeral procession, preceded, as is customary in Guernsey, by a clergyman and his attendant clerk, and composed of the usual carriers, pall bearers, mourners, and attendant friends. The cortège takes its mournful way in perfect silence—and well it may—for, of the many persons who compose it, not one is the bearer of a head!

“Le Coin de la Biche,” St. Martin’s.

“Le Coin de la Biche,” St. Martin’s.

There are those, it is said, who affirm to having met it, but it is looked upon as of evil augury. The death of some one in the neighbourhood, or of some member of the family of the person who has the misfortune to fall in with it, is believed to follow close upon the appearance of the headless company.[134]

There are those, it is said, who affirm to having met it, but it is looked upon as of evil augury. The death of some one in the neighbourhood, or of some member of the family of the person who has the misfortune to fall in with it, is believed to follow close upon the appearance of the headless company.[134]

[133] Editor’s Note.—It was bought by Joshua Le Marchant from the heirs of Pierre Henry, June 3rd, 1674.

[133] Editor's Note.—It was bought by Joshua Le Marchant from the heirs of Pierre Henry, June 3rd, 1674.

[134] From Mr. Denys Corbet.

From Mr. Denys Corbet.

Editor’s Note.—In Mr. Paul Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 270, we meet with nearly the same superstition. “Un jour un homme de la Ruèe était à dire ses prières. Il vit un enterrement qui passait à quelque distance de lui; un homme portait la croix, puis venait la chasse, les prêtres et des hommes. Huit jours après, un homme qui était né à la Ruèe mourut, et son enterrement eut lieu comme celui que l’homme avait vu.”

Editor's Note.—In Mr. Paul Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 270, we encounter a very similar superstition. “One day a man from Ruèe was saying his prayers. He saw a funeral passing some distance away; a man was carrying the cross, followed by the hearse, the priests, and some men. Eight days later, a man who was born in Ruèe died, and his funeral took place just like the one the man had seen.”

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

“Le Coin de La Biche.”

“Deer Corner.”

There is a lane leading from the post-box at the “Carrefour David,” on the Saints’ Bay Road to “La Marette,” at the Villette, which was formerly supposed to be haunted by a spectre in the form of an enormous nanny-goat.

There’s a path that goes from the post box at the “Carrefour David” on Saints’ Bay Road to “La Marette” at the Villette, which was once believed to be haunted by a ghost in the shape of a giant nanny goat.

As you go along the lane to the Villette, you will see on your right hand side a triangular corner overgrown with weeds and brambles, and, although between two fields, not included in either. This corner is known as “Le Coin de la Biche”—the Corner of the Nanny Goat.

As you walk down the path to the Villette, you'll notice a triangular spot on your right that's overrun with weeds and thorny bushes. Even though it sits between two fields, it's not part of either one. This spot is called “Le Coin de la Biche”—the Corner of the Nanny Goat.

Tradition marks it as one of the proposed sites for St. Martin’s Church, but, they say, when the building was commenced, materials, tools, etc., were moved by unknown hands, in the course of the night, to La Beilleuse, its present site, and all attempts to build it there had to be abandoned. Ever since then this corner has borne a bad reputation, and none of the neighbouring proprietors will include it in their fields for fear of ill-luck.

Tradition identifies it as one of the suggested locations for St. Martin’s Church, but, it’s said that when construction began, materials, tools, and other items were mysteriously relocated overnight to La Beilleuse, its current site, forcing all efforts to build it there to be abandoned. Since then, this area has developed a bad reputation, and none of the neighboring property owners will include it in their fields out of fear of bad luck.

One evening, towards the close of the last century, Mr. Mauger, of the Villette, and some other men, were returning home from vraiking at Saints’ Bay. In those days, the road leading to the bay was a water-lane with a very narrow footway and a deep rocky channel, down which the water rushed to the sea. High hedges were on either side, bordered with trees, so that it was a laborious journey for carts to go up and down. When the present road was made, the trees were cut down, and the earth from the hedges used to fill up the waterway. Accordingly, this cart had harnessed to it three oxen and two horses, but even then progress was slow, and it was getting late as they turned into the lane. As they did so, one man said to the other:—

One evening, toward the end of the last century, Mr. Mauger from Villette and a few other men were heading home from fishing at Saints’ Bay. Back then, the road to the bay was a waterlogged path with a very narrow walkway and a deep rocky channel where the water rushed to the sea. Tall hedges lined both sides, filled with trees, making it tough for carts to travel up and down. When the current road was built, the trees were removed, and dirt from the hedges was used to fill in the waterway. As a result, this cart was pulled by three oxen and two horses, but even then, movement was slow, and it was getting late as they entered the lane. As they did, one man said to another:—

Creyous que nous verrons la biche?
(“Do you think we shall see the goat?”)
Si nous la veyons alle nous f’ra pàs d’mà.
(“If we see her, she can do us no harm!”)

was the reply. Almost as he spoke out came a great hairy grey nanny-goat from her corner, and rested her forelegs against the back of the cart. The oxen tugged, the horses pulled, lashed on by the terrified men, who were longing to get out of the lane. But nothing could move the cart while the great beast stood there with her paws on the cart and looked at[256] them. So they finally had to unharness the cattle, and lead them on to the Villette, and leave the cart with all the vraic in it in the lane.

was the reply. Almost as he finished speaking, a large, hairy gray nanny-goat emerged from her corner and rested her front legs on the back of the cart. The oxen strained, the horses pulled, urged on by the frightened men, who were eager to get out of the lane. But nothing could move the cart while the huge animal stood there with her front legs on it, staring at[256] them. So they finally had to unharness the animals, lead them to the Villette, and leave the cart with all the vraic in it in the lane.

Next morning they brought one ox and one horse, who, “La Biche” being gone, easily pulled the cart home, this part of the country being on level ground.

Next morning, they brought one ox and one horse, and since “La Biche” was gone, they easily pulled the cart home because this part of the country was flat.

Another night, Mr. Mauger, of Saints’, wanting to go and see his brother at the Villette, took the short cut, which is a tiny lane next to a little shop at the top of the Icart-road, and which comes out nearly opposite “Le Coin de la Biche.” He was carrying a torch of “gllic” (glui[135]—thick straw and resin), and felt that, thus armed, nothing could attack him. As he turned into the lane, he heard the clank of a chain, and, looking down, he saw a large brown beast about the size of a small calf, with enormous red eyes, which it kept fixed on him, walking by his side. He hurried on, and tried by walking in the middle of the lane not to give it room to pass (the lane is barely three feet wide), but it was always there, on the footpath, keeping step with him. When he turned into the broader lane, where its own special “corner” is, it turned away, and he hurried on to the Villette. Determined not to give in to his cowardice, he came home the same way, and there where it had left him was the beast waiting for him. It walked with him, on his other hand this time, still keeping to the footpath, till he got into the Icart-road, where it disappeared.

Another night, Mr. Mauger, of Saints’, wanting to go and see his brother at the Villette, took the short cut, which is a tiny lane next to a little shop at the top of the Icart-road, and which comes out nearly opposite “Le Coin de la Biche.” He was carrying a torch of “gllic” (glui[135]—thick straw and resin), and felt that, thus armed, nothing could attack him. As he turned into the lane, he heard the clank of a chain, and, looking down, he saw a large brown beast about the size of a small calf, with enormous red eyes, which it kept fixed on him, walking by his side. He hurried on, and tried by walking in the middle of the lane not to give it room to pass (the lane is barely three feet wide), but it was always there, on the footpath, keeping step with him. When he turned into the broader lane, where its own special “corner” is, it turned away, and he hurried on to the Villette. Determined not to give in to his cowardice, he came home the same way, and there where it had left him was the beast waiting for him. It walked with him, on his other hand this time, still keeping to the footpath, till he got into the Icart-road, where it disappeared.

These stories were told me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel, of St. Martin’s, who was a Miss Mauger, of Saints’, and she was told them by a relative of hers who was a daughter of the Mr. Mauger to whom these incidents happened. She declared that they were absolutely true.

These stories were shared with me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel, of St. Martin’s, who was a Miss Mauger, of Saints’. She got them from a relative of hers, who was the daughter of the Mr. Mauger to whom these incidents occurred. She insisted that they were completely true.

Our coachman, whose father lived in the neighbourhood at “Les Pages,” just above Petit Bôt, told me that his father would never let him go along that lane after dark, and would never go himself, for fear of “La Biche,” and many other inhabitants of St. Martin’s tell the same story.

Our coachman, whose dad lived nearby at “Les Pages,” just above Petit Bôt, told me that his dad would never let him go down that lane after dark and wouldn’t go there himself either, out of fear of “La Biche,” and many other residents of St. Martin’s share the same story.

Another old man, belonging to one of the most respectable families in the parish, and who had himself been churchwarden for eleven years, told me that in his youth he lived in the neighbourhood of the Villette, and one evening his sister, then a strong young girl of sixteen, rushed in saying she had seen “La Biche.” The shock was so great that she took to her bed and died shortly afterwards.

Another old man, who came from one of the most respected families in the parish and had served as churchwarden for eleven years, told me that when he was young, he lived near the Villette. One evening, his sister, who was a strong girl of sixteen at the time, rushed in saying she had seen “La Biche.” The shock was so severe that she went to bed and died shortly after.

[135] These torches of “glui” were called “des Brandons.”

[135] These torches of “glui” were called “des Brandons.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER VIII.
The Devil.

“The Prince of Darkness is a gentleman.”
Shakespeare.
“Tis a history
Handed from ages down; a nurse’s tale,
Which children open-eyed and mouth’d devour,
And thus, as garrulous ignorance relates,
We learn it, and believe.”

Various allusions to his Satanic Majesty have already appeared in these pages. He has left his footprints on various rocks; he carried away bodily Jean Vivian, Vavasseur de St. Michel; he fought with St. Patrick at the Hougue Patris; and he enticed Duke Richard in the form of a beautiful woman. He is of course head of the fraternity of wizards and witches, and many references to him occur in all the legends dealing with witchcraft, but there are a few stories dealing with him “in propriâ personâ,” and these are collected in the following chapter.

Various references to his Satanic Majesty have already been mentioned in these pages. He has left his mark on different rocks; he physically took Jean Vivian, Vavasseur de St. Michel; he fought with St. Patrick at the Hougue Patris; and he seduced Duke Richard in the guise of a stunning woman. He is, of course, the leader of the brotherhood of wizards and witches, and many mentions of him appear in all the legends about witchcraft. However, there are a few stories that involve him "in propriâ personâ," and these are gathered in the next chapter.

It may be as well to state that his usual manifestation is believed to be in the form of a huge black cat. He takes this shape apparently when he wishes to pass incognito. Black cats in general are looked upon with a suspicious eye, but if seen in the house of anyone supposed to be addicted to magical arts, there is no doubt of their being imps of Satan.

It might be worth mentioning that he's usually seen as a large black cat. He seems to take this form when he wants to remain anonymous. People generally view black cats with suspicion, but if one appears in the home of someone thought to practice magic, it's definitely considered a sign of evil.

Satan Got Outsmarted.

It was Midsummer Day, the sun was shining brightly, and the country people were hastening in their holiday apparel to the spot where the militia were ordered to muster for a review, when an unfortunate country girl was ordered by her master to weed a large field of parsnips. He promised her that when her task was accomplished she should be allowed the rest of the day to amuse herself; but she soon discovered that this promise meant nothing, for that her utmost exertions would not suffice to finish the allotted work before the evening should close in. She commenced her task with a heavy heart, and often lifted her head as she heard the joyous laugh of the groups of lads and lasses as they passed along the high road on their way to the place of rendezvous. One party followed another, and as they became less frequent, the poor girl lost patience. Her hopes of taking any share in the amusements of the day were nearly at an end. At last she gave utterance to her thoughts, and wished aloud for assistance, were it even from the Devil himself.

It was Midsummer Day, the sun was shining brightly, and the country folks were rushing in their festive outfits to the place where the militia were supposed to gather for a review, when an unfortunate country girl was told by her master to weed a large field of parsnips. He promised her that once she finished her task, she would be free for the rest of the day to enjoy herself; but she soon realized that this promise meant nothing, as her best efforts wouldn't be enough to complete the work before night fell. She started her task with a heavy heart and often looked up as she heard the joyful laughter of groups of boys and girls passing along the road on their way to the meeting point. One group followed another, and as they became less frequent, the poor girl became increasingly impatient. Her hopes of joining in the day's festivities were almost gone. Finally, she voiced her thoughts and wished out loud for help, even if it came from the Devil himself.

Scarcely had she expressed this unhallowed wish, when she thought she heard a slight noise behind her, and, on looking round, saw a gentleman dressed entirely in black, who in the kindest manner immediately addressed her and enquired why she looked so sad, and how it was she was not merry-making with her companions.

Scarcely had she expressed this unhallowed wish, when she thought she heard a slight noise behind her, and, on looking round, saw a gentleman dressed entirely in black, who in the kindest manner immediately addressed her and enquired why she looked so sad, and how it was she was not merry-making with her companions.

“Alas!” she answered, “I must weed the whole of this field before I am released.”

“Unfortunately!” she replied, “I have to weed the entire field before I’m done.”

“Oh,” said he,[259] “is that all? Only promise me the first knot you tie to-morrow morning and I will get your task performed.”

“Oh,” he said,[259] “is that it? Just promise me the first knot you tie tomorrow morning, and I'll make sure your task gets done.”

The girl easily agreed to these terms, and the gentleman departed.

The girl readily accepted these terms, and the man left.

She resumed her work, but was astonished to perceive that invisible hands were employed in every part of the field, tearing up the weeds and gathering them in bundles. In a very short time the ground was clear, and she went to announce it to her master, who, astonished at the rapidity with which she had executed his orders, gave her permission to spend the rest of the day in amusement.

She got back to her work, but was shocked to see that invisible hands were at work throughout the field, pulling up the weeds and gathering them into bundles. In no time, the ground was clear, and she went to tell her master, who, amazed at how quickly she had carried out his orders, let her spend the rest of the day having fun.

She went accordingly to the review, and from thence to the “Son,”[136] where she danced the greater part of the evening. As night came on, however, she began to reflect on the adventures of the morning, and to consider that the assistance which she had accepted was most probably not of a very holy nature, and that something more might be meant by the promise which she had made than the mere words implied. She returned home and retired to her bed, but was unable to compose herself to sleep. The more she thought of what she had done the more uneasy did she feel.

She went accordingly to the review, and from thence to the “Son,”[136] where she danced the greater part of the evening. As night came on, however, she began to reflect on the adventures of the morning, and to consider that the assistance which she had accepted was most probably not of a very holy nature, and that something more might be meant by the promise which she had made than the mere words implied. She returned home and retired to her bed, but was unable to compose herself to sleep. The more she thought of what she had done the more uneasy did she feel.

At last, in her perplexity, she resolved to rise immediately and seek advice from the Rector of the parish. The worthy clergyman was much alarmed at this open attack made by Satan on one of his flock, but bade her fear nothing, but put her trust in Heaven, go home, and spend the remainder of the night in prayer and repentance, and as soon as morning dawned, before she fastened a single knot, to go to the barn, taking her Bible with her, and,[260] praying without ceasing, there bind up a sheaf of barley straw.

At last, confused and troubled, she decided to get up right away and seek advice from the parish Rector. The kind clergyman was quite alarmed by this direct attack from Satan on one of his parishioners, but he told her not to worry, to trust in God, to go home, and to spend the rest of the night in prayer and reflection. He instructed her that as soon as morning came, before she tied any knots, she should go to the barn with her Bible and, [260] praying continuously, bind up a sheaf of barley straw.

The girl did as she was advised, and scarcely had she knotted the wisp of straw, when the gentleman in black stood at her side. His looks and voice were no longer so mild and prepossessing as they had been the day before, and the poor maiden, no longer doubting as to the infernal character of the stranger, was near fainting from fright. She was soon reassured, however, when she saw the good minister enter the barn, who, in God’s name, bade Satan avaunt. The Devil was not proof against this solemn adjuration, but disappeared with a loud noise, and the poor girl, full of gratitude for her miraculous escape, made a solemn vow to avoid for the future all those places of resort and merry-makings, by which Satan endeavours to tempt the unwary into sin, and to live contentedly thenceforward in that station of life which Providence had allotted to her.[137]

The girl did as she was advised, and scarcely had she knotted the wisp of straw, when the gentleman in black stood at her side. His looks and voice were no longer so mild and prepossessing as they had been the day before, and the poor maiden, no longer doubting as to the infernal character of the stranger, was near fainting from fright. She was soon reassured, however, when she saw the good minister enter the barn, who, in God’s name, bade Satan avaunt. The Devil was not proof against this solemn adjuration, but disappeared with a loud noise, and the poor girl, full of gratitude for her miraculous escape, made a solemn vow to avoid for the future all those places of resort and merry-makings, by which Satan endeavours to tempt the unwary into sin, and to live contentedly thenceforward in that station of life which Providence had allotted to her.[137]

[136] The old name for the village dances, generally held in some tavern to the sound of that obsolete instrument, the “chifournie.”

[136] The old name for the village dances, generally held in some tavern to the sound of that obsolete instrument, the “chifournie.”

[137] From Miss Louisa Lane.

From Miss Louisa Lane.

In the tales of this nature related in Lower Brittany, the soul that is sold to the evil one is always rescued by the advice or intercession of a holy hermit or priest, see Luzel’s Veillies Bretonnes, p. 132.

In the stories of this kind from Lower Brittany, the soul that is sold to the devil is always saved through the advice or intervention of a holy hermit or priest, see Luzel’s Veillies Bretonnes, p. 132.

“Quand le diable paraît, il est généralement vêtu de couleur sombre, et souvent il ressemblerait exactement à une “manière de monsieur” ou à un gros fermier, si on ne regardait ses pieds, dont l’un au moins est déformé et semblable à un sabot de cheval. Parfois aussi il a des gants de cuir ou des griffes pointues. On lui prête aussi un habillement tout rouge, et le cheval qu’il monte est tout noir.”—Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 179.

“Whenever the devil shows up, he is usually dressed in dark colors, and often he would look just like a ‘gentleman’ or a big farmer, if you didn’t look at his feet, one of which is at least deformed and resembles a horse's hoof. Sometimes he also has leather gloves or sharp claws. He is also said to wear a completely red outfit, and the horse he rides is all black.”—Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 179.

Satan and the Teacher.

It is good to possess knowledge, but, like all other possessions, the benefit to be derived from it depends on the uses to which it is applied, and there is no doubt that it exposes the possessor to temptations[261] which the more ignorant and simple-minded escape—to say nothing of the envy and calumny which often follow the man who by his superior acquirements, rises above the vulgar herd.

It's great to have knowledge, but, like anything else we own, how much we benefit from it depends on how we use it. There's no doubt that knowledge can lead to temptations that those who are less informed or less naive can avoid—not to mention the envy and slander that often come to those who, through their greater understanding, rise above the ordinary crowd.[261]

In the past century, the parish of St. Michel du Valle was fortunate in having secured the services of a man of more than ordinary attainments as its schoolmaster. Pallot was no common character, and his studious and retiring habits were but little appreciated by the surrounding farmers. They wondered at his superior knowledge, but could not understand his shutting himself up in his schoolroom after the labours of the day were over. In their opinion it would have been far more wise and natural for him to follow the example of his scholars, and throw aside his books until the next day. It was known that his studies were often prolonged far into the night, and, little by little, it came to be whispered about that these studies were of a nature that could not bear the light of day, and, in short, that the schoolmaster was in league with the powers of darkness. Pallot felt hurt at the imputation, but at the same time somewhat flattered at the deference paid him by his ignorant neighbours.

In the last hundred years, the parish of St. Michel du Valle was lucky to have a schoolmaster with exceptional skills. Pallot was no ordinary person, and his quiet and studious nature was not appreciated by the local farmers. They were amazed by his knowledge but couldn’t understand why he stayed in his classroom after the day’s work was done. They thought it would be much wiser and more natural for him to follow his students’ example and put away his books until the next day. It was known that he often studied late into the night, and gradually, rumors spread that his studies involved things that couldn’t be revealed in daylight, leading them to believe the schoolmaster was somehow involved with dark forces. Pallot was hurt by this accusation but also somewhat pleased by the respect shown to him by his uninformed neighbors.

“Knowledge puffeth up,” and of all pride the pride of intellect is the most dangerous, and exposes the man who gives way to it to the greatest temptation. Satan knows well how to make use of the opportunities which are afforded him to extend his empire and work the ruin of souls. The schoolmaster—one whose influence over the youth of the parish was so great—was a prize worth securing, and the great enemy of mankind laid siege to him in due form. His approaches were made with skill, but with little or no success. At last he determined on a desperate expedient—that of a personal interview. The conference lasted for some hours, the most tempting offers were made, but Pallot, now thoroughly on his guard, was firm, and had grace to resist. He had too much regard for his soul to yield in anything to the enemy, and Satan, out of patience, rushed out of the schoolroom, carrying off with him the gate of the inclosure, which was found next morning on a large hawthorn bush on the summit of the Hougue Juas.

“Knowledge puffs up,” and among all types of pride, pride in intellect is the most dangerous, exposing a person who gives in to it to the greatest temptation. Satan knows exactly how to take advantage of the opportunities he gets to expand his influence and cause the ruin of souls. The schoolmaster—someone whose impact on the youth of the community was immense—was a valuable target, and the great enemy of humanity set his sights on him. His attempts were skillful, but had little success. Eventually, he decided on a desperate plan—a personal meeting. The conversation went on for several hours, filled with the most tempting offers, but Pallot, now fully alert, stood firm and had the strength to resist. He valued his soul too much to give in to the enemy, and frustrated, Satan stormed out of the classroom, taking the gate of the enclosure with him, which was found the next morning on a large hawthorn bush at the top of the Hougue Juas.

“Looking up Fountain Street, 1825.”

“Looking up Fountain Street, 1825.”

The thorn, which was previously green and flourishing, was blasted as if struck by lightning, and, although not killed, never recovered its former beauty, but retained for ever afterwards the same scathed and withered look.[138]

The thorn, which was previously green and flourishing, was blasted as if struck by lightning, and, although not killed, never recovered its former beauty, but retained for ever afterwards the same scathed and withered look.[138]

[138] From Miss Harriet Chepmell.

From Miss Harriet Chepmell.

Another Version of “Satan and the Schoolmaster.”

It is related that in days long past there lived in the vicinity of the Roque Balan, at L’Ancresse, a man of very superior acquirements. It is true that he was commonly suspected of knowing more than was altogether lawful, but as he ostensibly gained his living by instructing the youth of the parish, and as there was no doubt that his scholars profited by his teaching, the neighbouring farmers made no hesitation in sending their sons to him. Among his pupils was one lad of whom he was justly proud, for a prying curiosity and love of acquiring knowledge, joined to a retentive memory and a sharp intellect, had made the boy, in the opinion of many, almost a match for his master. Curiosity and a love of acquiring[264] knowledge may be good in themselves, but they can be carried too far, and this proved to be the case with the young scholar.

It’s said that back in the day, near Roque Balan at L’Ancresse, there lived a man with exceptional skills. People often suspected him of knowing more than what's completely acceptable, but since he made his living teaching the local youth and there was no doubt his students benefited from his guidance, the neighboring farmers had no problem sending their sons to him. Among his students was one boy he was particularly proud of, as his inquisitive nature and thirst for knowledge, combined with a good memory and sharp mind, made many think the boy was almost the equal of his teacher. While curiosity and a desire to learn can be positive traits, they can be taken too far, and that turned out to be true for the young student.

He had noticed some old-looking tomes which his preceptor kept always carefully locked up in an old carved oak chest, and had long felt most anxious to pry into their contents. The clearest hints he could give, and even the openly-expressed wish to be allowed to peruse the hidden volumes, met with no response on the part of his teacher. He determined to watch his opportunity, and to get a sight, by hook or by crook, of the contents of the mysterious books, and one day, when the master had been called away suddenly to make the will of a dying man, and had inadvertently left his keys behind him, the youth seized on them, and, as soon as his back was turned, proceeded to examine the contents of the chest. He lifted one of the ponderous tomes, opened it at hazard, and commenced to read out aloud the first passage which met his eye. Unfortunately this proved to be the spell by which the Prince of Darkness can be summoned to this upper world to do the bidding of his votaries. Great was the terror of the indiscreet youngster when a sudden violent storm arose, which went on increasing in intensity, and Satan in person appeared before him and demanded what he wanted of him. The unfortunate boy knew not what answer to make, nor what task to impose on the demon to get rid of him at least for a time, until the return of the master. Pallot, who was already at some distance from home, hastened back, and entered the house just at the moment when Satan, tired of waiting and enraged at having been unnecessarily called up, had seized on[265] the inquisitive scholar and was on the point of flying off with him. The master, at a glance, perceived how matters stood, and, uttering a hasty spell, arrested the demon in his course. He then proceeded to set him a task, promising him that if he succeeded in accomplishing it before sunset he should be at liberty to carry off his prey.

He had noticed some old-looking books that his teacher always kept carefully locked in an old carved oak chest and had long felt very eager to check out what was inside. The clearest hints he dropped, and even his openly-expressed wish to be allowed to read the hidden volumes, received no reply from his teacher. He decided to wait for the right moment and find a way, by any means necessary, to see what was in the mysterious books. One day, when his teacher had to leave suddenly to fulfill the wishes of a dying man and accidentally left his keys behind, the young man grabbed them and, as soon as he was out of sight, began to explore the contents of the chest. He picked up one of the heavy tomes, opened it at random, and started to read aloud the first passage he saw. Unfortunately, this turned out to be the spell that summons the Prince of Darkness to this world to do the bidding of his followers. The indiscreet young man was terrified when a sudden violent storm broke out, which only grew stronger, and Satan himself appeared before him, demanding to know what he wanted. The poor boy didn’t know how to respond or what task to give the demon to send him away, at least until the teacher came back. Pallot, who was already some distance from home, rushed back and entered just as Satan, tired of waiting and angry at being summoned without reason, had grabbed the curious scholar and was about to fly away with him. The teacher immediately understood what was happening and, uttering a quick spell, halted the demon in his tracks. He then assigned him a task, promising that if he completed it before sunset, he would be free to take his victim.

The Devil made some difficulty in acceding to these terms, but the schoolmaster, determined, if possible, to save his unfortunate pupil, was firm, and not to be influenced either by the threats or cajoleries of the arch-fiend. He caught up a peck-measure containing peas, and scattered them on the floor, handing at the same time a three-pronged pitch-fork to the Devil, and ordering him with that instrument to throw the peas over the door-hatch into the court-yard.

The Devil had a hard time agreeing to these terms, but the schoolmaster, determined to save his unfortunate student if he could, stood his ground and wouldn’t be swayed by the arch-fiend’s threats or sweet talk. He grabbed a peck-measure filled with peas and scattered them on the floor, while handing a three-pronged pitchfork to the Devil, instructing him to use it to toss the peas over the door hatch into the courtyard.

Satan took the fork and set to work with right good will, but soon found that it was labour in vain. Not one pea could he raise from the floor. The sun was fast sinking below the horizon. As the last portion of its orb disappeared beneath the western wave, the enraged and disappointed demon wrenched the door-hatch off its hinges and cast it far away in the direction of Les Landes. There it was found the next morning on a thorn-bush, which had been green and flourishing the day before, but which, since that time, is blasted and flattened almost to the level of the ground, though it still lives and is pointed out as a proof of the truth of this history.[139]

Satan took the fork and set to work with right good will, but soon found that it was labour in vain. Not one pea could he raise from the floor. The sun was fast sinking below the horizon. As the last portion of its orb disappeared beneath the western wave, the enraged and disappointed demon wrenched the door-hatch off its hinges and cast it far away in the direction of Les Landes. There it was found the next morning on a thorn-bush, which had been green and flourishing the day before, but which, since that time, is blasted and flattened almost to the level of the ground, though it still lives and is pointed out as a proof of the truth of this history.[139]

[139] From Sieur Henry Bisson.

From Sir Henry Bisson.

This incident is found in a Breton legend, as told by Dr. Alfred Fouquet in his work Légendes, Contes, et Chansons Populaires du Morbihan, apropos of the first occupant of the lands on which the Château de Herlean was afterwards built. Satan undertook to be the servant of a peasant as long as work could be found for him to do. He accomplished the most difficult tasks with the greatest ease. At last the peasant emptied a sack of millet into the court-yard and ordered Satan to pitch it up to him in the granary with a hay-fork. He acknowledged his inability and was ignominiously dismissed.

This story comes from a Breton legend, as recounted by Dr. Alfred Fouquet in his book Légendes, Contes, et Chansons Populaires du Morbihan, regarding the first person to occupy the land where the Château de Herlean was later built. Satan agreed to work as a servant for a peasant as long as there was work to do. He completed the toughest tasks with ease. Finally, the peasant dumped a sack of millet into the yard and told Satan to pitch it up to him in the granary with a hay fork. He admitted he couldn't do it and was shamefully sent away.

A somewhat similar story is also told in Notes and Queries. The Vicar of a certain Devonshire parish was a diligent student of the black art, and possessed a large collection of mysterious books and MSS. During his absence at church, one of his servants entered his study, and, finding a large volume open on the desk, imprudently began to read it aloud. He had scarcely read half a page when the sky became dark and a great wind shook the house violently. Still he read on, and in the midst of the storm the doors flew open and a black hen and chickens came into the room. They were of the ordinary size when they first appeared, but gradually became larger and larger, until the hen was of the bigness of a good-size ox. At this point, the Vicar (in the church) suddenly closed his discourse and dismissed his congregation, saying he was wanted at home and hoped he might arrive there in time. When he entered the chamber, the hen was already touching the ceiling. But he threw down a bag of rice which stood ready in the corner, and, whilst the hen and chickens were busily picking up the grains, the Vicar had time to reverse the spell.

A somewhat similar story is also told in Notes and Queries. The Vicar of a certain Devonshire parish was a dedicated student of the dark arts and had a large collection of mysterious books and manuscripts. While he was away at church, one of his servants entered his study and, finding a large book open on the desk, foolishly started reading it aloud. He had barely read half a page when the sky turned dark and a fierce wind shook the house violently. Still, he continued to read, and in the midst of the storm, the doors flung open and a black hen with her chicks entered the room. They appeared to be normal-sized at first, but gradually grew larger and larger until the hen was as big as a large ox. At this moment, the Vicar (still in church) abruptly finished his sermon and dismissed his congregation, saying he was needed at home and hoped to get there in time. When he arrived in the room, the hen was already brushing against the ceiling. But he quickly threw down a bag of rice that was ready in the corner, and while the hen and her chicks busily picked up the grains, the Vicar had time to break the spell.

Editor’s Note.—This story is still believed. It was told me by Miss Falla in 1896.

Editor's Note.—People still believe this story. Miss Falla told it to me in 1896.

The Devil and the Tailor.

The race of journeymen tailors and shoemakers, hired by the day to make up, at the houses of their employers, the materials that have been provided beforehand, or to patch and mend the clothes and shoes requiring repairs, is not yet quite extinct in the rural districts of Guernsey; although the facility of access to the town of St. Peter Port, afforded by the excellent roads which intersect the island in all directions, and the superior make and fashion of the articles supplied by the tradesmen in town,—to say nothing of the ready-made clothing so generally used in the present day—have had the effect of considerably diminishing the number of men who gain[267] their living in this way. Although we have no knowledge that the journeyman tailor was ever the important character here that he is in Brittany and even in Normandy, where he is sometimes employed in the delicate office of negotiating marriages between the families of distant hamlets, and where he is often the sole means of circulating the news of the outer world, or carrying the gossiping tales of one village to another, yet even here his presence for a day or two in a house is looked forward to with pleasure as a break in the monotony of the daily family routine; and if he should chance to be what the French call “un farceur,” or teller of good stories, he is doubly welcome.

The group of traveling tailors and shoemakers, hired daily to create, at their employers' homes, the garments made from pre-provided materials, or to repair clothes and shoes that need fixing, isn't completely gone in the rural areas of Guernsey. However, the ease of reaching the town of St. Peter Port, thanks to the excellent roads that crisscross the island, and the higher quality and style of the items offered by city tradesmen— not to mention the prevalence of ready-made clothing today— have significantly reduced the number of men making a living this way. While we don’t know if the journeyman tailor ever held the same significance here as he does in Brittany or even Normandy, where he sometimes plays a role in arranging marriages between families from distant villages, and acts as the primary source of news from the outside world or transfers gossip from one village to another, his brief stay in a home is still anticipated with joy as a welcome change to the everyday family routine; and if he happens to be what the French call “un farceur,” or a great storyteller, he is especially appreciated.

It must be acknowledged that, as a rule, this class of men are not supposed to be very particular as to the exact truth of the stories they put in circulation, and that some of them would be better members of society, if, on quitting their work, they were to go straight home, without thinking it a part of their duty to turn into every house where drink is sold, that they may chance to fall in with on their way.

It must be recognized that, generally speaking, this group of men isn't expected to be very concerned about the exact truth of the stories they spread, and that some of them would be better for society if, after finishing their work, they went straight home instead of feeling obligated to stop at every bar they come across.

The hero of the following adventure, if fame does not belie him, is one of this sort, and, although he affirms the truth of the story, there is no corroborative evidence that it is anything more than the dream of a drunken man.

The hero of the next adventure, if his reputation is accurate, is like this, and while he claims the story is true, there's no supporting evidence to show that it’s anything more than the dream of a drunken person.

It appeared in a letter from a correspondent to the Gazette de Guernesey of the 22nd December, 1873, and is translated literally, omitting only the writer’s sensible remarks on the folly and simplicity of those who could give credence to such an invention, and on the superstition which, in spite of education, is still so prevalent among the lower[268] orders. There is no doubt that the story was widely spread and believed in the country, and that the tailor, when questioned about it, asserts it to be true.

It was mentioned in a letter from a correspondent to the Gazette de Guernesey on December 22, 1873, and is translated literally, leaving out only the writer’s reasonable comments on the foolishness and naivety of those who could believe such a story, as well as the superstition that, despite education, remains so common among the lower[268] classes. There's no doubt that the story was widely circulated and believed throughout the country, and the tailor, when asked about it, claims it’s true.

He is an inhabitant of the parish of Torteval, and a Guernseyman born and bred, although bearing a name which shews that his family came originally from another country. One evening, as he was returning from his work, a certain tailor, who shall be nameless, and who bears but an indifferent character, met with an adventure which was far from being agreeable. A man, dressed entirely in black, of a sinister aspect, and mounted on a black horse, met him on his way. This strange looking individual stopped the tailor, and the following conversation took place:

He lives in the parish of Torteval and is a born-and-bred Guernseyman, even though his name suggests that his family originally came from another country. One evening, as he was heading home from work, a certain tailor, who shall remain unnamed and has a pretty bad reputation, encountered an event that was anything but pleasant. He came across a man dressed completely in black, with a menacing appearance, riding a black horse. This strange-looking individual stopped the tailor, and their conversation went as follows:

“Hallo, you’re a tailor, aren’t you?”

"Hey, you’re a tailor, huh?"

“Yes, sir, at your service,” answered the tailor, somewhat alarmed.

“Yes, sir, I’m at your service,” replied the tailor, a bit startled.

“Then I wish you to make me a pair of trousers, which I will come and fetch at your house to-morrow at noon.” And, so saying, the stranger went on his way.

“Then I’d like you to make me a pair of pants, which I’ll come by and pick up at your place tomorrow at noon.” And with that, the stranger went on his way.

“But, sir,” cried the tailor, running after him, “You’ve forgotten to let me take your measure.”

“But, sir,” yelled the tailor, chasing after him, “You forgot to let me take your measurements.”

“Bah! what does that matter?”

"Ugh! what does that matter?"

“But, sir, I shall never be able to fit you if I’ve not got your measure.”

“But, sir, I won’t be able to fit you if I don’t have your measurements.”

“Well then, take it,” said the gentleman in black, dismounting from his horse. “There!”

“Well then, take it,” said the man in black, getting off his horse. “There!”

But imagine the poor tailor’s dismay! There were no legs to be seen. Do what he would, it was impossible to take a proper measure for trousers under such circumstances. A horrible suspicion flashed through his mind.

But just picture the poor tailor’s shock! There were no legs to be seen. No matter what he did, it was impossible to get an accurate measurement for trousers under these conditions. A terrible thought crossed his mind.

“It must be the Devil,” thought he to himself. “How shall I get rid of him?”

“It must be the Devil,” he thought to himself. “How am I going to get rid of him?”

Alarmed, horrified, trembling in all his limbs, feeling his legs giving way under him, our poor tailor only got out of the scrape by stammering out these few words—

Alarmed, horrified, shaking in every part of his body, feeling his legs buckling beneath him, our poor tailor managed to get out of the situation by stammering these few words—

“Well, sir, your trousers shall be ready to-morrow at noon.”

“Well, sir, your pants will be ready tomorrow at noon.”

“Look to yourself if they are not ready. I shall come and fetch them at your house,” answered the dark-visaged and black-coated individual, leaping on his horse and going on his way.

“Check on yourself if they’re not ready. I’ll come and pick them up at your place,” replied the dark-faced man in the black coat, jumping on his horse and riding off.

Seized with uncontrollable fear, it is said that the tailor went straight to the Rector of his parish, and told him the whole of his adventure. The good parson advised him to make the trousers, and promised him that he would not fail to be with him the next day to be witness to the delivery of them. Accordingly, the next day, at the hour appointed, and, but a few minutes after the arrival of the clergyman, who was beforehand with him, the Devil knocked at the tailor’s door to claim the trousers; and the hero of our tale, in delivering them, heard his Satanic Majesty utter these words—

Seized with uncontrollable fear, the tailor went straight to the Rector of his parish and told him everything that had happened. The kind priest advised him to make the trousers and promised he would be there the next day to witness the delivery. So, the next day, at the agreed time, just a few minutes after the clergyman arrived early, the Devil knocked at the tailor's door to collect the trousers. As the hero of our story handed them over, he heard his Satanic Majesty utter these words—

“If a man of God had not been present in this house, I would have carried you off also.”

“If a man of God hadn’t been here in this house, I would have taken you away too.”

Recent Sightings of the Devil.

Whatever may be the spread of rationalism in other places, a belief in the personality of Satan still holds its ground firmly in the minds of our peasantry. How can it be otherwise when there are those who, within the last two or three years, have had the rare chance of seeing him[270] “in propriâ personâ;” and this in a locality which, one might suppose, would be about the very last that he would be inclined to honour with his presence? The neighbourhood of L’Erée, it is true, has never borne a very high character. Everyone knows that from time immemorial the hill of Catiauroc and the beach of Rocquaine have been the favourite resort of witches and warlocks, and that their infernal master holds his court there every Friday night, and, seated in state on the cromlech which is called “Le Trépied,” receives the homage of his deluded votaries. But who could suppose that he would leave this time-honoured haunt to become the inmate of a Methodist Chapel? Such, however, if we can attach any credit to the statements of the fishermen and others who inhabit this coast, is undoubtedly the case.

No matter how popular rationalism may be elsewhere, the belief in the existence of Satan remains strong among our rural communities. How could it be any different when there are people who, in the last two or three years, have actually seen him[270] “in the flesh;” and this in a place that would seem like the last one he would choose to visit? It’s true that the area around L’Erée has never had a great reputation. Everyone knows that the hill of Catiauroc and the beach of Rocquaine have long been favorites for witches and warlocks, and that their dark master holds court there every Friday night, seated on the cromlech known as “Le Trépied,” receiving the praise of his misled followers. But who would think he’d leave this traditional haunt to become a guest of a Methodist Chapel? However, if we can believe the fishermen and others living along this coast, that appears to be the case.

“Looking down Berthelot Street, 1880.”

"Looking down Berthelot Street, 1880."

Within the last few years the Wesleyans have erected several small chapels in various parts of the island, and, among others, one near a place called “Les Adams.” Shortly after the chapel was finished it began to be whispered about that lights were seen in it at hours of the night when it was well known that no one was likely to be there. The light is described by some who had seen it from a distance as if illuminating the whole of the interior, but some fishermen who were bold enough to draw near and look in at the windows could see nothing but a small subdued flame in one corner, which seemed to sink downwards into the earth. A gentleman of strict veracity, formerly residing about a mile from the spot, declared that he had frequently seen the mysterious light. He described it as being of a pale blue colour, and was convinced that it did not proceed from either candle or lamp. He had seen it from various points, from the rising ground inland, to the east of the chapel, and from the low lands lying along the sea-shore to the west. It seemed to occupy a particular spot in the building, for the light appeared brightest through one of the windows, and fainter through all the others. He had observed it on many occasions immediately after dusk, and at hours when it was most unlikely that any person would be in the chapel for any improper purpose. On drawing near, the light always disappeared. The state of the weather or of the moon seemed to make no difference in it. Curiosity, thus excited, had to be appeased, and, at last, some of the fishermen ventured to approach the chapel and peep in at the windows. What they saw they described as “Le Dain,” the name by which his Satanic Majesty is designated when it is thought proper to avoid the more offensive appellation of “Le Guyablle.” Sparks of fire issued from his mouth and nostrils, the traditional horns and tail seem to have been discerned, but the cloven feet were hidden by long boots covering the knees, and which, according to some accounts, were red.

In the last few years, the Wesleyans have built several small chapels in different parts of the island, including one near a place called "Les Adams." Shortly after the chapel was completed, people began whispering about seeing lights in it at night when it was well-known that no one was likely to be there. Some who saw it from a distance described the light as illuminating the entire interior, but some fishermen, daring enough to get close and look through the windows, only saw a small dim flame in one corner that seemed to sink down into the ground. A gentleman known for his honesty, who lived about a mile from the spot, claimed he had often seen the mysterious light. He described it as a pale blue color and was convinced it didn’t come from any candle or lamp. He saw it from various locations, including rising ground inland to the east of the chapel and low lands by the sea to the west. The light seemed to occupy a specific spot in the building, appearing brightest through one window and fainter through all the others. He observed it many times just after dusk and at times when it was unlikely anyone would be in the chapel for any nefarious reason. Whenever he got closer, the light would always disappear. The weather or the moon’s phase didn’t seem to affect it. Driven by curiosity, some fishermen finally decided to approach the chapel and peek in through the windows. What they described seeing was “Le Dain,” a name used to refer to his Satanic Majesty in a less offensive way than “Le Guyablle.” They saw sparks of fire coming from his mouth and nostrils, and while the traditional horns and tail seemed visible, his cloven feet were hidden by long boots reaching up to the knees, which, according to some accounts, were red.

His occupation was as difficult to be accounted for as his presence in so unusual a place. It was that of dancing and leaping with all his might and main! Whether the fishermen really saw anything which their fears magnified into a vision of the wicked one, or whether, for reasons of their own, they wished to impose upon the credulity of their neighbours, it is impossible to say. One thing is certain, and that is that persons of the highest respectability, living in that part of the country, vouch for the fact of the lights having frequently[273] been seen in the chapel at hours of the night when it ought not to have been occupied. It does not seem to have occurred to them that many of the mariners on this part of the coast are employed at times in carrying off packages of tobacco to the English and French boats engaged in smuggling, and that, as a temporary depôt may be sometimes required for these goods, the chapel may have been selected for the purpose, in preference to a dwelling house or other private property, the owner of which, in case of detection, might be subjected to much inconvenience. But the neighbouring peasants have their own method of explaining these supernatural appearances.

His job was as hard to explain as his presence in such an unusual place. He was doing a mix of dancing and leaping with all his energy! Whether the fishermen genuinely saw something their fears turned into a vision of the wicked one, or whether, for their own reasons, they wanted to fool their neighbors, is impossible to determine. One thing is for sure: reputable people living in that area confirm that lights have been seen multiple times[273] in the chapel at night when it shouldn’t have been occupied. It doesn’t seem to occur to them that many sailors along this coast sometimes help transport packages of tobacco to English and French smuggling boats, and that a temporary storage spot for these goods might have been needed. The chapel may have been chosen for this purpose instead of a house or other private property, where the owner could face a lot of trouble if they got caught. But the local peasants have their own way of explaining these supernatural sightings.

Some say that they are a judgment on the original founders of the chapel, who, as it is believed and reported, after having collected ample subscriptions towards the building, pretended that the funds were insufficient, and defrauded the workmen whom they had employed of their just dues. Others say that the original proprietor of the land on which the chapel is built, was importuned by his wife to make a free gift of the site, but, being strongly averse to dissent in all forms, could never be brought by her to consent to the alienation; but that immediately on the death of the old man, the widow, who, after a youth spent in frivolity and pleasure, had turned wonderfully pious in her declining years, took measures to make over the ground to the dissenters, and, not content with this, squandered on them large sums of money which ought rightly to have been reserved for her late husband’s children by a former marriage. The spirit of the departed could not brook such disregard of his wishes, and such disrespect for his[274] memory, and manifests his displeasure by haunting the spot of which his children ought never to have been deprived.

Some people say that there's a curse on the original founders of the chapel, who, as believed and reported, gathered enough donations for the building but pretended the funds were lacking, cheating the workers they had hired out of their fair pay. Others claim that the original owner of the land where the chapel stands was pressured by his wife to give the site as a gift, but he, strongly opposed to any form of dissent, would never agree to give it up. However, right after he died, the widow, who had spent her younger years in frivolity and pleasure, became surprisingly devout in her later years and took steps to hand over the land to the dissenters. Not only that, but she also wasted large amounts of money on them that should have gone to her late husband's children from a previous marriage. The spirit of the deceased couldn't tolerate such disrespect for his wishes and memory, showing his discontent by haunting the place from which his children should never have been removed.

Editor’s Note.—When in Sark in 1896 I was told by one of the old Sark men, how a Sark fisherman defeated the Devil. This fisherman was supposed to be given to witchcraft, and one day he succeeded in raising the Devil, when Satan appeared and asked him what commands he had for him. The fisherman had nothing to say. Finally he said, “You must carry me where I tell you.” They were then on the far end of Little Sark. So the Devil consented, but on the understanding that when they reached their destination, the man, in his turn, should do what Satan commanded. So the man mounted on Satan’s back, and first was carried across the Coupée. “Allez plus loin,” (Go farther) said the man. Then they went on to the Carrefour, near where the Bel Air Hotel now is. “Allez plus loin,” said the man when Satan stopped for a rest. Then they reached the Port du Moulin, where the fisherman’s cottage stood. “Au nom du Grand Dieu—Arrêtez!” (In God’s name—Stop!) At that the Devil had to put him down and fly away shrieking, “for,” as the old man concluded his story, “he is powerless when God’s name is said.”

Editor's Note.—When I was in Sark in 1896, one of the old Sark men told me how a Sark fisherman outsmarted the Devil. This fisherman was rumored to be involved in witchcraft, and one day he managed to summon the Devil, who appeared and asked him what orders he had. The fisherman had nothing to say. Finally, he said, “You have to take me where I tell you.” They were at the far end of Little Sark. So the Devil agreed, but under the condition that when they got to their destination, the man would do what Satan asked of him. The man climbed onto Satan's back, and first, he was taken across the Coupée. “Allez plus loin,” (Go farther) the man said. Then they went on to the Carrefour, near where the Bel Air Hotel is now. “Allez plus loin,” the man instructed when Satan paused for a rest. Then they reached the Port du Moulin, where the fisherman’s cottage stood. “Au nom du Grand Dieu—Arrêtez!” (In God’s name—Stop!) At that, the Devil had to drop him off and fled away screaming, “for,” as the old man wrapped up his tale, “he’s powerless when God’s name is invoked.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER IX.
Prophetic Warnings and Ghosts.

“Now there spreaden a rumour that everich night
The rooms ihaunted been by many a Sprite,
The Miller avoucheth, and all thereabout
That they full oft hearen the Hellish Rout,
Some faine they hear the gingling of Chains,
And some hath heard the Psautries straines,
At midnight some the headless Horse i meet,
And some espien a Corse in a white Sheet;
And other things, Faye, Elfin and Elfe,
And shapes that Fear createn to itself.”
Gay.
“Et chacun croit fort aisément ce qu’il craint.”
La Fontaine.
“Now I remember those old women’s words
Who in my youth would tell me winter’s tales
And speak of sprites and ghosts that glide by night
About the place where treasure hath been hid.”
Marlowe’s “Jew of Venice.”

Prophetic Warnings.

“These true shadows.…
Forerunning thus their bodies, may approve
That all things to be done, as here we live,
Are done before all times in th’other life.”
Chapman.

It is a very common belief that events, particularly those of a melancholy nature, are foreshadowed. Unusual noises in or about a house, such as cannot easily be accounted[276] for, the howling of a dog, the crowing of cocks at unaccustomed hours, the hooting of owls, and many other things are looked upon as warnings of evil to come, or, as they are locally termed, “avertissements.” This term is also applied to a sort of second-sight, in which a person fancies he sees an image of himself, or, to make use of a Scotch word, his own “wraith.” This illusion, arising no doubt from a derangement of the optic nerve consequent on the weakness produced by ill-health, is considered a sure forerunner of death. Two instances of this, both occurring towards the end of the last century, have come to my knowledge. In the one case, a young gentleman, slowly dying of decline, was seated near a window, which commanded a view of the avenue leading to the country house in which he resided. Suddenly he saw a figure, which he recognised as his own, standing at the corner of a pathway which led into a cherry-orchard, a favourite resort of his when in health. His sister was every moment expected to return home from a ride, and, fearing that her horse might take fright at the apparition, he immediately dispatched a servant to meet her, and cause her to return to the house by another way. He died not many hours afterwards.

It’s a widely held belief that certain events, especially those that are sad, are often predicted. Strange noises in or around a house that can’t be easily explained, like a dog howling, roosters crowing at odd hours, owls hooting, and many other phenomena are seen as signs of impending trouble, or as they’re locally called, “avertissements.” This term is also used for a kind of second sight, where someone thinks they see a vision of themselves, or, to use a Scottish term, their own “wraith.” This illusion, likely stemming from a disturbance of the optic nerve due to the weakness from poor health, is believed to be a certain indicator of death. I’ve heard of two instances of this, both occurring near the end of the last century. In one case, a young man, who was slowly dying from a wasting illness, was sitting by a window that overlooked the path leading to the country house where he lived. Suddenly, he saw a figure that he recognized as himself, standing at the corner of a path that led into a cherry orchard, a place he loved when he was well. His sister was expected back any moment from a ride, and worried that her horse might be spooked by the sight, he quickly sent a servant to meet her and guide her back home another way. He passed away just a few hours later.

In the other instance, a young lady, who was known to be very fragile and delicate, was spending the day at her brother’s country-house. It was summer, and the room in which she was seated with the other members of the family looked out on a parterre gay with flowers. Suddenly she interrupted the conversation which was going on, by exclaiming:—

In the other instance, a young woman, known to be very fragile and delicate, was spending the day at her brother’s country house. It was summer, and the room where she was sitting with other family members overlooked a flower-filled garden. Suddenly, she interrupted the ongoing conversation by exclaiming:—

“How singular! I see myself yonder in the garden gathering flowers.”

“How strange! I see myself over there in the garden gathering flowers.”

Her friends tried to laugh her out of her fancy, but neither ridicule nor reason prevailed. She persisted in saying that she had seen her own likeness in the garden. She grew rapidly worse, and before the autumn was over she passed away.

Her friends tried to laugh her out of her obsession, but neither mockery nor logic worked. She kept insisting that she had seen her own reflection in the garden. She quickly deteriorated and, before autumn ended, she passed away.

It occasionally happens that both fruit and blossoms are to be seen at the same time on apple and pear trees. When this occurs it is believed to be a sure presage that a death will follow in the family of the proprietor of the tree within the year.[140]

It occasionally happens that both fruit and blossoms are to be seen at the same time on apple and pear trees. When this occurs it is believed to be a sure presage that a death will follow in the family of the proprietor of the tree within the year.[140]

Great faith is also put in dreams by our country people, as the following stories will show. They make use of many charms and spells to invoke certain dreams, and those will be told in a future chapter, but the following show the belief that exists in the truth of dreams.

Great faith is also placed in dreams by our country folks, as the following stories will illustrate. They use various charms and spells to summon specific dreams, which will be discussed in a future chapter, but the following shows the belief in the truth of dreams.

During the late war with France many privateers were fitted out. A man dreamt that if a vessel were sent out to a certain latitude and longitude, that on a certain day it would meet with a rich prize and take it. He realised all his property, bought a ship, equipped and manned it, and sent it out to cruise, in full faith that his dream would come to pass. Time rolled on, and the ship did not appear. The man’s friends and neighbours began to jeer at him, but he still felt confident that all would turn out as he had dreamt. His faith was at last rewarded, for one day, when all but he had given up any hope of seeing the vessel again, two vessels were seen in the offing. As they drew near one was recognised as the missing ship, and the other was soon made out, by its rig, to be a foreigner. They came safely into St. Peter Port, and it was then found that the latter was a Spaniard, with a very rich cargo. It turned out that the capture had been made in the very place and at the very time that had been dreamt of.

During the late war with France, many privateers were outfitted. A man dreamed that if a ship were sent to a specific latitude and longitude on a certain day, it would come across a valuable prize and seize it. He liquidated all his assets, bought a ship, equipped and crewed it, and sent it out to sea, fully believing that his dream would come true. Time passed, and the ship did not return. The man’s friends and neighbors began to mock him, but he remained convinced that everything would turn out as he had envisioned. His faith was eventually rewarded when one day, when everyone but him had lost hope of ever seeing the ship again, two vessels were spotted in the distance. As they got closer, one was recognized as the missing ship, and the other was quickly identified, by its rigging, as a foreign vessel. They safely arrived at St. Peter Port, and it was revealed that the latter was a Spanish ship with a very valuable cargo. It turned out that the capture happened in exactly the place and at the exact time he had dreamed of.

“Cow Lane.”

“Cow Lane.”

A country gentleman had occasion to make some alterations in the level of a road in the neighbourhood of his house. He employed two men in the work, a father and son. The materials for the work were to be taken from a gravel pit on the estate, and the work was progressing favourably, when, one morning, the gentleman, on coming down to breakfast, said to his wife that he had had an unpleasant dream, and feared that some accident would happen to the workmen before the day was out. He went out shortly afterwards and cautioned the men, as he had done previously, to be very careful in digging out the materials they were in want of from the overhanging banks of the gravel pit. They made light of his admonition, and he left them. Towards noon the elder of the two workmen left the place to go home to dinner, leaving his son behind. On his return, about an hour later, he found that the bank had given way and buried his son in the rubbish. When, after a considerable time, he was dug out, he was found to be quite dead.

A country gentleman needed to make some changes to the road level near his house. He hired a father and son to do the work. They were getting the materials from a gravel pit on the estate, and everything was going well until one morning when the gentleman came down for breakfast. He told his wife he had an unsettling dream and was worried that something bad would happen to the workers before the day ended. Shortly after, he went outside and warned the men, as he had before, to be very careful while digging out the materials from the overhanging banks of the gravel pit. They dismissed his warning, and he left them. Around noon, the older worker went home for lunch, leaving his son behind. When he returned about an hour later, he discovered that the bank had collapsed and buried his son in the debris. After a long time, when they finally dug him out, they found he was dead.

[140] From Mr. Thomas Lenfestey and Mr. George Allez.

[140] From Mr. Thomas Lenfestey and Mr. George Allez.

See Notes and Queries, VI. Series, IV., 55.

See Notes and Queries, 6th Series, 4, 55.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Ghosts.

“That the dead are seen no more, I will not undertake to maintain against the concurrent and unvaried testimony of all ages and of all nations. There is no people, rude or unlearned, among whom apparitions of the dead are not related and believed. This opinion, which prevails as far as human nature is diffused, could become universal only by its truth. Those who never heard of another, would not have agreed in a tale which nothing but experience can make credible. That it is doubted by single cavillers can very little weaken the general evidence, and some who deny it with their tongues confess it with their fears.”—Dr. Samuel Johnson.

“I'm not going to argue against the widespread and consistent reports of all time and all cultures that the dead are no longer seen. Every society, whether primitive or educated, has stories of encounters with the dead that are shared and believed. This belief is common across human nature and can only be universal because it's true. Those who have never heard differently wouldn’t have come together to tell a story that only experience can validate. The doubts of a few skeptics don’t significantly weaken the overall evidence, and some who deny it verbally admit it through their fears.”—Dr. Samuel Johnson.

The belief that the spirits of the dead are, under certain circumstances, permitted to revisit the places which they were in the habit of frequenting, and the persons with whom they were acquainted while in the body, has too strong a hold on the human mind not to be still an article of popular faith in this island; but the doings of these disembodied spirits do not differ sensibly from what is attributed to them in other European countries.

The belief that the spirits of the dead can, under certain circumstances, come back to the places they often visited and the people they knew when they were alive continues to strongly influence the human mind and remains a common belief on this island. However, the actions of these disembodied spirits are not significantly different from what is said about them in other European countries.

The ghost of the murdered man still haunts the spot where he was foully deprived of life, crying for vengeance on his assassin. The murderer’s form is seen at the foot of the gibbet where he expiated his crime. The shade of the suicide lingers about the spot where he committed his rash act. The spirit of the tender mother is seen bending over the cradles of her darling children, smoothing their tangled locks, washing their begrimed faces, and lamenting over the neglected state in which they are allowed to remain by a careless or unkind step-dame. The acquirer of ill-gotten wealth wanders about, vainly endeavouring to make restitution. And the ghosts of the shipwrecked mariners who have perished in the waves, roam along the fatal shore, and, with loud wailings, claim a resting place for their remains in their mother-earth.

The ghost of the murdered man still haunts the spot where he was brutally killed, crying for revenge on his killer. The murderer’s figure can be seen at the foot of the gallows where he paid for his crime. The ghost of the suicide lingers near the place where he took his own life. The spirit of the loving mother is seen bending over the cradles of her beloved children, smoothing their tangled hair, washing their dirty faces, and mourning the neglect they suffer at the hands of a careless or cruel stepmother. The person who gained wealth through dishonest means wanders around, desperately trying to make amends. And the ghosts of shipwrecked sailors who have drowned in the sea roam along the deadly shore, wailing loudly as they seek a resting place for their remains in the earth.

Some also say that the departing spirit occasionally[281] takes the form of a bird, and, from a story told us, it would seem that it also sometimes puts on the form of a mouse.

Some also say that the departing spirit occasionally[281] takes the form of a bird, and from a story we've been told, it seems that it sometimes takes on the form of a mouse.

An elderly woman who lived alone in a house in the neighbourhood of Ste. Hélène was found one morning dead at the bottom of a flight of stairs. From the evidence at the inquest it appeared that she had entrusted the latch key of the front door to a workman, who was to come early to the house next morning to do some small job in the way of plastering. It was supposed that before retiring to rest, at her usual hour between nine and ten, she had intended to go to the door to see whether the door was properly latched, and that, in descending the stairs, she had slipped, and, falling forward, had broken her neck.

An elderly woman living alone in a house in the Ste. Hélène neighborhood was found dead at the bottom of a flight of stairs one morning. Evidence from the inquest suggested that she had given the front door latch key to a workman, who was supposed to come early the next morning for a small plastering job. It’s believed that before going to bed, around her usual time between nine and ten, she intended to check if the door was properly locked, and while going down the stairs, she slipped and fell forward, breaking her neck.

She had a first cousin, within a week or two of the same age as herself, with whom she had been brought up, and between whom and herself great affection had always existed. About the time that the accident must have happened, this cousin was sitting with his wife, by whom the story was related to me, warming themselves before the fire, previously to getting into bed. They were speaking of the old woman, and the husband remarked that he had not seen her for some days, and hoped she was well, and then immediately made the remark that he had seen a mouse run across the room, coming from the door towards them. His eyesight was very defective, and his wife endeavoured to persuade him that it was impossible that he could have seen anything of the kind, and that, moreover, she had never seen a mouse in that room.

She had a first cousin, who was about the same age as her, with whom she had grown up, and they had always shared a strong bond. Around the time the accident happened, this cousin was sitting with his wife, who later told me the story, warming themselves by the fire before going to bed. They were talking about the old woman, and the husband mentioned that he hadn’t seen her in a few days and hoped she was doing well. Then he casually mentioned that he saw a mouse run across the room from the door toward them. His eyesight was pretty poor, and his wife tried to convince him that it was impossible for him to have seen anything like that, plus she had never seen a mouse in that room.

They went to bed and nothing more was thought[282] about it until the next morning, when the wife, passing the house where the old woman lived, saw a crowd of neighbours assembled round the door, and found that the dead body of her husband’s cousin had just been discovered lying at the foot of the stairs.

They went to bed, and no one thought about it again until the next morning, when the wife, walking past the house where the old woman lived, saw a crowd of neighbors gathered around the door and discovered that the dead body of her husband’s cousin had just been found at the bottom of the stairs.[282]

The accident in all probability had occurred at the very time she and her husband were speaking of the deceased, and when the old man declared he saw the mouse. She was fully convinced that the spirit of the old woman had come in that shape to take a last look and farewell of her kinsman.[141]

The accident in all probability had occurred at the very time she and her husband were speaking of the deceased, and when the old man declared he saw the mouse. She was fully convinced that the spirit of the old woman had come in that shape to take a last look and farewell of her kinsman.[141]

[141] Related to me by Mrs. Andrew Thorn, wife of the old man.

[141] Related to me by Mrs. Andrew Thorn, wife of the old man.

“In many Teutonic myths, we find that the soul leaves the body in the shape of a mouse.”—Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. II., Part VII., p. 208.

“In many Teutonic myths, we see that the soul exits the body in the form of a mouse.”—Folk-Lore Journal, Vol. II., Part VII., p. 208.

The Thief of the Donation Box.

It is not many years since, that in making some alterations in the parsonage of St. Michel du Valle, the workmen found under the flooring of one of the rooms a few small coins. They remembered that in the last century, a French priest, who had renounced his own religion, had been appointed curate of the parish by a non-resident Rector after having been duly licensed by the Bishop of Winchester; that, after leading a most irregular life to the great scandal of the parishioners, he had one day disappeared suddenly, and that after his departure the poor box in the church was found to have been broken open and robbed of its contents. It was not long before it was rumoured abroad that mysterious noises were heard in the dead of the night in the parsonage, as of someone walking through the rooms and dropping money as he went. No one doubted that the sacrilegious robber had left this mortal life, and that[283] his ghost was doomed to revisit the scene of his iniquity, vainly endeavouring to make restitution to the widows and orphans, and to the aged and infirm pensioners of the church, of the money of which he had so unfeelingly deprived them.

Not many years ago, while making some changes in the parsonage of St. Michel du Valle, workers found a few small coins under the flooring of one of the rooms. They recalled that in the last century, a French priest, who had left his own religion, had been appointed as the parish curate by a non-resident Rector after being officially licensed by the Bishop of Winchester. After leading a very improper life that scandalized the parishioners, he suddenly disappeared one day, and after he left, the poor box in the church was found broken open and emptied of its contents. It didn’t take long for rumors to circulate that strange noises were heard in the dead of night in the parsonage, as if someone was walking through the rooms and dropping money. No one doubted that the sacrilegious thief had passed away, and that[283] his ghost was condemned to return to the scene of his wrongdoing, trying in vain to repay the widows, orphans, and the elderly and sick pensioners of the church for the money he had carelessly taken from them.

The workmen were fully convinced that the coins which they had found were part of those which had been so sacrilegiously abstracted. They dared not retain them for their own use, but brought them to the Rector with a request that they might be given to the poor.[142]

The workmen were fully convinced that the coins which they had found were part of those which had been so sacrilegiously abstracted. They dared not retain them for their own use, but brought them to the Rector with a request that they might be given to the poor.[142]

[142] From Mrs. Thomas Bell, wife of the Rector of the Vale parish.

[142] From Mrs. Thomas Bell, wife of the Rector of the Vale parish.

Burial of the Drowned.

In all ages and among all nations the burial of the dead has been looked upon as a sacred duty; and the belief is not yet extinct that until the body is consigned to the earth the spirit is doomed to wander about, seeking rest and finding none.

In every era and across all cultures, burying the dead has been seen as a sacred responsibility; and the belief still exists that until the body is laid to rest in the ground, the spirit is cursed to roam, looking for peace but never finding it.

Great therefore is the guilt of him who, having found a corpse, neglects to provide for its sepulture. “Les morts recllament la terre, et ch’est leû derouait.” (The dead claim the earth, and it is their right).

Great is the guilt of anyone who, having found a corpse, fails to ensure it is buried. “Les morts recllament la terre, et ch’est leû derouait.” (The dead claim the earth, and it is their right).

A man who had gone down at low water to visit his nets, found a dead body stretched out on the sands. It was not that of any of his neighbours. A violent storm had raged a day or two previously, and there could be no doubt that some unfortunate vessel had gone down in the gale, and that the body before him was that of one of the crew. It was handsomely dressed, the clothes being of velvet, richly laced with gold. The avarice of the fisherman was excited, and his first thought was to search the pockets. A purse, containing what to a poor man[284] was a considerable sum, was found, and, content with his morning’s work, the man hastened home, leaving the body to be carried away by the next tide. Great was his astonishment and affright, on entering his cottage, to see the dead man seated by the fireside, and looking sternly and reproachfully at him. His wife, to whom the phantom was not visible, perceived his trouble, and, pressed by her, he confessed what he had done. She upbraided him with his inhuman conduct, and, kneeling down with him, prayed the Almighty to forgive him his sin. They then hastened down to the beach, drew the corpse to shore, and buried it in a neighbouring field. On their return home the ghost of the drowned man had disappeared and was never more seen.[143]

A man who had gone down at low water to visit his nets, found a dead body stretched out on the sands. It was not that of any of his neighbours. A violent storm had raged a day or two previously, and there could be no doubt that some unfortunate vessel had gone down in the gale, and that the body before him was that of one of the crew. It was handsomely dressed, the clothes being of velvet, richly laced with gold. The avarice of the fisherman was excited, and his first thought was to search the pockets. A purse, containing what to a poor man[284] was a considerable sum, was found, and, content with his morning’s work, the man hastened home, leaving the body to be carried away by the next tide. Great was his astonishment and affright, on entering his cottage, to see the dead man seated by the fireside, and looking sternly and reproachfully at him. His wife, to whom the phantom was not visible, perceived his trouble, and, pressed by her, he confessed what he had done. She upbraided him with his inhuman conduct, and, kneeling down with him, prayed the Almighty to forgive him his sin. They then hastened down to the beach, drew the corpse to shore, and buried it in a neighbouring field. On their return home the ghost of the drowned man had disappeared and was never more seen.[143]

[143] From Mrs. Savidan.

From Mrs. Savidan.

Editor’s Note.—An old fisherman named Mansell told Major Macleane, my informant, that it is most unlucky to keep a suit of clothes belonging to a drowned man, whether they have been washed ashore, or by whatever means they have entered your possession; for his spirit is sure to come back and reanimate his clothes and haunt you. The clothes should always be burnt or buried immediately.

Editor's Note.—An old fisherman named Mansell told Major Macleane, my source, that it’s really bad luck to keep clothes that belonged to a drowned man, whether they washed up onshore or came into your possession in any other way; because his spirit will definitely come back, bring his clothes to life, and haunt you. The clothes should always be burned or buried right away.

The Big Girl.

Qu’est qu’tu ’as? Non dirait qu’tu ’as veu la grand’ garce.” (“What is the matter with you? One would suppose you had seen the great girl.”)

What’s wrong with you? You look like you’ve seen the great girl.

Such were the words with which a gentleman (Mr. Peter Le Pelley, Seigneur of Sark), in the last century greeted his sister-in-law, (Miss Frances Carey, daughter of Mr. John Carey), who had come to spend a few days with him at his manorial residence in Sark, on her appearance at the breakfast table the morning after her arrival. He meant to banter her on her anxious and haggard look, which she attributed to a restless night and headache, occasioned in all probability by crossing the water on the previous day.

These were the words with which a gentleman (Mr. Peter Le Pelley, Seigneur of Sark), in the last century, greeted his sister-in-law, (Miss Frances Carey, daughter of Mr. John Carey), when she appeared at the breakfast table the morning after her arrival to spend a few days with him at his manor in Sark. He intended to tease her about her anxious and tired appearance, which she blamed on a restless night and a headache, likely caused by the boat ride from the day before.

In reality, although she did not like to acknowledge it at the time, her rest had been disturbed. Having previously locked her door, as was her habit, she had fallen asleep almost as soon as she laid her head on the pillow, but was awakened suddenly,—about midnight, as far as she could judge,—by someone drawing aside the curtains at the foot of her bed. She started up, and saw plainly an elderly lady standing there. She fell back fainting, and when she recovered her senses the figure had disappeared.

In reality, even though she didn't want to admit it at the time, her sleep had been interrupted. After locking her door, which was her usual routine, she had drifted off almost immediately after laying her head on the pillow, but was suddenly awakened—around midnight, as far as she could tell—by someone pulling back the curtains at the foot of her bed. She jumped up and clearly saw an elderly lady standing there. She fainted and when she came to, the figure had vanished.

It was probably nothing more than a very vivid nightmare, and was followed by no results beyond the effects of the fright which a few days sufficed to remove, but she never again revisited Sark. The question, however, is one which is not unfrequently addressed to a person who has an anxious or startled look, and refers to the apparition of a tall maiden, which is supposed to presage the death of the person who sees it, or that of some near connection.[144]

It was probably nothing more than a very vivid nightmare, and was followed by no results beyond the effects of the fright which a few days sufficed to remove, but she never again revisited Sark. The question, however, is one which is not unfrequently addressed to a person who has an anxious or startled look, and refers to the apparition of a tall maiden, which is supposed to presage the death of the person who sees it, or that of some near connection.[144]

[144] From Rachel du Port, who was formerly a servant of Mr. John Carey, and heard it from Miss Fanny Carey herself.

[144] From Rachel du Port, who was formerly a servant of Mr. John Carey, and heard it from Miss Fanny Carey herself.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

My cousin, Miss E. Le Pelley, whose great-uncle Peter was Seigneur of Sark, and whose old servant Caroline is still alive and in the service of the Le Pelley family, sends me the following confirmation of the above, which she wrote down from the lips of old Caroline herself. Caroline, as a girl, had one day been teased by some of her fellow servants on the Seigneurie farm, who told her that they would come in and awake her during the night. So she, to prevent such disturbance, locked her door. In the middle of the night she awoke and saw a lady standing at the foot of her bed. She was so frightened that she shut her eyes, but twice curiosity prevailed and she opened them again, and saw the lady gliding away. She had on a crossover shawl, and a beautifully gauffred white cap. Caroline was just going to look again, when she felt something heavy fall on her feet “with a great thump,” which so frightened her that she put her head under the clothes, and did not uncover it until the morning, though she could not sleep again. The lady is supposed to be a Miss de Carteret, sister of one of the original Seigneurs of Sark. She had unaccountably disappeared from that room, which was the last spot in which she had been seen.

My cousin, Miss E. Le Pelley, whose great-uncle Peter was the Seigneur of Sark, and whose longtime servant Caroline is still alive and working for the Le Pelley family, sent me the following confirmation of the above, which she wrote down from the account of old Caroline herself. Caroline, as a girl, was once teased by some of her fellow servants at the Seigneurie farm, who told her they would come in and wake her up during the night. To avoid such a disturbance, she locked her door. In the middle of the night, she woke up and saw a lady standing at the foot of her bed. She was so frightened that she shut her eyes, but out of curiosity, she opened them again twice and saw the lady gliding away. The lady was wearing a crossover shawl and a beautifully pleated white cap. Just as Caroline was about to look again, she felt something heavy fall on her feet “with a great thump,” which scared her so much that she buried her head under the covers and didn’t uncover it until morning, even though she couldn’t sleep again. The lady is believed to be a Miss de Carteret, the sister of one of the original Seigneurs of Sark. She had strangely vanished from that room, which was the last place she had been seen.

Old Caroline went on to say that many others besides herself had seen the ghost. Fifty years previously, an old woman living at Havre Gosselin had been terrified by it. The cook, who was fellow-servant with Caroline, had seen it three times.

Old Caroline went on to say that many others besides her had seen the ghost. Fifty years earlier, an old woman living at Havre Gosselin had been terrified by it. The cook, who worked alongside Caroline, had seen it three times.

Henri, an old man-servant, had also often seen it. But the curious thing about the ghost is that it only appears in the room if the door is locked.

Henri, an elderly servant, had also seen it many times. But the strange thing about the ghost is that it only shows up in the room if the door is locked.

Caroline was very anxious to tell her mistress, Mrs. Le Pelley, what she had seen, but the other servants dissuaded her, and told her that she had brought it all on herself by locking her door, which she never again dared to do.

Caroline was really eager to tell her boss, Mrs. Le Pelley, what she had seen, but the other servants talked her out of it and said she had brought it all on herself by locking her door, which she never dared to do again.

“Now,” said Caroline, “if only someone had said to her ‘In the name of the Great God what tortures you?’ the poor lady would have unburdened her soul, and her spirit could have found rest, but no one had the wit or the courage to do it.”

“Now,” said Caroline, “if only someone had asked her, ‘In the name of the Great God, what’s troubling you?’ the poor woman would have opened up, and her spirit could have found peace, but no one had the insight or the bravery to do it.”

As Caroline always ends up her story:—“Oh mon Dou donc, que j’tai effrâïe!” (Oh my goodness, how frightened I was!).—From Miss E. Le Pelley.

As Caroline always ends her story:—“Oh my gosh, I was so scared!” —From Miss E. Le Pelley.

Old Mrs. Le Messurier, who used frequently to go in and “help” at the Seigneurie when the Le Pelleys were there, told me that she was there in February, 1839, the time that Peter Le Pelley was drowned, and the night before “La Grande Garce” was seen walking through the passages, and the tapping of her high heels was heard through the house, while some said she was wringing her hands. Knowing that her appearance in this manner was a sure presage of misfortune, the servants all begged Mr. Le Pelley next day not to set sail for Guernsey, especially as there was a strong south wind blowing, but he would go, and the boat was swamped off the Pointe du Nez, and all perished.—From Mrs. Le Messurier, of Sark.

Old Mrs. Le Messurier, who used to often go in and “help” at the Seigneurie when the Le Pelleys were there, told me that she was there in February 1839, the time when Peter Le Pelley drowned. The night before, “La Grande Garce” was seen walking through the hallways, and the sound of her high heels echoed through the house, while some claimed she was wringing her hands. Knowing that her appearance in this way was a sure sign of bad luck, the servants all begged Mr. Le Pelley the next day not to sail to Guernsey, especially since there was a strong south wind blowing. But he insisted on going, and the boat capsized off the Pointe du Nez, and everyone perished.—From Mrs. Le Messurier, of Sark.

Mr. de Garis, of the Rouvets, told me that he had an old servant who came from Sark, who told him of a lady who appeared at the Seigneurie, if the bedroom door was locked.

Mr. de Garis, from the Rouvets, told me that he had an old servant who came from Sark, who mentioned a lady who showed up at the Seigneurie if the bedroom door was locked.

In 1565 Queen Elizabeth “conferred on Helier de Carteret and his heirs for ever, in reward of the many services received by herself and her royal ancestors from this family, the aforesaid island of Sark, to be held in capite, as a fief haubert, on the payment of an annual rent of fifty shillings.” Sir Charles de Carteret, Seigneur of St. Ouen, and of Sark, being heavily in debt, made a provision in his will for the settling of his debts by ordering that at his death the Seigneurie of Sark should be sold. This will bears the date of 1713. During his lifetime he obtained a patent from Queen Anne authorising the above sale. And in 1730 it was bought by Dame Susan Le Gros, widow of Mr. Nicholas Le Pelley. Her son Nicholas inherited it, and it remained in the Le Pelleys’ possession until 1852, when, owing to heavy losses incurred in the working of the silver mines in Little Sark, they sold it to Mrs. T. G. Collings, and it is now in the possession of the Collings family.

In 1565, Queen Elizabeth "granted Helier de Carteret and his heirs forever, in recognition of the many services she and her royal ancestors received from this family, the island of Sark, to be held in capite, as a fief haubert, with an annual rent of fifty shillings." Sir Charles de Carteret, Seigneur of St. Ouen and Sark, heavily in debt, included a provision in his will to settle his debts by ordering that upon his death, the Seigneurie of Sark should be sold. This will is dated 1713. During his lifetime, he obtained a patent from Queen Anne authorizing the sale. In 1730, it was purchased by Dame Susan Le Gros, widow of Mr. Nicholas Le Pelley. Her son Nicholas inherited it, and it stayed in the Le Pelleys' possession until 1852, when, due to significant losses from the operation of the silver mines in Little Sark, they sold it to Mrs. T. G. Collings, and it is currently owned by the Collings family.

The Flower of Jaon.

There is an English saying that “when the gorse is out of bloom, kissing is out of fashion.” This is expanded in Guernsey into the following tales.

There’s an English saying that “when the gorse is out of bloom, kissing is out of fashion.” This is expanded in Guernsey into the following tales.

A man, who had been long suffering from a lingering illness, was at last lying on his death-bed. His wife was unremitting in her attentions, and profuse in her expressions of sorrow at the thoughts of losing him. He did not doubt her affection for him, but ventured to hint at the probability of her looking out for a second husband before the first year of her widowhood should be expired. She warmly repudiated the bare possibility of such a thought entering her mind, and was ready to make a vow that she would never again enter into the married state.

A man who had been suffering from a long-term illness was finally lying on his deathbed. His wife was constantly attentive and openly expressing her sadness at the thought of losing him. He had no doubt about her love for him but suggested that she might start considering a second husband before her first year of widowhood was over. She strongly rejected the idea that such a thought could even cross her mind and was eager to promise that she would never get married again.

“Well,” said the man mildly,[287] “I ask no more than that you should promise me not to wed again while any blossom can be found on the furze.”

“Well,” said the man gently,[287] “I only ask that you promise me not to marry again while there are any flowers left on the gorse.”

“Harbour, showing entrance to Cow Lane.”

“Harbor, showing entrance to Cow Lane.”

She gladly made promise. The man died, but it is affirmed that the disconsolate widow, at the end of twelve months, had discovered by close observation, and to her great disappointment, that she had made a rash promise, and that there was not a day in the whole year when flowers might not be found on the prickly gorse.

She gladly made a promise. The man died, but it’s said that the heartbroken widow, after twelve months, realized through careful observation, and to her great disappointment, that she had made a hasty promise, and there wasn’t a single day in the entire year when flowers couldn’t be found on the prickly gorse.

Editor’s Note.

Editor's Note.

Other Editor’s notes on this subject will be found in Appendix A.

Other Editor’s notes on this subject will be found in Appendix A.

In the Castel parish they tell another story based on the same proverb. Here is a house called Les Mourains, in that parish, belonging to the Ozannes. In the middle of the last century, a Mr. Ozanne married a young wife, who died after having given birth to two sons. On her death-bed she made her husband promise that he would never marry, “lorsqu’il y avait des fllieurs sur l’ jan.” He promised, but after her death he married again.

In the Castel parish, they share another story based on the same proverb. There’s a house called Les Mourains in that parish, owned by the Ozannes. In the middle of the last century, a man named Ozanne married a young woman, who died after giving birth to two sons. On her deathbed, she made her husband promise that he would never marry again, “lorsqu’il y avait des fllieurs sur l’ jan.” He promised, but after her death, he remarried.

But the poor spirit had not found rest. The nurse, while she dressed and undressed the children, frequently saw her late mistress watching her. The other servants, when in the evenings they stood at the back door talking to their friends and acquaintances, heard the rustling of her silk dress along the passages.

But the restless spirit hadn’t found peace. The nurse, while dressing and undressing the kids, often spotted her former mistress watching her. The other servants, when they gathered in the evenings at the back door chatting with their friends and acquaintances, heard the sound of her silk dress rustling down the halls.

And she so habitually haunted the drawing room that for years it had to be kept locked up, and finally the Rector of the parish had to be sent for, to lay the ghost, which he did, and it was boarded up in a cupboard. The place may be conjectured, for in the drawing room there is still a part boarded up, and at times strange noises are heard, as of a spirit ill at rest.[145]

And she so habitually haunted the drawing room that for years it had to be kept locked up, and finally the Rector of the parish had to be sent for, to lay the ghost, which he did, and it was boarded up in a cupboard. The place may be conjectured, for in the drawing room there is still a part boarded up, and at times strange noises are heard, as of a spirit ill at rest.[145]

[145] From Miss E. Le Pelley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Miss E. Le Pelley.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER X.
Witchcraft.

“Had learned the art that none may name
In Padua far beyond the sea.”
“Tam saw an unco sight!
Warlocks and witches in a dance;
Nae cotillon brent new frae France,
But horn pipes, gigs, strathspeys, and reels,
Put life and mettle in their heels:
… There sat auld Nick, in shape o’ beast;
A towzie tyke, black, grim, and large,
To gie them music was his charge.”
Tam O’Shanter, Burns.

“Wise judges have prescribed that men may not rashly believe the confessions of witches, nor the evidence against them. For the witches themselves are imaginative, and people are credulous, and ready to impute accidents to witchcraft.”—Bacon.

“Wise judges have stated that people shouldn't hastily believe the confessions of witches or the evidence against them. Witches can be imaginative, and people tend to be gullible, quick to attribute accidents to witchcraft.” —Bacon.

The belief in witchcraft dates from so very remote a period, it is so universally spread throughout all the various races that compose the human family, that it is not to be wondered at if it still retains its hold among the ignorant and semi-educated, especially when we find, even in the present day, that persons, who ought by their superior instruction, and by the position they hold in society, to be above such superstitions, are nevertheless, firm believers in judicial astrology, fortune telling, spiritualism, and other similar delusions. Although it is now but very seldom that public rumour goes so far as to point out any particular[290] individual as a proficient in this forbidden art, the persuasion that sorcery does still exist, is by no means extinct. A sudden and unusual malady, either in man or beast, a strange and unlooked-for accident, the failure of crops from blight or insects,—all these, and many more evils, are attributed by the ignorant to supernatural causes; and, it is probable, will continue to be so as long as there are those who find it their interest to encourage this superstitious belief. For there are individuals, commonly called “désorceleurs” or “white-witches,” who pretend to be able to declare whether a person is bewitched or not, and to have it in their power, by charms and incantations, to counteract the evil influence. Of course this is not to be done for nothing; and cases of this kind, where large sums of money have been extorted from ignorant dupes, have, even of late years, formed the subject of judicial investigation. It is useless to attempt to reason with the lower orders on this subject. They have an answer ready which, in their minds at least, is a conclusive reply to all doubts that may be suggested:—

The belief in witchcraft goes back so far into history and is so widespread among all the different races that make up humanity, that it's not surprising it still has a hold on the ignorant and semi-educated. Especially when we see that even today, people who should be above such superstitions because of their education or social status still firmly believe in judicial astrology, fortune telling, spiritualism, and other similar delusions. Although it's rare for public rumor to single out someone as a skilled practitioner of this forbidden art, the belief in sorcery is far from extinct. A sudden and unusual illness, either in humans or animals, a strange and unexpected accident, or crop failures due to blight or pests—all these and many other problems are blamed by the uninformed on supernatural causes; and it's likely they will continue to be as long as there are those who benefit from promoting these superstitions. There are people, often called “désorceleurs” or “white-witches,” who claim they can tell whether someone is cursed and can use charms and incantations to reverse the negative effects. Naturally, this service doesn’t come for free, and there have been recent cases where large sums of money have been taken from gullible victims, leading to judicial investigations. It’s pointless to try to reason with the lower classes about this. They have a ready answer that, at least in their minds, conclusively addresses any doubts that may arise:—

“Witches and witchcraft are frequently spoken of in the Holy Scriptures; who, then, but an unbeliever, can doubt that such things are?”

“Witches and witchcraft are often mentioned in the Holy Scriptures; so who, if not a nonbeliever, can doubt that these things exist?”

Guernsey did not escape the epidemic delusion which spread over the whole of Europe in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Here, as elsewhere, a terror seized upon the people, and no man thought himself secure from the machinations of the agents of Satan. The records of the Royal Court of the island contain far too many condemnations of unfortunate men and women to the stake for sorcery; and the evidence on which the sentences against[291] them were based, as well as their own confessions, extorted under the infliction of torture, and taken down in writing at the time, are still extant. The unhappy individuals were of various ages and conditions, but, judging from the statements of their accusers, and the evidence brought against them, they appear to have been in most, if not all cases, persons of irregular life, subsisting by begging and pilfering, vindictive towards those who offended them, and clever in taking advantage of, and working on, the fears and preconceived notions of their dupes.

Guernsey wasn't spared from the epidemic delusion that swept across Europe in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Here, like everywhere else, a fear gripped the people, and no one felt safe from the schemes of Satan's agents. The records of the Royal Court of the island contain far too many condemnations of unfortunate men and women to the stake for witchcraft; the evidence used for the sentences against them, along with their confessions—which were coerced through torture and documented at the time—still exists. The unfortunate individuals came from various backgrounds and ages, but based on the allegations against them and the evidence presented, they seem to have mostly been people living irregular lives, surviving by begging and stealing, holding grudges against those who wronged them, and skilled at exploiting and manipulating the fears and preconceived ideas of their victims.

They were accused of causing storms to arise, in which the unfortunate fisherman who had refused them a share of his catch, either lost his boat, his gear, or his life; or was so tempest-tossed as to be in danger of losing his wits. Women and children were, by their infernal influence, afflicted with sudden and strange maladies. Oxen, horses, calves, sheep, and swine died unexpectedly, the cows calved prematurely, and either gave no milk, or else blood in lieu of it. Butter would not come, or became rancid even while it was being made, and curds dissolved and turned to whey.

They were blamed for causing storms, which led to unfortunate fishermen who refused to share their catch losing their boats, gear, or even their lives; or they were tossed around so violently that they risked losing their sanity. Women and children suffered from sudden and bizarre illnesses due to their evil influence. Oxen, horses, calves, sheep, and pigs died unexpectedly, cows gave birth early and either produced no milk or bled instead. Butter wouldn’t form or turned rancid while being made, and curds broke down and turned into whey.

Maggots of unusual appearance, black at both extremities, appeared in prodigious quantities in the beds, and even under the women’s caps, and lice were in such numbers that they could be swept away with a broom.

Maggots that looked strange, black at both ends, showed up in huge numbers in the beds, and even under the women’s caps, and there were so many lice that they could be swept away with a broom.

The water in the fountains—usually so bright and limpid—became turbid and unfit for use, and full of tadpoles and disgusting insects. Frogs and black beasts (“des bêtes noires”), whatever they may have been, sat by the bedside of those who were under a spell; but all these evils disappear as suddenly as[292] they have come, either on the sufferer weakly yielding to the demands of the supposed sorcerer, or having courage enough to threaten to denounce him to the judicial authorities.

The water in the fountains—usually so clear and fresh—turned murky and unusable, filled with tadpoles and nasty insects. Frogs and creepy creatures (“des bêtes noires”), whatever they were, sat by the bedside of those who were enchanted; but all these troubles vanished just as quickly as[292] they arrived, either because the person under the spell weakly gave in to the demands of the supposed sorcerer, or had enough courage to threaten to report him to the authorities.

It is not to be wondered at that the pretended wizards and witches should have shrunk from a judicial investigation at a time when all believed firmly in their supernatural powers, and when the examination into the alleged facts was carried on in a manner so different from the procedure of the present day, hearsay evidence of the vaguest description being admitted as proof, and when that failed, torture being resorted to in order to extort a confession.

It’s no surprise that the so-called wizards and witches were terrified of a legal investigation at a time when everyone strongly believed in their supernatural abilities, and when the inquiry into the supposed facts was conducted very differently from how it’s done today. Back then, vague hearsay was accepted as evidence, and when that didn’t work, torture was used to force a confession.

From the evidence given, and the confessions of the sorcerers themselves, it appears that the means employed by them to effect their nefarious designs were various; but two in particular are mentioned.

From the evidence provided and the admissions of the sorcerers themselves, it seems that the methods they used to carry out their wicked plans were diverse; however, two specific ones are noted.

A peculiar black powder, furnished them by their master, the Devil, which, being cast on man or beast, was the cause of serious and unusual maladies; and certain enchanted articles, introduced furtively into the beds or pillows of those on whom they wished to practise their evil arts.

A strange black powder, provided to them by their master, the Devil, which, when sprinkled on a person or animal, caused serious and unusual illnesses; along with certain enchanted items, secretly placed in the beds or pillows of those they wanted to target with their dark magic.

These charms are variously described by the witnesses as consisting of seeds of different kinds, of which mildewed or blighted beans seem to have been the most common, and of feathers, knotted together with ends of thread or silk twist, and sometimes made into the shape of a small image.

These charms are described by the witnesses in different ways, including seeds of various types, with moldy or damaged beans being the most common, as well as feathers tied together with threads or silk, and sometimes crafted into the shape of a small figure.

When the beds or pillows were opened to search for these articles, it sometimes happened that an animal was seen to leave the bed, which, after taking various forms, as that of a black cat, a cock,[293] a rat, a mouse, or a stoat, succeeded in evading all attempts to catch it, and escaped in a mysterious manner.

When the beds or pillows were searched for these items, it sometimes happened that an animal was seen leaving the bed. This animal would take on different forms, like that of a black cat, a rooster, a rat, a mouse, or a weasel, and managed to evade all attempts to catch it, disappearing in a mysterious way.[293]

Isabell Le Moigne, one of the witches, declared in her confession that this was none other than Satan himself. If these charms were thrown into the fire, they produced a most noisome smell, but, in some instances, the immediate cure of the sufferer was the result. If the person under the influence of witchcraft was uncertain on whom he ought to fix the guilt of bewitching him, there was an infallible method for discovering the culprit.

Isabell Le Moigne, one of the witches, admitted in her confession that this was none other than Satan himself. If these charms were tossed into the fire, they created a terrible smell, but in some cases, the person suffering was instantly cured as a result. If the person affected by witchcraft wasn't sure who was to blame for bewitching them, there was a foolproof way to find out who the culprit was.

The house-key was to be placed on the hearth-stone, and the fire heaped around it. As it became hot, the wizard or witch, apparently suffering great agony, would come to the door, and endeavour to force an entrance into the house, offering at the same time to put an end to the spell under which the inmates were bound.

The house key was to be placed on the hearth, and the fire piled around it. As it got hot, the wizard or witch, seemingly in great pain, would come to the door and try to force their way into the house, while also offering to end the spell that had the occupants trapped.

Another means of finding out the guilty party was to roast the heart of some animal—some said that of a black sheep was the most efficacious—with certain prescribed rites and incantations, or to boil it with certain herbs known to the white witch or “désorceleur,” who, of course, could not be expected to give his valuable advice and services for nothing.

Another way to identify the guilty party was to roast the heart of an animal—some claimed that a black sheep's heart was the most effective—using specific rituals and chants, or to boil it with certain herbs that only the white witch or "désorceleur" knew about, who, of course, wouldn't offer their valuable advice and services for free.

According to the confessions of the unfortunate victims of the superstition and credulity of their times, to which allusion has been made above, the doings of Satan with them were just such as we read of in the accounts of prosecutions for witchcraft in other countries. A desire to be revenged on some persons who had given them offence seems to have been the first motive.

According to the confessions of the unfortunate victims of the superstitions and gullibility of their times, mentioned earlier, the actions of Satan with them were just like those we read about in other countries' witchcraft trials. A desire for revenge against those who had wronged them seems to have been the initial motive.

“North Arm, Old Harbour, showing back of Pollet.”

“North Arm, Old Harbour, showing the back of Pollet.”

The Devil then appeared to them in the shape of a black dog, cat, or other animal, sometimes under one likeness, sometimes under another; offered his services, invited them to attend the “Sabbath,” which was generally held in some weird, out-of-the-way locality; furnished them with a certain ointment, which was to be rubbed on the back and stomach; after doing which, they found themselves carried through the air, with extraordinary velocity, to the appointed place of meeting, where they found other wizards and witches, and a number of imps in the shape of dogs, cats, and hares. They were unable to recognise the other sorcerers on account of their all appearing blackened and disfigured, but they knew who they were by their answering to their names when the roll was called over by Satan before entering on the business of the night.

The Devil then showed up as a black dog, cat, or some other animal, sometimes in one form and sometimes in another; he offered his services and invited them to the “Sabbath,” which usually took place in some strange, remote location. He gave them a special ointment to rub on their backs and stomachs; after doing this, they found themselves flying through the air at incredible speed to the meeting spot, where they encountered other wizards and witches, along with several imps in the shapes of dogs, cats, and hares. They couldn’t recognize the other sorcerers because they all looked blackened and distorted, but they identified them when they answered their names during the roll call conducted by Satan before the night's activities began.

They commenced by adoring their infernal master in a manner which it is not necessary to describe minutely. They then danced back to back, after which they were regaled with bread and wine, which Satan poured out of silver or pewter flagons into goblets of the same metals. They all agreed in describing the wine as being inferior to that usually drunk; and they asserted that salt was never seen at these feasts. The Devil, before dismissing the assembly, gave them a certain black powder, of which we have spoken before.

They started by worshiping their hellish master in a way that doesn't need to be explained in detail. Then they danced back to back, after which they were served bread and wine, which Satan poured from silver or pewter jugs into goblets made of the same materials. They all agreed that the wine was not as good as what they usually drank, and they claimed that salt was never present at these gatherings. Before sending everyone away, the Devil gave them a certain black powder that we've mentioned before.

The favourite form assumed by Satan on these occasions seems to have been that of a large black dog, standing upright on his hind legs, but he sometimes appeared in the shape of a he-goat.

The favorite form that Satan took on these occasions seemed to be that of a large black dog, standing upright on his hind legs, but he sometimes showed up as a billy goat.

Isabell Le Moigne described him as a black dog of large size, with long erect horns, and hands like those[296] of a man. Deeds were done at the Sabbath which will not bear being spoken of; but there are circumstances which lead one to suppose that the poor deluded wretches of women may, in some cases, have been deceived by designing men, who enticed them from their houses at night, and, under assumed disguises, abused their credulity.

Isabell Le Moigne described him as a large black dog with long, upright horns and hands like a human's[296]. Terrible things happened at the Sabbath that are too horrific to discuss; however, there are reasons to believe that some of the unfortunate, misled women might have been tricked by manipulative men who lured them out of their homes at night and, using disguises, took advantage of their trust.

All sorcerers were marked by Satan in some part or other of the body, and the mark thus made was insensible to pain, and bloodless.

All sorcerers had a mark from Satan somewhere on their body, and this mark was painless and didn't bleed.

One of the witches asserted that the Devil, before her enlistment into his service, required of her the gift of some living animal, and that she presented him with a young fowl. The next night at the Sabbath, whither she was conveyed through the air after having duly anointed her body with the ointment given her by the Devil, she was made to renounce the Holy Trinity, and to promise obedience to her infernal master. It appeared also from the confessions that if the servants of Satan refused to do his behests, they are beaten and otherwise maltreated by him.

One of the witches claimed that the Devil, before she joined his service, demanded the sacrifice of a living animal, and she gave him a young bird. The following night at the Sabbath, she was transported through the air after properly anointing her body with the ointment provided by the Devil. There, she was made to renounce the Holy Trinity and swear loyalty to her dark master. The confessions also revealed that if Satan's servants refused to follow his orders, they were beaten and otherwise mistreated by him.

It is clear from the evidence given in many of the trials for witchcraft that the accused, in a majority of cases, were persons who trafficked on the ignorance and credulity of the people, and who encouraged the idea of their being possessed of supernatural powers so long as they found it profitable to do so.

It’s obvious from the evidence presented in many witchcraft trials that most of the accused were individuals who exploited the ignorance and gullibility of the people, promoting the belief that they had supernatural powers as long as it was financially beneficial for them.

Even in the present day there are people who are afraid to refuse to give alms to a beggar, lest an evil eye should be cast upon them; and who can say how many deaths of cattle and pigs, attributed to witchcraft, may not have been caused by poison adroitly administered out of revenge for a supposed injury?

Even today, there are people who are afraid to deny a beggar charity, worried that they might be cursed; and who can say how many deaths of cattle and pigs blamed on witchcraft could actually be due to poison cleverly given out of revenge for a perceived wrong?

In their nocturnal flights through the air to their appointed place of meeting with the Demon, witches were said to utter loud cries; and persons may, perhaps, still be found ready to affirm that in tempestuous nights, when the wind was howling round their dwellings, they have been able to distinguish above all the tumult of the elements, the unearthly cry of “Har-hèri[146]! qué-hou-hou! Sabbat! Sabbat.” This cry is attributed to the “gens du hocq” or “gens du Vendredi,” as they are called by those whose prudence deters them from speaking of “sorciers” and “sorcières,” lest the use of such offensive epithets should give umbrage. It is believed, too, that in their assemblies on Friday nights on the hill of Catiôroc, around the cromlech called “Le Trepied,” or on the sands of Rocquaine Bay, they dance to a roundelay, the burden of which is “Qué-hou-hou! Marie Lihou!” Some suppose that these words are uttered in defiance of the Blessed Virgin Mary, in whose honour the church and priory were erected and dedicated by the name of Notre Dame, Ste. Marie de Lihou. They are now a heap of shapeless ruins, but the place must have been looked upon as one of peculiar sanctity, for even down to the present day French coasting vessels passing by salute it by lowering their topmast. It is not then to be wondered at if the infernal sisterhood—one of whose chief amusements, as is well known, is the raising of storms in which many a proud vessel goes down—should take a particular delight in insulting[298] the “Star of the Sea,” the kind and ever-watchful guardian of the poor mariner.

In their nocturnal flights through the air to their appointed place of meeting with the Demon, witches were said to utter loud cries; and persons may, perhaps, still be found ready to affirm that in tempestuous nights, when the wind was howling round their dwellings, they have been able to distinguish above all the tumult of the elements, the unearthly cry of “Har-hèri[146]! qué-hou-hou! Sabbat! Sabbat.” This cry is attributed to the “gens du hocq” or “gens du Vendredi,” as they are called by those whose prudence deters them from speaking of “sorciers” and “sorcières,” lest the use of such offensive epithets should give umbrage. It is believed, too, that in their assemblies on Friday nights on the hill of Catiôroc, around the cromlech called “Le Trepied,” or on the sands of Rocquaine Bay, they dance to a roundelay, the burden of which is “Qué-hou-hou! Marie Lihou!” Some suppose that these words are uttered in defiance of the Blessed Virgin Mary, in whose honour the church and priory were erected and dedicated by the name of Notre Dame, Ste. Marie de Lihou. They are now a heap of shapeless ruins, but the place must have been looked upon as one of peculiar sanctity, for even down to the present day French coasting vessels passing by salute it by lowering their topmast. It is not then to be wondered at if the infernal sisterhood—one of whose chief amusements, as is well known, is the raising of storms in which many a proud vessel goes down—should take a particular delight in insulting[298] the “Star of the Sea,” the kind and ever-watchful guardian of the poor mariner.

Wizards and witches are supposed to have the power of navigating on the sea in egg-shells, and on the blade-bones of animals. It is to prevent this improper use of them that the spoon is always thrust through the egg-shell after eating its contents, and that a hole is made through the blade-bone before throwing it away.

Wizards and witches are said to have the ability to navigate the sea in eggshells and on animal bones. To stop this misuse of them, a spoon is always stuck through the eggshell after eating what's inside, and a hole is made in the bone before tossing it out.

It is believed that witches have the power of assuming the shape of various animals, and many stories turn on the exercise of this supposed faculty. The favourite forms with them appear to be those of cats, hares, and “cahouettes”[147] or red-legged choughs. It is not easy to conjecture how this beautiful and harmless bird got into such bad company; perhaps its predilection for the wild and unfrequented cliffs and headlands, where the witches are supposed to hold their unholy meetings, may have gained it the reputation of being in alliance with them.

It is believed that witches have the power of assuming the shape of various animals, and many stories turn on the exercise of this supposed faculty. The favourite forms with them appear to be those of cats, hares, and “cahouettes”[147] or red-legged choughs. It is not easy to conjecture how this beautiful and harmless bird got into such bad company; perhaps its predilection for the wild and unfrequented cliffs and headlands, where the witches are supposed to hold their unholy meetings, may have gained it the reputation of being in alliance with them.

In Guernsey, as elsewhere, a horseshoe, nailed on the lintel, door, or threshold, or on the mast or any other part of a ship or boat, is supposed to be a[299] sure preservative against witchcraft, and, although a black cat is one of the most frequent disguises assumed by Satan’s imps and servants, the household in which a cat without a single white hair is domesticated, is thought to be highly favoured, as none of the infernal gang will venture to molest it. As some persons are fully persuaded that every black cat, however tame and well-behaved it may appear to be, is in reality in league with the Prince of Darkness, it may be that any interference on the part of others of the fraternity is contrary to the rules established among them, and resented accordingly, the old saying that “two of a trade cannot agree,” holding good in this case.

In Guernsey, like elsewhere, a horseshoe nailed to the doorframe, door, or threshold, or on the mast or any part of a ship or boat, is believed to be a reliable protector against witchcraft. Also, while a black cat is one of the most common disguises used by Satan’s followers, a household that has a cat with no white hairs is thought to be very lucky, as none of the demonic group will dare to disturb it. Since some people are convinced that every black cat, no matter how tame and well-behaved it seems, is actually in cahoots with the Prince of Darkness, any interference from others in this group may go against the rules they have, leading to resentment. The old saying that “two of a trade cannot agree” holds true in this situation.

Allusion has been made to those who have an interest in encouraging a belief in witchcraft, and there is no doubt that persons who, for some reason or other, enjoy the unenviable reputation of dabbling in this forbidden art, now that they have no longer the fear of the stake and faggot before their eyes, and have only the minor terrors of a Police Court to dread, are not altogether unwilling to brave the latter danger if, by working on the credulity of the[300] ignorant and superstitious, they can extort money, or even command a certain amount of consideration as the possessors of supernatural powers.

Allusion has been made to those who have an interest in promoting a belief in witchcraft, and there’s no doubt that people who, for some reason or another, have the unfortunate reputation of engaging in this forbidden practice, now that they no longer face the fear of burning at the stake, and only have the minor fear of a Police Court to worry about, are not entirely unwilling to face that danger if, by playing on the gullibility of the[300]ignorant and superstitious, they can extract money or even gain some recognition as those with supernatural powers.

Few would venture in the present day to acknowledge openly that they could injure their neighbours by the exercise of unholy arts; but many may be found who pretend to a secret knowledge which may be used for beneficent purposes.

Few would openly admit today that they could harm their neighbors through dark practices; however, many claim to possess secret knowledge that can be used for good purposes.

The difference, however, between a true witch—the servant of Satan—and what is commonly called “a white witch,” has never been clearly defined. The latter is known in Guernsey by the name of “désorceleresse” or “désorceleur,” for the art is quite as frequently, if not more frequently, exercised by men than by women. The persons who practise it pretend to be able to declare whether man or beast is suffering from the effects of witchcraft, to discover who it is that has cast the spell, and, by means of spells and incantations, to counteract the evil influence. It is clear, however, that one who is in possession of such powers must himself have a very intimate and profound knowledge of the arts he is fighting against, and that, if offended, he may perhaps be tempted to practise them. The “désorceleur” thus is as much feared as trusted, and as, of course, he cannot be expected to give his valuable services for nothing, the profession is often found to be very remunerative, large sums of money, besides presents in kind, being sometimes extorted from the superstition and fears of the credulous dupes.

The difference between a real witch—the servant of Satan—and what people often call a “white witch” has never been clearly defined. The latter is known in Guernsey as “désorceleresse” or “désorceleur,” since this practice is just as often, if not more often, done by men than by women. Those who engage in it claim they can determine whether a person or animal is affected by witchcraft, find out who cast the spell, and use spells and incantations to counteract the negative effects. However, it’s clear that someone with such abilities must have a deep and thorough understanding of the arts they are fighting against, and if angered, they might be tempted to use those same arts. So, the “désorceleur” is both feared and trusted. Naturally, since he can’t be expected to offer his valuable services for free, this profession often proves to be quite lucrative, with large sums of money, along with gifts, sometimes extorted from the superstitions and fears of gullible victims.

There is no doubt, however, that some of these pretenders have some skill in the cure of the diseases to which cattle are liable, and even that some of[301] the minor ailments to which the human race are subject, are occasionally relieved by them, especially those—and among ignorant, uneducated people they are not few—which arise out of a disordered imagination. The habits of close observation which those of his profession acquire must needs give the “désorceleur” a great insight into character; his cunning will soon teach him how to work on the fears and credulity of those who come to consult him, and his experience will guide him into the best way of exercising his knowledge.

There’s no doubt that some of these fakes have a certain skill in treating the diseases that cattle can get, and it’s true that they can sometimes help with minor ailments affecting humans too, especially those—quite common among ignorant and uneducated people—that come from a troubled imagination. The careful observation habits that professionals develop definitely give the "désorceleur" a deep understanding of people's characters; their cleverness will quickly teach them how to play on the fears and gullibility of those who seek their help, and their experience will show them the best ways to use their knowledge.

How far the so-called white-witches are believers in their own supernatural powers is an open question. It may be that, in making use of certain forms or practices which they have learned from others, they may be fully persuaded in their own minds of their efficacy, it may be that in some cases they are labouring under a sort of hallucination.

How much the so-called white witches actually believe in their own supernatural powers is unclear. They might be completely convinced in their minds of the effectiveness of certain methods or practices they've learned from others, or in some instances, they could be experiencing a kind of delusion.

A noted bone-setter, who, it is said, was occasionally resorted to when man or beast was supposed to be under evil influence, or when it was sought to discover the perpetration of a theft, used to account for his pretended knowledge of the anatomy of the human body by asserting solemnly that this knowledge had been revealed to him in a vision from Heaven, and he had repeated this story so often that it was evident to his hearers that he had come at last to believe fully in the truth of what he said.

A well-known bone-setter, who was said to be consulted when people or animals were thought to be under a bad influence, or when someone wanted to uncover a theft, claimed his supposed knowledge of human anatomy was revealed to him through a vision from Heaven. He told this story so many times that it became clear to his listeners that he had eventually come to fully believe in the truth of what he was saying.

The rustic bone-setter is not necessarily a “désorceleur,” although, as in the instance just noticed, the two professions may be combined; but he is skilled in the cure of those somewhat mysterious ailments known as “une veine trésaillie,” which seems to be a sprain or strain, and[302] “les côtaïs bas,” which may be defined as that sort of dyspeptic affection which the lower orders call a “sinking of the stomach” or “all-overness.” This ailment is supposed popularly to be caused by the ribs slipping out of their place, and is cured by manipulation and pushing them gradually back into their proper position. The efficacy of friction properly applied in reducing a sprain is well known, and accounts for the frequent success of the bone-setter in the treatment of “veines trésaillies.”

The local bone-setter isn't necessarily a "désoourceleur," although, as noted before, the two roles can overlap; however, he's skilled in treating those somewhat mysterious issues referred to as "une veine trésaillie," which appears to be a sprain or strain, and[302] "les côtaïs bas," which can be described as that kind of digestive problem that the lower classes call a "sinking feeling in the stomach" or "general malaise." This condition is commonly believed to be caused by the ribs slipping out of place and is treated by manipulation to gradually push them back into their proper position. The effectiveness of proper friction in reducing a sprain is well recognized, which explains the bone-setter's frequent success in treating "veines trésaillies."

Some of these practitioners—old women as well as men—pretend to have the gift of causing warts to disappear by counting them, and asking certain questions of the persons applying to them for relief. The principal information they seem to wish to arrive at is the age of the person; and this known, they predict that the warts are likely to disappear within a certain time. As these unsightly excrescences affect more particularly young persons, and as it is known that they frequently disappear naturally at that age when youth is passing into manhood, it is not unlikely that this fact may have been observed, and the knowledge of it turned to account. It is believed that those who possess the secret may impart it to one, and to one only; but they must receive neither fee nor reward for so doing; for if they do, or if they tell it to more than one, they lose their power of curing. They must not receive money for their services, but if a cure is effected they are at liberty to take a present.

Some of these practitioners—older women as well as men—claim to have the ability to make warts go away by counting them and asking specific questions to the people seeking help. The main information they seem to want to know is the person's age; once they have that, they predict that the warts will likely vanish within a certain time frame. Since these unsightly growths mostly affect young people, and since it’s known that they often disappear naturally during the transition from youth to adulthood, it’s possible that this observation has been noted and used to their advantage. It’s believed that those who have the secret can share it with only one person at a time, and they must not accept any payment or reward for doing so; if they do, or if they share it with more than one person, they lose their ability to heal. They can’t charge for their services, but if a cure is successful, they can accept a gift.

“Town Harbour, from an old picture.”

“Town Harbour, from an old picture.”

As might be expected, fortune-telling forms no small part of the white-witch’s profession, although all do not practise it, and some confine themselves to this particular branch alone. Cards seem to be now the principal means used for prying into the secrets of futurity, but other appliances have been used, and may, perhaps, still be used by some, such as the detection of a thief by means of a Bible and key.

As you might expect, fortune-telling is a significant aspect of the white-witch's profession, although not everyone practices it, and some focus solely on this specific area. Cards seem to be the main tool used for uncovering the secrets of the future now, but other methods have been used in the past, and may still be by some, such as detecting a thief with a Bible and a key.

A sort of rhabdomancy, or divination by small rods, shuffled together with certain ceremonies and charms, and then thrown on the ground, was used by a sort of half-demented creature called Collas Roussé, about the end of the last century.

A kind of rhabdomancy, or divination using small rods, mixed with some rituals and charms, was practiced by a somewhat deranged individual known as Collas Roussé, around the end of the last century.

He is said to have had a good deal of shrewdness, to have been very quick at repartee, and to have had great facility in expressing himself in rhymed sentences. He appears to have believed that he was really in possession of supernatural knowledge, and as his assumption of extraordinary powers gained credence with the vulgar, he found it an easy task to make a profit of their credulity. It is reported of him that when brought to justice for some gross act of imposition, he had the audacity to threaten his judges with the effects of his vengeance. His threats, however, did not deter the magistrates from sentencing him to exposure in the cage on a market day, with his divining apparatus by his side. He bore his punishment bravely, and entertained the multitude who crowded to see him with rhyming remarks. Another species of rhabdomancy is the use of the divining rod, the efficacy of which is fully believed in, not only for the discovery of springs of water, but also for the revealing of the spot where treasure has been concealed; and, if the stories that are told are all to be depended upon, there is evidence sufficient to stagger the sturdiest unbeliever.

He was said to be quite shrewd, quick with comebacks, and skilled at expressing himself in rhyme. It seems he believed he had supernatural knowledge, and as his claims of extraordinary abilities gained traction with the uneducated, he found it easy to profit from their gullibility. It’s reported that when he was brought to justice for some blatant fraud, he had the nerve to threaten his judges with vengeance. However, his threats didn’t stop the magistrates from sentencing him to public humiliation in a cage on market day, with his divining tools beside him. He faced his punishment bravely and entertained the crowd that gathered to see him with rhyming remarks. Another type of divination involves the use of a divining rod, which many believe is effective not only in finding water springs but also in locating hidden treasure; and if the stories that circulate are to be believed, there’s enough evidence to make even the staunchest skeptic reconsider.

A country gentleman, now dead, whom nobody who knew him took for a conjurer, was particularly renowned for his skill in this art. Not only could he tell by means of the rod where a spring of water was to be found, and to what depth it would be necessary to dig before coming to it, but he could also discover in what part of a field or house money or plate had been hidden. In order, however, to perform this last feat, it is necessary that the rod should be previously touched with metal of the same kind as that to be sought for. It is only in the hands of some few favoured individuals that the rod works, and even then it does so in various degrees; with some, being violently agitated, with others, moving slowly, and sometimes imperceptibly. The art of holding the forked stick may be taught to anyone, but unless a natural aptitude exists, the rod remains inert in the grasp of the holder.

A country gentleman, now deceased, whom no one who knew him would have called a magician, was particularly famous for his skill in this craft. Not only could he use a divining rod to locate a water spring and tell how deep one would need to dig to reach it, but he could also determine where money or valuables were hidden in a field or home. However, to perform this latter trick, the rod needs to be touched with metal of the same type as what is being searched for. The rod only works in the hands of a select few individuals, and even then, its effectiveness varies; for some, it moves wildly, for others, it shifts slowly, and sometimes it barely moves at all. The skill of using the forked stick can be taught to anyone, but unless the person has a natural talent, the rod remains still in their hands.

A portion of the confessions of some of the unfortunate victims who suffered at the stake in 1617, translated from the records preserved in the Register Office of the Royal Court of Guernsey, will be given as a specimen of the absurdities to which credence could be given in a superstitious age.[148]

A portion of the confessions of some of the unfortunate victims who suffered at the stake in 1617, translated from the records preserved in the Register Office of the Royal Court of Guernsey, will be given as a specimen of the absurdities to which credence could be given in a superstitious age.[148]

It must not, however, be forgotten that the island did not stand alone in this belief. No part of Europe seems to have escaped the absurd dread of witchcraft, which, like a pestilence, spread from one nation to another, and from which even the most learned of the age, men of profound thought, did not escape. One curious fact may be noticed; the[306] practices imputed to the accused, who were for the most part of the lowest and most ignorant classes of society, and to which in numberless instances they confessed, appear to have been nearly identical in all countries. The inference is that they must have been handed down from a very remote period, and that they were in use among the pretenders to magical arts and supernatural powers among our pagan ancestors; just as in the present day we find similar ideas and practices existing among savage tribes, and in semi-civilised countries where the light of Christianity has not yet penetrated. It is well known how difficult it is to wean a people from their primitive belief, and how prone they are to cling to it in secret. Is it not possible that some secret society may have existed for ages after the spread of the Gospel in which heathen practices may have been perpetuated?

It shouldn’t be forgotten that the island wasn’t alone in this belief. No part of Europe seems to have escaped the ridiculous fear of witchcraft, which, like a plague, spread from one nation to another, affecting even the most educated thinkers of the time. One interesting point to note is that the practices attributed to the accused, who were mostly from the lowest and least educated classes of society, and to which they often confessed, appear to have been nearly the same across all countries. This suggests that these practices must have been passed down from a very long time ago and were used by those claiming magical abilities and supernatural powers among our pagan ancestors; just like today, we find similar beliefs and practices among indigenous tribes and in semi-civilized countries where Christianity hasn’t yet reached. It’s well known how hard it is to dissuade people from their primitive beliefs and how likely they are to hold onto them in secret. Could it be possible that some secret society existed for ages after the spread of the Gospel, in which pagan practices were kept alive?

[146] , Gué or Tié and Hou are epithets applied to the Deity in the Bas Breton. MS. Note by Mr. George Métivier.

[146] , Gué or Tié and Hou are epithets applied to the Deity in the Bas Breton. MS. Note by Mr. George Métivier.

Sabot-Daim—a witch hornpipe.” (Idem.)

Sabot-Daim—a witch's hornpipe.” (Idem.)

[147] Mr. Métivier, in his Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, has a long article on “cahouettes.” He says:—

[147] Mr. Métivier, in his Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, has a long article on “cahouettes.” He says:—

“They play, in neo-latin mythology, a very interesting part, even to-day some traces of which are to be found. Wizards and witches, according to the councils, disguised themselves formerly as ‘cahouets’ and ‘cahouettes.’ Raphaël, Archbishop of Nicosie, capital of the island of Cyprus, in the year 1251, excommunicated all the ‘cahouets’ and the ‘cahouettes’ as well as those who supported and encouraged games of chance.—(Constitutions, ch. 15). And the Council of Nîmes, thirty years after, treats in the same manner witches and sooth sayers, ‘coavets’ and ‘coavettes.’

“They play a very interesting role in neo-Latin mythology, and even today, some traces of their influence can still be found. Wizards and witches, according to the councils, used to disguise themselves as ‘cahouets’ and ‘cahouettes.’ In 1251, Raphaël, the Archbishop of Nicosie, the capital of Cyprus, excommunicated all the ‘cahouets’ and ‘cahouettes’ as well as those who supported and encouraged gambling. —(Constitutions, ch. 15). Thirty years later, the Council of Nîmes addressed witches and fortune-tellers, referring to them as ‘coavets’ and ‘coavettes.’

“In the hierarchy of Mithras, that type of the rising sun which bewitched the Gauls, the deacon, or minister was entitled ‘corneille’ or rook; and on the first day of the year, according to Porphyry, the initiates disguised themselves severally as beasts and birds.”

“In the hierarchy of Mithras, that version of the rising sun that fascinated the Gauls, the deacon, or minister, was called ‘corneille’ or rook; and on the first day of the year, according to Porphyry, the initiates dressed up as different animals and birds.”

Mr. Métivier ends by citing two authorities on ancient traditions concerning these birds.

Mr. Métivier concludes by referencing two experts on ancient customs related to these birds.

“Le corbeau est consacré à Apollon, et il est son ministre (famulus), voilà pourquoi il possède la faculté de prédire.” Gérard Jean Voss, liv. 3, sur l’Idolâtrie.

“Ravens are dedicated to Apollo, and they are his servant (famulus); that’s why they have the ability to predict.” Gérard Jean Voss, book 3, on Idolatry.

“Je crois que ces cérémonies se célébraient près de Coptos, ville dont le nom était si fameux, et d’où vient l’Egypte. Dans les environs de cette cité, on voyait deux corbeaux, c’étaient les seuls.… Et il y avait là l’image d’Apollon, auquel les corbeaux étaient consacrés.”

“ I believe these ceremonies took place near Coptos, a city whose name was so famous and from where Egypt originated. In the vicinity of this city, there were two ravens; they were the only ones... And there was the image of Apollo, to whom the ravens were dedicated.”

“La corneille est le symbole de l’amour conjugal.” Nicolas Caussin, Jésuite, natif de Troyes, Notes sur Horapollo. Paris, 1618, p. 165.

“The crow is the symbol of marital love.” Nicolas Caussin, Jesuit, native of Troyes, Notes on Horapollo. Paris, 1618, p. 165.

[148] Editor’s Note.—These are also given in full, in French, with an English translation, by Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, F.S.A., (Normandy), in his Witchcraft and Devil-Lore in the Channel Islands, etc., 1886.

[148] Editor's Note.—These are also given in full, in French, with an English translation, by Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, FSA, (Normandy), in his Witchcraft and Devil-Lore in the Channel Islands, etc., 1886.

Trials for Witchcraft, and Confessions of Witches.

Editor’s Note.—The documents which follow are translated from the Records of the Royal Court preserved at the Greffe. Sir Edgar MacCulloch had copied out the depositions of the witnesses on loose sheets of paper, evidently meaning to incorporate them into his book. The “Confession of the Witches” in his MS. follows his essay on Witchcraft.

Editor's Note.—The documents that follow are translated from the Records of the Royal Court kept at the Greffe. Sir Edgar MacCulloch had copied the witness depositions onto loose sheets of paper, clearly intending to include them in his book. The “Confession of the Witches” in his manuscript comes after his essay on Witchcraft.

May 15, 1581.

Katherine Eustace and her daughter were accused by common consent of practising the art of witchcraft in the island.

Katherine Eustace and her daughter were widely accused of practicing witchcraft on the island.

The wife of Collas Cousin deposed that having[307] refused to give milk to the accused, saying that there were poorer people to whom she would rather give, her cow then gave blood instead of milk.

The wife of Collas Cousin testified that after she[307] refused to give milk to the accused, stating that there were poorer people she’d prefer to help, her cow started producing blood instead of milk.

Johan Le Roux deposed that having been seized with great pains in his knee, he believed himself to be bewitched by Katherine Eustace, so his wife went to the latter and threatened to denounce her to the Royal Court; after that he got better.

Johan Le Roux stated that after experiencing severe pain in his knee, he thought he had been cursed by Katherine Eustace, so his wife went to Katherine and threatened to report her to the Royal Court; after that, he started to improve.

October 28, 1581.

Robert Asheley, found dead in the garden behind St. Peter Port parsonage, suspected of having committed suicide by shooting himself with an arquebus. This having been proved according to the law, the Court, after hearing the speech made by Her Majesty’s Procureur, found that the said Robert Asheley shall be carried to some unfrequented spot and there buried, a heap of stones being placed on his body,[149] and thus he shall be deprived of burial in the spot where Christian remains are placed; and that all his goods shall be confiscate to Her Majesty the Queen.

Robert Asheley, found dead in the garden behind St. Peter Port parsonage, suspected of having committed suicide by shooting himself with an arquebus. This having been proved according to the law, the Court, after hearing the speech made by Her Majesty’s Procureur, found that the said Robert Asheley shall be carried to some unfrequented spot and there buried, a heap of stones being placed on his body,[149] and thus he shall be deprived of burial in the spot where Christian remains are placed; and that all his goods shall be confiscate to Her Majesty the Queen.

[149] Editor’s Note.—See in “Hamlet,” where the priest refuses Christian burial to Ophelia as a suicide, and commands:—“Shards, flints, and pebbles should be thrown upon her.”

[149] Editor's Note.—See in “Hamlet,” where the priest refuses Christian burial to Ophelia as a suicide, and commands:—“Shards, flints, and pebbles should be thrown upon her.”

It has been conjectured that these heaps of stones were placed upon graves, more especially of criminals and suicides, to keep the spirit in the earth, and prevent the ghost from walking. Hence the modern gravestone.

It’s been suggested that these piles of stones were put on graves, especially of criminals and suicides, to keep the spirit in the ground and stop the ghost from wandering. This is the origin of the modern gravestone.

February 25, 1583.

Collas de la Rue is accused of using the arts of witchcraft, and of grievously vexing and tormenting divers subjects of Her Majesty.

Collas de la Rue is accused of practicing witchcraft and severely bothering and tormenting several subjects of Her Majesty.

Matthieu Cauchez deposed that his wife being in a pining languorous condition, having heard that Collas de la Rue was a wizard, and knowing that[308] he frequently visited his house, he asked him if he could help his wife. Collas replied:—

Matthieu Cauchez testified that his wife was in a weak, listless state. After hearing that Collas de la Rue was a wizard and knowing that he often visited their home, he asked Collas if he could help his wife. Collas responded:—

“As to her she is an ‘in pace’ (sic), she will not live much longer.”

“As for her, she’s in a ‘peaceful state,’ so she won’t be around much longer.”

De la Rue came to the place where his wife lay ill, and caused the bed to be reversed, putting the bolster at the foot; she died three hours afterwards.

De la Rue arrived at the spot where his wife was sick, and he turned the bed around, placing the pillow at the foot; she passed away three hours later.

James Blanche affirmed that having failed in a promise he had made to De la Rue, the latter swore he should repent. His wife soon afterwards became swollen all over, in which state she remained for some considerable time. He finally went to De la Rue, and consulted him as to how to cure his wife, and he gave him a decoction of herbs to be used as a drink, by which his wife was cured.

James Blanche admitted that after breaking a promise he made to De la Rue, the latter vowed he would regret it. Soon after, his wife started swelling up all over, and she stayed that way for quite a while. Eventually, he went to De la Rue for advice on how to heal his wife, and De la Rue prescribed a herbal drink that cured her.

Thomas Behot deposed that on returning from fishing, he refused to give some fish to the son of Collas De la Rue. The son said he was a “false villain,” and complained to his father, who on that said, “Tais-toy, il n’en peschera plus guères.” (“Be quiet, he will not catch many more.”) That same day he was taken ill, and became so swollen that he could not rest between his sheets—(en ses draps). After having been ill for a long time, his wife unsewed his mattress and found therein several sorts of grains, such as broom, “alisandre” “nocillons” or “nerillons de fèves,” (black beans?), the treadles of sheep, pieces of laurel, rags with feathers stuck into them,[150] and several other things. His wife threw it[309] all into the fire, and such an awful smell arose from the flames that they were obliged to leave the room, and immediately his swelling disappeared. The same day he was taken with such violent pains that he thought his last hour was come. Whereupon his wife put the key of their front door in the fire, and, as soon as it began to get red hot, Collas de la Rue, who had not been invited, and who had not put foot inside their house for six years, arrived there before sunrise, and said that he would undertake to cure him, but that it would be a lengthy operation, that he would have to refer to a book that he had at home, by which he had cured several people, Matthieu Cauchez among others, and that also he (the witness) would be cured. So Collas made him some poultices of herbs, but they did not cure him. With great difficulty he dragged himself to St. Martin’s Church (au temple de St. Martin), where De la Rue said to him:—

Thomas Behot deposed that on returning from fishing, he refused to give some fish to the son of Collas De la Rue. The son said he was a “false villain,” and complained to his father, who on that said, “Tais-toy, il n’en peschera plus guères.” (“Be quiet, he will not catch many more.”) That same day he was taken ill, and became so swollen that he could not rest between his sheets—(en ses draps). After having been ill for a long time, his wife unsewed his mattress and found therein several sorts of grains, such as broom, “alisandre” “nocillons” or “nerillons de fèves,” (black beans?), the treadles of sheep, pieces of laurel, rags with feathers stuck into them,[150] and several other things. His wife threw it[309] all into the fire, and such an awful smell arose from the flames that they were obliged to leave the room, and immediately his swelling disappeared. The same day he was taken with such violent pains that he thought his last hour was come. Whereupon his wife put the key of their front door in the fire, and, as soon as it began to get red hot, Collas de la Rue, who had not been invited, and who had not put foot inside their house for six years, arrived there before sunrise, and said that he would undertake to cure him, but that it would be a lengthy operation, that he would have to refer to a book that he had at home, by which he had cured several people, Matthieu Cauchez among others, and that also he (the witness) would be cured. So Collas made him some poultices of herbs, but they did not cure him. With great difficulty he dragged himself to St. Martin’s Church (au temple de St. Martin), where De la Rue said to him:—

“I am glad to see you here, and yet not entirely glad, for you are not yet cured.”

"I’m happy to see you here, but not completely happy, because you’re not fully cured yet."

When the deponent replied that he soon hoped to be on the sea again, De la Rue replied:

When the witness said that he hoped to be back at sea soon, De la Rue responded:

“Do not go, for you will not return without great danger.” (“N’y vas pas, car à grand’ peine en reviendras tu.”)

“Don’t go, because you won’t come back without a lot of danger.” (“N’y vas pas, car à grand’ peine en reviendras tu.”)

However, he persisted in going, and encountered such bad weather that he and all the crew were[310] nearly drowned. And returning very ill, and his malady continuing, his wife again unsewed his mattress and there found an image made of a bone-like substance and apparently all gnawed, (d’une manière d’os tout rongé) which he took to the magistrates, and afterwards got better.

However, he kept going, and faced such terrible weather that he and the entire crew were[310] nearly drowned. When he returned very sick, and his illness persisted, his wife once again opened up his mattress and found an image made of a bone-like material that looked like it had been chewed on. He took it to the authorities, and after that, he started to recover.

Collas De la Rue also told him that Collas Rouget had gone to Normandy to seek a cure. Had he only consulted him first, he need not have gone so far to be cured. In conclusion he said that on his conscience he believed and affirmed the said De la Rue to be a wizard.

Collas De la Rue also told him that Collas Rouget had gone to Normandy to seek a cure. If he had just consulted him first, he wouldn’t have had to travel so far to get treated. In conclusion, he stated that he firmly believed and affirmed that De la Rue was a wizard.

Richard de Vauriouf deposed that having had several differences with Collas De la Rue on the subject of his cattle, which had caused him annoyance, De la Rue said to him:

Richard de Vauriouf stated that after having several disagreements with Collas De la Rue about his cattle, which had caused him frustration, De la Rue told him:

“You are very strong and active, but before long you will not be thus, and you will be humbled after another manner.” (“Tu es bien robuste et fort, mais avant qu’il soit guères ce ne sera pas ainsy, et tu seras autrement abaissé.”)

“You're really strong and active, but soon enough, that won't be the case, and you'll be brought down in a different way.” (“Tu es bien robuste et fort, mais avant qu’il soit guères ce ne sera pas ainsy, et tu seras autrement abaissé.”)

Very soon afterwards the said Vauriouf was taken ill, and so was one of his daughters, and he was weak and languishing for more than a month.

Very soon after, Vauriouf became ill, and so did one of his daughters. He was weak and unwell for over a month.

Pierre Tardif, who had had some law-suits with Collas De la Rue, deposed that thereupon his daughter was taken ill, and her mattress being searched they found several … (here and in various places the record is torn) … of several kinds, and being … made principally of a coloured silken thread and of … of broom, of beans cut up, two of them being black … a pin stuck in a piece of rag and … After having taken advice he (Tardif) had thrashed De la Rue … after having given him two knock-down blows, his daughter was all right again. After which she was again taken ill, so he searched for De la Rue, and, having found him, he again thrashed him, this time drawing blood, and shortly after that his daughter was cured. In conclusion he also deposed upon oath his belief that De la Rue was a wizard.

Pierre Tardif, who had some legal disputes with Collas De la Rue, testified that after that, his daughter got sick. When they checked her mattress, they found several ... (here and in various places the record is torn) ... of different kinds, made mainly from colored silk thread and ... from broom, and cut-up beans, two of which were black ... a pin stuck in a piece of cloth and ... After seeking advice, he (Tardif) hit De la Rue ... after landing two solid punches, his daughter felt better again. Then she got sick once more, so he looked for De la Rue, and when he found him, he beat him up again, this time drawing blood, and shortly after that, his daughter was healed. In conclusion, he also testified under oath that he believed De la Rue was a sorcerer.

“Royal Court House in 1880.”

“Royal Court House, 1880.”

… deposed as to having heard Collas De la Rue say that he had means to silence those who spoke ill of him (“qu’il avait des moyens de faire taire ceux qui parloient mal de luy.”)

… testified that he heard Collas De la Rue say that he had ways to silence those who spoke badly of him (“qu’il avait des moyens de faire taire ceux qui parloient mal de luy.”)

(The record is here again torn, and the trial apparently did not conclude, but in 1585 the proceedings against Collas De la Rue were recommenced and many of the same witnesses appeared).

(The record is here again torn, and the trial apparently did not conclude, but in 1585 the proceedings against Collas De la Rue were restarted and many of the same witnesses appeared).

[150] Editor’s Note.—In a letter called “Voudouism in Virginia,” quoted by Mr. Moncure D. Conway in his book on Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. I., p. 69., the following similar superstition is noticed. “If an ignorant negro is smitten with a disease which he cannot comprehend, he often imagines himself the victim of witchcraft, and, having no faith in ‘white folks’ physic’ for such ailments, must apply to one of these quacks. A physician residing near this city (Richmond), was invited by such a one to witness his mode of procedure with a dropsical patient for whom the physician in question had occasionally charitably prescribed. On the coverlet of the bed on which the sick man lay, was spread a quantity of bones, feathers and other trash. The charlatan went through with a series of so-called conjurations, burned feathers, hair, and tiny fragments of wood in a charcoal furnace, and mumbled gibberish past the physician’s comprehension. He then proceeded to rip open the pillows and bolsters, and took from them some queer conglomerations of feathers. These he said had caused all the trouble. Sprinkling a whitish powder over them he burnt them in his furnace. A black offensive smoke was produced, and he announced triumphantly that the evil influence was destroyed and that the patient would surely get well. He died not many days later, believing, in common with all his friends and relatives, that the conjurations of the ‘trick doctor’ had failed to save him only because resorted to too late.”

[150] Editor's Note.—In a letter called “Voudouism in Virginia,” quoted by Mr. Moncure D. Conway in his book on Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. I., p. 69., the following similar superstition is noticed. “If an ignorant negro is smitten with a disease which he cannot comprehend, he often imagines himself the victim of witchcraft, and, having no faith in ‘white folks’ physic’ for such ailments, must apply to one of these quacks. A physician residing near this city (Richmond), was invited by such a one to witness his mode of procedure with a dropsical patient for whom the physician in question had occasionally charitably prescribed. On the coverlet of the bed on which the sick man lay, was spread a quantity of bones, feathers and other trash. The charlatan went through with a series of so-called conjurations, burned feathers, hair, and tiny fragments of wood in a charcoal furnace, and mumbled gibberish past the physician’s comprehension. He then proceeded to rip open the pillows and bolsters, and took from them some queer conglomerations of feathers. These he said had caused all the trouble. Sprinkling a whitish powder over them he burnt them in his furnace. A black offensive smoke was produced, and he announced triumphantly that the evil influence was destroyed and that the patient would surely get well. He died not many days later, believing, in common with all his friends and relatives, that the conjurations of the ‘trick doctor’ had failed to save him only because resorted to too late.”

The trial of Collas de la Rue continued.
December 17, 1585.

Collas Hugues appeared in person and showed his child to us in the Court. This said child cannot talk except at random and with an impediment in its speech that none can cure; and he declares his conviction that his said child is “detained” (detenu) by some wizard, and he will take his oath that it is Collas De la Rue who “detains” him, inasmuch that the latter threatened him that he would afflict him through his most precious treasure (du plus cher joyau qu’il peut avoir). On this declaration, Her Majesty’s Procureur testified to us that the said De la Rue had formerly been imprisoned for sorcery, and now, that though he had not always been proved guilty, yet that to all outward appearance he had practised the art of witchcraft, and so much so, that new complaints being made against him, he had[313] demanded the arrest and the confiscation of the goods of the said De la Rue, which was granted.

Collas Hugues showed up in person and presented his child to us in court. This child can only speak randomly and has a speech impediment that no one can fix; he firmly believes that his child is “detained” by some wizard, and he swears that it is Collas De la Rue who is “detaining” him, since the latter threatened him that he would harm him through his most treasured possession. Based on this statement, Her Majesty’s prosecutor informed us that De la Rue had previously been imprisoned for sorcery, and although he hadn't always been proven guilty, it seemed he had engaged in witchcraft to such an extent that, with new complaints against him, he had requested the arrest and confiscation of De la Rue's property, which was approved.

On the 25th of December an investigation was ordered.

On December 25th, an investigation was ordered.

December 1585.

James Blanche affirms that on a certain day, having promised to go for a day’s work to the aforesaid De la Rue, and not having done so, that he was heard to say to one of his people, that he, Blanche, should repent, and that soon afterwards his wife was seized with an illness which lasted for nearly a year. So that, finding the said De la Rue near “La Croix Guerin,”[151] he asked him if he could give him something to cure his wife. Then the said De la Rue took an apple, which he broke into six parts, of which he retained one, and gave the remaining five pieces to the said Blanche to carry back to his wife, forbidding him at the same time to eat a mouthful. Notwithstanding, when he quitted De la Rue, he ate the said apple, and at that moment the said De la Rue appeared before him, he having not yet reached his own house, and taxed him with having eaten the forbidden apple, and the same day his wife was cured. He, Blanche, says that this is a man given to threats, and is much suspected and generally denounced as being a wizard, and he has even heard that people have called him “sorcier” to his face and he has not resented it.

James Blanche affirms that on a certain day, having promised to go for a day’s work to the aforesaid De la Rue, and not having done so, that he was heard to say to one of his people, that he, Blanche, should repent, and that soon afterwards his wife was seized with an illness which lasted for nearly a year. So that, finding the said De la Rue near “La Croix Guerin,”[151] he asked him if he could give him something to cure his wife. Then the said De la Rue took an apple, which he broke into six parts, of which he retained one, and gave the remaining five pieces to the said Blanche to carry back to his wife, forbidding him at the same time to eat a mouthful. Notwithstanding, when he quitted De la Rue, he ate the said apple, and at that moment the said De la Rue appeared before him, he having not yet reached his own house, and taxed him with having eaten the forbidden apple, and the same day his wife was cured. He, Blanche, says that this is a man given to threats, and is much suspected and generally denounced as being a wizard, and he has even heard that people have called him “sorcier” to his face and he has not resented it.

[151] Editor’s Note.—The old name for the cross roads at St. Martin’s, near where the village Post Office now stands.

[151] Editor's Note.—The old name for the cross roads at St. Martin’s, near where the village Post Office now stands.

December 1585.

Jehennet des Perques deposed that at divers times the said Collas De la Rue went to the fishermen and foretold to them when they should have fine weather[314] and when they should have storms.… He was commonly reported to be a wizard. He also deposed that on a certain day, he being at the house of Collas Henry, where the said De la Rue had quarrelled with the wife of Collas de Bertran, who had called him “sorcier” (wizard), he threatened her that she should repent, and that the said Mrs. de Bertran fell in descending the stairs (cheut aval les degrez) and bruised herself from head to foot.

Jehennet des Perques testified that at various times, Collas De la Rue went to the fishermen and predicted when they would have good weather and when they would face storms[314]. He was commonly known to be a wizard. He also stated that on a certain day, while he was at Collas Henry's house, where De la Rue had argued with Collas de Bertran's wife—who had called him “sorcier” (wizard)—he warned her that she would regret it. As a result, Mrs. de Bertran fell down the stairs and hurt herself all over.

Several witnesses depose that Collas De la Rue is a man much given to threats, that various persons have fallen ill after having been threatened by him, and that he cured them at his will.

Several witnesses state that Collas De la Rue is a man who often makes threats, that various people have become ill after being threatened by him, and that he has the ability to cure them at his discretion.

He was sent back to prison.

He was sent back to prison.

It appears that Collas De la Rue was executed, for, in a lawsuit against Denis de Garis for concealing a treasure that he had found in his house, it is said that the aforesaid treasure was found on the day of Collas De la Rue’s execution, that is to say the 25th of March, 1585-6.

It seems that Collas De la Rue was executed, because in a lawsuit against Denis de Garis for hiding a treasure he discovered in his home, it's reported that the treasure was found on the day of Collas De la Rue’s execution, specifically the 25th of March, 1585-6.

November 24, 1602.

Marie Roland is accused of sorcery.

Marie Roland is accused of witchcraft.

John Sohier witnesses that the aforesaid Marie, having been with him one day at the house of the Henry’s, together with Joan Henry, whose child lay ill, she confessed to having bewitched the child, and on being asked in what manner, said that she had put its clothes one night by the stream (auprès du douit) and that she and her master the Devil then entered into the house of the said Henry by the chimney, and found the said child by the hearth, and with a splinter she pricked the child, and it was bewitched for three months.

John Sohier observed that the aforementioned Marie, who had been with him one day at the Henrys' house, along with Joan Henry, whose child was sick, admitted to having cursed the child. When asked how she did it, she explained that she had placed the child's clothes one night by the stream and that she and her master, the Devil, had then entered the Henrys' house through the chimney. They found the child by the hearth, and with a splinter, she pricked the child, causing it to be cursed for three months.

April 10, 1613.

An inquest on the suspicions of witchcraft against Olivier Omont, Cecile Vaultier, his wife, and Guillemine Omont, their daughter.

An inquest into the allegations of witchcraft against Olivier Omont, his wife Cecile Vaultier, and their daughter Guillemine Omont.

Jacques Bailleul deposed that having refused alms to Olivier Omont his son was taken with a pain in his ear which lasted twenty-four hours, that the doctor said that he could not understand it (qu’il n’y connaissait rien), that he believes that Olivier is a wizard.

Jacques Bailleul stated that after refusing to give charity to Olivier Omont, his son experienced an earache that lasted twenty-four hours. The doctor said he couldn’t explain it, and Jacques believes that Olivier is a wizard.

Guillemine Le Pastourell affirms that Omont came begging from her, and she said that he was stronger than her and that he could gain his bread if necessary without begging, that the next day she was taken ill, that she remained ill for three weeks, that Omont, having come again, gave her some bread, and after that she recovered. During her illness all her cattle died. She believed it was from some spell cast by the said Omont.

Guillemine Le Pastourell says that Omont came to her asking for help, and she told him that he was stronger than she was and could make a living without begging if he needed to. The next day, she fell ill and stayed sick for three weeks. When Omont came back, he gave her some bread, and after that, she got better. Unfortunately, during her illness, all her cattle died. She thought it was due to some curse placed on her by Omont.

Marie Sohier witnesses that the day after the death of her husband Olivier Omont came to her house demanding bread. She replied that having numerous children to feed she could not spare him any, that he went away grumbling. At that very moment her daughter Marguerite, aged six years, was taken ill, and when they gave her some bread she threw it away and ate cinders by the handful. That her daughter Marie, one year old, was taken ill one hour after the departure of Omont, and she had remained ill for two years. That having met Omont at the Mont Durand she threatened to throw a stone at him, and called him “sorcier,” that on returning home she gave a lump of white bread to her child, who ate it all, and since then is quite well. She believes that the said Omont was the cause of the sickness of her children.

Marie Sohier recalls that the day after her husband Olivier Omont died, he came to her house asking for bread. She told him that, since she had many children to feed, she couldn’t spare any, and he left grumbling. At that very moment, her six-year-old daughter Marguerite fell ill, and when they offered her some bread, she threw it away and ate cinders instead. Her one-year-old daughter Marie also got sick just an hour after Omont left, and she stayed ill for two years. After encountering Omont at Mont Durand, she threatened to throw a stone at him and called him a “sorcier.” When she got home, she gave her child a piece of white bread, and the child ate it all and has been fine ever since. She believes that Omont was responsible for her children’s illnesses.

Philippin Le Goubey witnesses that Olivier Omont having begged for cider from his wife, she refused him, and was instantly afflicted with grievous pains; that he entreated the said Omont several times to come into his house to see his wife, but that he always refused; that one day he forced him to enter, and he put one foot in the house and the other out, and then he fled; that rushing after him he threatened to denounce him to justice if he would not cure his wife; that then he said that she would be well again in a fortnight, but that he could not cure her at that moment; that he forced him to return to the house, and that, when there, he threatened to keep him there until he was delivered up to justice; that at that very moment his wife was cured of the worst of her pains; that having shortly afterwards come into the town to make a notification of these things, he found that the said Omont had already taken a boat and fled from the country.

Philippin Le Goubey says that Olivier Omont asked his wife for some cider, but she turned him down, and he was immediately struck by severe pain. He begged Omont several times to come over to see his wife, but Omont always refused. One day, he forced Omont to come in; he put one foot in the house and the other foot out, and then he ran away. Le Goubey chased after him and threatened to report him to the authorities if he didn't help his wife. Omont said she would be better in two weeks, but he couldn't help her at that moment. Le Goubey forced him to come back inside, and once there, he threatened to keep him until he was handed over to the authorities. At that very moment, his wife was relieved of her worst pain. Shortly after, when Le Goubey went into town to report these events, he found that Omont had already taken a boat and left the country.

Pierre Simon, of Torteval, being at the Hougue Antan,[152] met Olivier Omont lying with his face against the ground. He tried to awake him, shook him, and heard a buzzing (un bourdonnement) but saw nothing. Feeling rather frightened he left him and went on towards the Buttes[153] of Torteval, and then came back to the place where he had left him. Omont suddenly awoke, having his mouth full of mud,[317] and his face all disfigured (défiguré). Omont having been questioned replied that he had fallen from the cliff, and that Pierre Nant had seen him fall.

Pierre Simon, of Torteval, being at the Hougue Antan,[152] met Olivier Omont lying with his face against the ground. He tried to awake him, shook him, and heard a buzzing (un bourdonnement) but saw nothing. Feeling rather frightened he left him and went on towards the Buttes[153] of Torteval, and then came back to the place where he had left him. Omont suddenly awoke, having his mouth full of mud,[317] and his face all disfigured (défiguré). Omont having been questioned replied that he had fallen from the cliff, and that Pierre Nant had seen him fall.

Several people witnessed that having refused alms to Omont and to his wife, their cattle fell ill and died, their cows gave blood instead of milk, or gave nothing at all, their sows and their cows miscarried, and misfortunes happened to their wives.

Several people saw that after refusing alms to Omont and his wife, their cattle got sick and died, their cows bled instead of producing milk, or didn’t produce anything at all, their sows and cows had miscarriages, and bad things happened to their wives.

[152] This is a hill at Torteval, on which, says Mr. Métivier, our ancestors used to light signal fires near the “Hougue Hérault,” where the northern King Herolt made his signals. He says the name is derived from the Breton An Tat, “the old Father,” a name for the God of the Gauls; in Swedish it is Anda, the spirit, or Onda, the evil one. See Notes in Rimes Guernesiaises.

[152] This is a hill at Torteval, on which, says Mr. Métivier, our ancestors used to light signal fires near the “Hougue Hérault,” where the northern King Herolt made his signals. He says the name is derived from the Breton An Tat, “the old Father,” a name for the God of the Gauls; in Swedish it is Anda, the spirit, or Onda, the evil one. See Notes in Rimes Guernesiaises.

[153] These were the mounds of earth where they practised with the cross-bow before the introduction of muskets. The “Buttes” still exist in some parishes.

[153] These were the mounds of earth where they practised with the cross-bow before the introduction of muskets. The “Buttes” still exist in some parishes.

June 29, 1613.

Thomas Mancell witnessed that his wife having refused alms to Omont, their cow fell ill, and they were obliged to kill it. Jean Hamon, who flayed the cow, cut it at the shoulder, and “there issued a black beast as large as a little ‘cabot’ (a small fish). Its throat was such that one could easily insert the tip of one’s little finger, and it had two little wings” (“en sortit une beste noire, grosse comme un petit cabot, dans la gueule duquell on aurait bien mis le bout du petit doigt et avait deulx petites ailes.”)

Thomas Mancell saw that after his wife refused charity to Omont, their cow got sick, and they had to put it down. Jean Hamon, who skinned the cow, cut it at the shoulder, and “a black creature as big as a small fish came out. Its throat was large enough to easily fit the tip of a pinky finger, and it had two little wings.”

Jean Le Feyvre, of the Mielles,[154] witnesseth that one morning he found Cécile, wife of Omont, near the Chapelle de l’Epine, where she was searching, he could not tell for what, and where she remained for a long while without his being able to perceive that she found anything, and she did not perceive that he was watching her; and he having asked her shortly afterwards whether it was she that he had observed at such an hour near the chapel, she denied[318] it, and that afterwards he asked her again whether it was she who was in that neighbourhood, and she replied in the affirmative, and then he started fine rumours, (ung beau bruit) saying that she was dancing on the thorn which grows in the aforesaid neighbourhood.

Jean Le Feyvre, of the Mielles,[154] witnesseth that one morning he found Cécile, wife of Omont, near the Chapelle de l’Epine, where she was searching, he could not tell for what, and where she remained for a long while without his being able to perceive that she found anything, and she did not perceive that he was watching her; and he having asked her shortly afterwards whether it was she that he had observed at such an hour near the chapel, she denied[318] it, and that afterwards he asked her again whether it was she who was in that neighbourhood, and she replied in the affirmative, and then he started fine rumours, (ung beau bruit) saying that she was dancing on the thorn which grows in the aforesaid neighbourhood.

[154] Mielles, in Normandy, Brittany, and the Channel Islands, means the “waste lands on the sea-shore.” In the Vale parish alone there were two estates called “Les Mielles.” See Métivier’s Dictionary, Mielles.

[154] Mielles, in Normandy, Brittany, and the Channel Islands, means the “waste lands on the sea-shore.” In the Vale parish alone there were two estates called “Les Mielles.” See Métivier’s Dictionary, Mielles.

May 29, 1613.

Thomasse, wife of Collas Troussey, deposes that one night, her husband being on guard at the Castle, she was awakened by a frightful noise, like cats squalling, and she dared not cry out on account of Olivier Omont, who was sleeping in the same corridor as herself, though the miauling of the cats still continued. When her husband was returned from his patrol, she dared ask Omont if he had not heard the cats, to which he replied Yes, but there was nothing for her to be afraid of, that they would do her no harm. That another night, her husband being also there, she had heard Omont call “Cats! cats!” and on asking him if he had cats in his wallet (en son bisac,) he replied “No,” and that the noise seemed beneath where she lay, but that he was afraid that they would eat the fish that was on the table.

Thomasse, wife of Collas Troussey, states that one night, while her husband was on guard at the Castle, she was woken by a horrible noise that sounded like cats fighting, and she didn’t dare scream because Olivier Omont was sleeping in the same hallway as she was, even though the cat noises kept going. When her husband returned from his patrol, she asked Omont if he had heard the cats, and he said yes, but she had nothing to worry about because they wouldn’t hurt her. On another night, when her husband was there too, she heard Omont shout “Cats! Cats!” When she asked him if he had cats in his bag, he said no, and that the noise seemed to be coming from below where she was lying, but he worried that the cats would eat the fish that was on the table.

Olivier Omont, his wife and daughter, were all banished from the island.

Olivier Omont, along with his wife and daughter, were all kicked off the island.

June 30, 1613.

An enquiry was held on Laurence L’Eustace, wife of Thomas Le Comte, suspected of being a witch.

An investigation was conducted into Laurence L’Eustace, wife of Thomas Le Comte, who was suspected of witchcraft.

Jean Hallouvris witnesses that for four years he has driven his cart. As the wheels passed close to Laurence she dropped several strings and twists of rushes (quelques colliers et nattes de pavie)[155] that she was carrying, at which she was very angry. Two days afterwards, one of his bullocks set off running as if it were mad, and then fell down stone dead, and the other bullock died the next day.

Jean Hallouvris witnesses that for four years he has driven his cart. As the wheels passed close to Laurence she dropped several strings and twists of rushes (quelques colliers et nattes de pavie)[155] that she was carrying, at which she was very angry. Two days afterwards, one of his bullocks set off running as if it were mad, and then fell down stone dead, and the other bullock died the next day.

“High Street, 1850.”

“High Street, 1850.”

Sketched from an Old Picture by the late Mr. A. C. Andros.

Sketched from an old picture by the late Mr. A. C. Andros.

Pierre Machon deposes that he has heard Laurence swear “By God’s ten fingers” (“Par les dix doigts de Dieu”), and with oaths and blasphemies call devils to her assistance.

Pierre Machon states that he has heard Laurence swear “By God’s ten fingers” and with curses and blasphemies summon demons to help her.

Christine, wife of Pierre Jehan, says that her first husband, Collas Henry, having had a quarrel with Laurence Le Comte, one of their children, aged two years, was taken with an illness which lasted for twelve months. When the attack first came on, he jumped high into the air, that, before being taken ill he walked very well, but that afterwards, all that year he crawled on his hands and knees. That, having had a quarrel with the said Laurence, and having put some curds to cool, (des caillebottes à refroidir), she found them the next day just like bits of rag (que de la mêque), and that on the following Monday the child was seized with terror, and cried out that someone was pulling his nose. That, as soon as she went to Laurence’s house, the child got better, but, on her return, fell ill again, and finally died.

Christine, the wife of Pierre Jehan, says that her first husband, Collas Henry, had a fight with Laurence Le Comte. After that, one of their children, who was two years old, became seriously ill for twelve months. When the illness first hit, he jumped into the air; before he got sick, he walked well, but afterward, he crawled on his hands and knees for the entire year. After the argument with Laurence and while she was cooling some curds, she found them the next day looking just like rags. Then on the following Monday, the child was suddenly terrified, claiming that someone was pulling his nose. As soon as she went to Laurence’s house, the child seemed to improve, but once she returned home, he fell ill again and eventually died.

Laurence L’Eustache, wife of Thomas Le Comte, was also banished from the island.

Laurence L’Eustache, the wife of Thomas Le Comte, was also exiled from the island.

On the 17th of May, 1617, began the trial of Collette du Mont, widow of Jean Becquet, Marie, her daughter, wife of Pierre Massy, and Isebel Becquet, wife of Jean Le Moygne.

On May 17, 1617, the trial of Collette du Mont, widow of Jean Becquet, Marie, her daughter, who is married to Pierre Massy, and Isebel Becquet, wife of Jean Le Moygne, started.

James Gallienne witnesses that one day, having quarrelled with Jean Le Moigne, husband of the aforesaid Isebell, the said Le Moigne said to him:—

James Gallienne sees that one day, after having a fight with Jean Le Moigne, the husband of the aforementioned Isbell, Le Moigne said to him:—

“You are always seeking to pick quarrels with me, and you say that my wife is a witch, but before six months are over you will be very glad to come and implore me to help you;” that immediately his wife fell into a lingering illness, and, doubting not but that it was the effect of a spell, opened all the mattresses and found all kinds of filth and bits of feather, which he has showed to several people; and in some quite new pillows which he had at home he found a large quantity of worms. He says that about six years ago, one of his children being ill, he was putting a pillow under his head, found it hard, and, on unripping it, found it full of dirt. While they unsewed it they heard a flapping noise as of the wings of a cock, and the said child declared that he saw this cock; that, having shut all the doors, they tried to find what it really was, and that, having hunted and ransacked the house, they saw first a rat, then a weasel, which slipped through the holes of the pavement (sortit par les pertius de la dalle). And at the end of two or three days he was asked why he had beaten the said Isebell Becquet. He replied that he had not touched her, and soon after that he was advised to try whether she was a witch, by putting the key of his front door (de son grand huis) in the fire, which he did. When the said key had been nearly two days in the fire the said woman arrived at his house, without asking whether he were at home, and begged of him seven to nine (sept à neuf) things which he refused her, she[322] wishing at all hazards to come in further (entrer plus outre) to see the sick child, which he would not allow.

“You're always trying to pick fights with me, and you claim my wife is a witch, but before six months are up, you'll be begging me for help.” Then, almost immediately, his wife fell seriously ill, and believing it was due to a spell, he opened all the mattresses and discovered all sorts of filth and bits of feathers, which he showed to several people. He even found a large number of worms in some brand new pillows he had at home. He said that about six years ago, when one of his children was sick, he put a pillow under the child's head and found it hard. Upon opening it, he discovered it was full of dirt. While they were unsewing it, they heard a flapping noise, like the wings of a rooster, and the child claimed to see this rooster. After shutting all the doors, they searched for what it really was, and eventually spotted a rat, then a weasel that slipped through the cracks in the pavement. Two or three days later, he was asked why he had beaten Isebell Becquet. He replied that he hadn’t touched her, and soon after that, he was advised to see if she was a witch by putting the key to his front door in the fire, which he did. After the key had been in the fire for almost two days, the woman arrived at his house, without asking if he was home, and requested seven to nine things, which he refused her, even as she insisted on coming in to see the sick child, which he did not allow.

Item. Deposeth that his wife having rebuked the said Isebell because her children annoyed those of the said Gallienne, she went away very vexed, and the next day one of his oxen broke its neck, his mare miscarried, and his wife was taken ill.

Item. States that his wife scolded the said Isbell because her children were bothering those of the said Gallienne, she left very upset, and the next day one of his oxen broke its neck, his mare had a miscarriage, and his wife fell ill.

Item; that the children of the said Isebell said one day to the children of the said Gallienne, that if their mother was ill it was because she had spoken rudely; that some time afterwards, Mrs. Gallienne being in bed in her room, the door being shut and simply a sky-light (une luquerne sic, lucarne) open, she felt something like a cat, which, little by little, crept on her chest as she lay on her bed. Having shaken it to the ground, she heard one or two growls, on which, astonished, she began to threaten it that if it was a wizard or a witch she would cut it to pieces (que le couperoit en pièces), it returned by the said sky-light.

Item; one day, the children of Isebell told the children of Gallienne that their mother was ill because she had spoken rudely; some time later, Mrs. Gallienne was in bed in her room, the door shut and just a skylight (une luquerne sic, lucarne) open. She felt something like a cat slowly creeping onto her chest while she lay in bed. After shaking it off, she heard one or two growls and, astonished, threatened it that if it was a wizard or a witch, she would cut it into pieces (que le couperoit en pièces). It then went back through the skylight.

Thomas Sohier said that Jean Jehan having summoned him to come and make his will, he complained that the said Isebell was killing him for having refused to make a jacket for her son. That some little time afterwards James Gallienne, having a sick daughter, caused her bed to be unripped, out of which came a sort of animal like a rat (une manière de bête comme un rat), which hid itself in some wood and was hunted for throughout the house; that on the following day, having met the said Isebell, he noticed her face all torn (déchiré sic). On asking her the cause she said it was from “du mal d’Espagne,” (cantharides, the[323] Spanish fly used for making blisters); that on that he asked James Gallienne if he had not beaten her, who replied in the negative; that, being the other day at the house of the said Gallienne, giving evidence to this, his wife fell down as if dead, and on returning to consciousness, said that she was bewitched.

Thomas Sohier said that Jean Jehan called him to come and make his will. He complained that Isebell was driving him crazy for refusing to make a jacket for her son. A little while later, James Gallienne, whose daughter was sick, had her bed taken apart, and out came a creature that looked like a rat, which then hid in some wood and was chased around the house. The next day, when he saw Isebell, he noticed her face was all torn up. When he asked her what happened, she said it was from “mal d’Espagne” (cantharides, the Spanish fly used for making blisters). He then asked James Gallienne if he had beaten her, and he said no. A few days later, while at Gallienne's house giving testimony about this, his wife collapsed as if dead, and when she came back to her senses, she said she was bewitched.

Item. Testifies that in the bed of the aforesaid daughter (of Gallienne), were found twenty-one or twenty-two spells (sorcerons).[156]

Item. Testifies that in the bed of the aforesaid daughter (of Gallienne), were found twenty-one or twenty-two spells (sorcerons).[156]

Many other depositions told the same story. Oxen and calves died, cows and mares miscarried, sheep fell dead, children and women were taken ill, no cream was found on the milk, curds would not “make,” cows dried up, or only gave blood. Worms were bred in the beds, or even under the women’s caps. They were black at both ends, or sometimes had two heads. Frogs and black beasts (des bêtes noires) haunted the paths of the bewitched persons. Fountains were full of insects, black pimples appeared all over the bodies of the afflicted persons, and lice, in such abundance that they had to use a broom to sweep them away. On the witch being threatened the sick person recovered.

Many other testimonies shared the same account. Oxen and calves died, cows and mares miscarried, sheep dropped dead, and both children and women fell ill. There was no cream in the milk, curds wouldn’t set, cows went dry, or only produced blood. Worms infested the beds, or even crawled under the women’s headscarves. They were black at both ends, or sometimes had two heads. Frogs and dark creatures haunted the paths of the bewitched individuals. Fountains swarmed with insects, black spots appeared all over the bodies of the afflicted, and lice were so numerous that they had to use a broom to sweep them away. When the witch was confronted, the sick person started to recover.

The trial was resumed on the 6th June, 1617.

The trial resumed on June 6, 1617.

Marie, wife of James Gallienne … deposed … Item; that for nearly ten years her eldest daughter Rachel had been bewitched; that, having unsewed her mattress, by which was some straw,[324][157] something was seen lurking in the said straw, and Jean Le Gallez, being present, said that it looked to him like a black cat, and sometimes like a cock, and then like a mouse, and then like a rat, that it—whatever it was—hid in some wood which was in the house, which was immediately rummaged and moved, but no one knew how to capture it (ne sçurent tant faire que de le prendre). That her husband saw it like a cock, and her daughter like a mouse; that on opening the mattress they found within it many spells (force sorcerons) and also beans with which were mingled black grains as if mildewed,[158] which beans or grains having been put in a porringer (une écuelle) in the presence of various women who were there, it dissolved in their presence, and they did not know what became of it (cela fondit en leur presence et ne sçurent que devint.) That the said Isabell, having come to the house at the end of two or three days, and asking for seven or nine sorts of things, and trying to force an entrance into the place where the child was lying ill, all which things were refused her by her husband, so she then went away, and her face was all cut; and went to her husband and said that she would not stay while Isebell Becquet was there, and she believes that she is a witch.

Marie, wife of James Gallienne … deposed … Item; that for nearly ten years her eldest daughter Rachel had been bewitched; that, having unsewed her mattress, by which was some straw,[324][157] something was seen lurking in the said straw, and Jean Le Gallez, being present, said that it looked to him like a black cat, and sometimes like a cock, and then like a mouse, and then like a rat, that it—whatever it was—hid in some wood which was in the house, which was immediately rummaged and moved, but no one knew how to capture it (ne sçurent tant faire que de le prendre). That her husband saw it like a cock, and her daughter like a mouse; that on opening the mattress they found within it many spells (force sorcerons) and also beans with which were mingled black grains as if mildewed,[158] which beans or grains having been put in a porringer (une écuelle) in the presence of various women who were there, it dissolved in their presence, and they did not know what became of it (cela fondit en leur presence et ne sçurent que devint.) That the said Isabell, having come to the house at the end of two or three days, and asking for seven or nine sorts of things, and trying to force an entrance into the place where the child was lying ill, all which things were refused her by her husband, so she then went away, and her face was all cut; and went to her husband and said that she would not stay while Isebell Becquet was there, and she believes that she is a witch.

On the 4th of July, 1617, these three women, Collette Dumont, widow of Jean Becquet, Marie, her daughter, wife of Pierre Massy, and Isebell Becquet, wife of Jean le Moigne, were convicted by the Royal Court of Guernsey of having practised the damnable art of sorcery, and of having thereby[325] caused the death of many persons, destroyed and injured much cattle, and done many other evil deeds. They were condemned to be tied to a stake, strangled, and burnt until their bodies were totally consumed; and their ashes to be scattered abroad. The sentence added that, previous to execution, they were to be put to the torture[159] in order to force them to declare the names of their accomplices.

On the 4th of July, 1617, these three women, Collette Dumont, widow of Jean Becquet, Marie, her daughter, wife of Pierre Massy, and Isebell Becquet, wife of Jean le Moigne, were convicted by the Royal Court of Guernsey of having practised the damnable art of sorcery, and of having thereby[325] caused the death of many persons, destroyed and injured much cattle, and done many other evil deeds. They were condemned to be tied to a stake, strangled, and burnt until their bodies were totally consumed; and their ashes to be scattered abroad. The sentence added that, previous to execution, they were to be put to the torture[159] in order to force them to declare the names of their accomplices.

First, the said Collette, immediately after the said sentence had been rendered, and before leaving the Court, freely acknowledged that she was a witch, but would not particularise the crimes which she had committed; whereupon she was conducted with the others to the torture-house, and, being put to the question, confessed that the Devil, when she was still young, appeared to her in the form of a cat,[160] in the parish of Torteval, it being yet day, as she was returning from tending her cattle; that he prevailed upon her by inviting her to revenge herself on one of her neighbours with whom she was on bad terms in consequence of some injury done to her by his cattle; that on subsequent occasions, when she had quarrelled with anyone, he again appeared to her in the same form, and sometimes in that of a dog,[326] inducing her to revenge herself against those with whom she was displeased, and persuading her to cause the death of men and beasts; that the Devil having come to invite her to the Sabbath, called her, without its being perceived by others, and gave her a certain black ointment,[161] with which, having stripped, she rubbed her body nearly all over, and, having dressed herself again and gone out of doors, she was immediately carried through the air with great velocity to the place where the Sabbath was held, which was sometimes near the Torteval parish churchyard, and sometimes on the sea-shore near Rocquaine Castle; that, being arrived there, she met frequently as many as fifteen or sixteen wizards and witches, with devils, who were there in the form of dogs, cats, and hares; that she could not recognise the wizards and witches, because they were all blackened and disfigured, although she heard the Devil evoke them by name, and remembers among others, the wives Calais and Hardy. She confesses also that at the opening of the Sabbath, the Devil, in making the evocation, began sometimes by her name; that her daughter Marie, wife of Massy, at present under condemnation for the same crime, is a witch, and that she has taken her twice to the Sabbath with her. She does not know where the Devil has marked her. She says that at the Sabbath they adored the Devil, who stood upon his hind legs … in the form of a dog, that afterwards they danced back to back, and after having danced they drank wine, but of what colour she does not know, which the Devil poured out of a flagon into a silver or pewter goblet; but that the wine did not seem so good as that which is usually drunk, that they also ate white bread, which the Devil presented to them, but that she has never seen any salt[162] at the Sabbath.

First, the said Collette, immediately after the said sentence had been rendered, and before leaving the Court, freely acknowledged that she was a witch, but would not particularise the crimes which she had committed; whereupon she was conducted with the others to the torture-house, and, being put to the question, confessed that the Devil, when she was still young, appeared to her in the form of a cat,[160] in the parish of Torteval, it being yet day, as she was returning from tending her cattle; that he prevailed upon her by inviting her to revenge herself on one of her neighbours with whom she was on bad terms in consequence of some injury done to her by his cattle; that on subsequent occasions, when she had quarrelled with anyone, he again appeared to her in the same form, and sometimes in that of a dog,[326] inducing her to revenge herself against those with whom she was displeased, and persuading her to cause the death of men and beasts; that the Devil having come to invite her to the Sabbath, called her, without its being perceived by others, and gave her a certain black ointment,[161] with which, having stripped, she rubbed her body nearly all over, and, having dressed herself again and gone out of doors, she was immediately carried through the air with great velocity to the place where the Sabbath was held, which was sometimes near the Torteval parish churchyard, and sometimes on the sea-shore near Rocquaine Castle; that, being arrived there, she met frequently as many as fifteen or sixteen wizards and witches, with devils, who were there in the form of dogs, cats, and hares; that she could not recognise the wizards and witches, because they were all blackened and disfigured, although she heard the Devil evoke them by name, and remembers among others, the wives Calais and Hardy. She confesses also that at the opening of the Sabbath, the Devil, in making the evocation, began sometimes by her name; that her daughter Marie, wife of Massy, at present under condemnation for the same crime, is a witch, and that she has taken her twice to the Sabbath with her. She does not know where the Devil has marked her. She says that at the Sabbath they adored the Devil, who stood upon his hind legs … in the form of a dog, that afterwards they danced back to back, and after having danced they drank wine, but of what colour she does not know, which the Devil poured out of a flagon into a silver or pewter goblet; but that the wine did not seem so good as that which is usually drunk, that they also ate white bread, which the Devil presented to them, but that she has never seen any salt[162] at the Sabbath.

“Castle Cornet, 1660.”

“Castle Cornet, 1660.”

She confesses that the Devil had charged her to call in on her way for Isebell Le Moigne, when she went to the Sabbath, and that she has done so several times; that on leaving the Sabbath the Devil invited her to perpetrate many evils, and that, for this purpose he gave her certain black powders, which he ordered her to throw on such persons and beasts as she pleased; and that with this powder she did much evil, which she cannot now call to mind, but she remembers that she threw some over Mr. Dolbel, the minister of the parish, and by this means was the cause of his death. With the same powder she bewitched the wife of Jean Manguès, but denies that her death was caused by it. She says that she touched the side, and threw some of this powder on the wife,[163] since deceased, of Mr. Perchard, who succeeded Mr. Dolbel as minister of the parish, thereby causing her death and that of her unborn babe. She cannot say what offence the deceased had given her. She says that on the refusal of Collas Tostevin’s wife to give her some milk, she caused her cow to run dry by throwing some of the powder[329] over it, but that she cured the cow afterwards by giving it bran mixed with grass, which the Devil had given her, to eat.

She confesses that the Devil had charged her to call in on her way for Isebell Le Moigne, when she went to the Sabbath, and that she has done so several times; that on leaving the Sabbath the Devil invited her to perpetrate many evils, and that, for this purpose he gave her certain black powders, which he ordered her to throw on such persons and beasts as she pleased; and that with this powder she did much evil, which she cannot now call to mind, but she remembers that she threw some over Mr. Dolbel, the minister of the parish, and by this means was the cause of his death. With the same powder she bewitched the wife of Jean Manguès, but denies that her death was caused by it. She says that she touched the side, and threw some of this powder on the wife,[163] since deceased, of Mr. Perchard, who succeeded Mr. Dolbel as minister of the parish, thereby causing her death and that of her unborn babe. She cannot say what offence the deceased had given her. She says that on the refusal of Collas Tostevin’s wife to give her some milk, she caused her cow to run dry by throwing some of the powder[329] over it, but that she cured the cow afterwards by giving it bran mixed with grass, which the Devil had given her, to eat.

The confession of her daughter Marie, wife of Pierre Massy, is much to the same effect, with this exception, that she seems to have been in the habit of meeting the Devil in the form of a dog, and that he changed her into an animal of the same species at the time of their interviews.

The confession of her daughter Marie, wife of Pierre Massy, is pretty similar, except that she appears to have regularly encountered the Devil in the form of a dog, and he transformed her into an animal of the same kind during their meetings.

The third of these unfortunate wretches, Isebell, wife of Jean Le Moigne, enters, in her confession, into some additional details.

The third of these unfortunate souls, Isebell, wife of Jean Le Moigne, shares some more details in her confession.

It was in the semblance of a hare, and in broad daylight, that the Devil appeared to her for the first time, and incited her to avenge herself on her sister-in-law, La Girarde, with whom she had quarrelled. At first she resisted the tempter, but he appeared to her a second time, again in the road next her house, and on this occasion left with her a packet of black powder, which she kept. A third time the demon appeared, in the same form, urging her, if she would not give herself to him, to make him a present of some living animal, whereupon she gave him a chicken, and he appointed her to meet him the next day before sunrise at the Sabbath, promising to send someone to guide her there. Accordingly old Collette Dumont came that night to her house, and gave her some black ointment, with which she rubbed herself. She was then carried over hedges and ditches to the place of meeting near Rocquaine Castle. She was received and welcomed by the Devil in the form of a dog, with long erect horns (avec de grandes cornes dressées en hautt), and hands like those of a man. He caused her to go down on her knees and[330] renounce the Almighty in these words: “I deny God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost.” (“Je renie Dieu le Père, Dieu le Fils, et Dieu le Saint Esprit”). After this, she was made to adore the Devil and invoke him in these terms: “Our great Master, help us!” (“Nostre grand Maistre, aide nous!”) and also to enter into an express covenant to adhere to his service. At the conclusion of this ceremony, the same acts of license, dancing and drinking (again bread and wine in mockery of the Holy Sacrament), took place as are described by Collette Dumont, widow Becquet, in her confession. On this occasion Isebell Le Moigne entered into a pact with Satan for one month only; but subsequently the agreement was extended to three years. She stated that Satan treated Collette Dumont with marked respect, always evoking her name first, styling her “Madame, la vieille Becquette,” and giving her a place by his side. She also said that one night, when she was at the Sabbath, the Devil marked her on the thigh. The mark thus made having been examined by women appointed for that purpose, they certified that they had thrust pins deep into it, and that Isebell felt no pain therefrom, nor did any blood follow when the pins were withdrawn.

It was in the shape of a hare, and in broad daylight, that the Devil appeared to her for the first time, urging her to seek revenge on her sister-in-law, La Girarde, with whom she had argued. At first, she resisted the temptation, but he showed up a second time, again on the road near her house, and this time he left her a packet of black powder, which she kept. The devil appeared a third time, in the same form, encouraging her, if she wouldn’t give herself to him, to sacrifice some living animal. So, she gave him a chicken, and he instructed her to meet him the next day before sunrise at the Sabbath, promising to send someone to guide her there. That night, old Collette Dumont came to her house and provided her with some black ointment, which she used to rub on herself. She was then carried over hedges and ditches to the meeting place near Rocquaine Castle. The Devil welcomed her in the form of a dog, with long upright horns and hands like a man's. He made her kneel and renounce the Almighty with these words: “I deny God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost.” After this, she was made to worship the Devil and call on him with these words: “Our great Master, help us!” She also entered into a specific agreement to serve him. After this ceremony, the same acts of license, dancing and drinking—again, bread and wine as a mockery of the Holy Sacrament—occurred, as described by Collette Dumont, widow Becquet, in her confession. On this occasion, Isebell Le Moigne made a pact with Satan for only one month, but later the agreement was extended to three years. She mentioned that Satan treated Collette Dumont with notable respect, always mentioning her name first, calling her “Madame, la vieille Becquette,” and giving her a place by his side. She also stated that one night, while she was at the Sabbath, the Devil marked her on the thigh. The mark was examined by women appointed for that purpose, and they confirmed that they had thrust pins deep into it, and that Isebell felt no pain from it, nor did any blood come out when the pins were removed.

According to her account, the Devil appeared occasionally in the form of a he-goat, and when they took leave of him, they all had to kiss him, that he inquired of them when they would return, and exhorted them to adhere to him and do all the evil in their power. He then took them all by the hand and they departed in different directions. She asserted also that it was the Devil who had been seen in the forms of a rat and a stoat in the[331] house of James Gallienne, whose child she had bewitched; that she was in the neighbourhood of the house at the time; and that the Devil, having resumed the form of a man, came to her and beat her severely about the head and face, which ill-treatment she attributed to her having refused to go with him to Gallienne’s house. She said that she never went to the Sabbath except when her husband was gone out to sea for the night, fishing.

According to her story, the Devil would sometimes appear as a male goat, and when they said goodbye to him, they all had to kiss him. He would ask when they would come back and urged them to stick with him and do all the evil they could. He then took each of them by the hand, and they went their separate ways. She claimed that it was the Devil who had shown up in the shapes of a rat and a stoat in the[331] house of James Gallienne, whose child she had put under a spell; that she was nearby at the time; and that the Devil, having taken the form of a man, came to her and hit her hard on the head and face, which she blamed on her refusal to go with him to Gallienne’s house. She mentioned that she only went to the Sabbath when her husband was out at sea for the night, fishing.

The depositions of the witnesses, taken down very minutely in the three cases above cited and in many others of a similar nature, have been preserved, and throw a good deal of light on the popular ideas of the day in respect to sorcerers and their doings.

The witness depositions, recorded in detail in the three cases mentioned above and many others like them, have been kept and provide significant insight into the public perceptions of the time regarding sorcerers and their activities.

[155] Editor’s Note.—Pavie used to be grown in ponds arranged for the purpose, and was used for making pack-saddles, horse-collars, mats, etc. It is a reed.—From John de Garis, Esq.

[155] Editor's Note.—Pavie used to be grown in ponds arranged for the purpose, and was used for making pack-saddles, horse-collars, mats, etc. It is a reed.—From John de Garis, Esq.

[156] Editor’s Note.—(See footnote to p. 308). Some had a goat’s hair intwined, others a flaxen thread.

[156] Editor's Note.—(See footnote to p. 308). Some had a goat’s hair intwined, others a flaxen thread.

Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, in his pamphlet on Witchcraft in the Channel Islands, points out, page 6, “that the natural tendency of wool and feathers to felt and clog together, has been distorted, by widely different peoples, into an outward and visible sign that occult and malignant influences were at work.”

Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, in his pamphlet on Witchcraft in the Channel Islands, points out, page 6, “that the natural tendency of wool and feathers to felt and cling together has been misinterpreted by various cultures as an obvious sign that evil and hidden forces were at play.”

[157] Editor’s Note.—“Il y avoit de l’etrain”—a Guernsey-French word—from the old French estraîn, estraine, lat. strannu.—See Métivier’s Dictionary “Etrain.”

[157] Editor's Note.—“Il y avoit de l’etrain”—a Guernsey-French word—from the old French estraîn, estraine, lat. strannu.—See Métivier’s Dictionary “Etrain.”

[158] Editor’s Note.—“Des graines noires comme de la neisle” (an old French word nêle, from Latin Nigella.)—Métivier’s DictionaryNéle.”

[158] Editor's Note.—“Des graines noires comme de la neisle” (an old French word nêle, from Latin Nigella.)—Métivier’s DictionaryNéle.”

[159] Editor’s Note.—The manner in which torture was administered in Guernsey is thus described by Warburton, herald and antiquary, temp. Charles II., in his Treatise on the History, Laws and Customs of the Island of Guernsey, 1682, page 126.

[159] Editor's Note.—The manner in which torture was administered in Guernsey is thus described by Warburton, herald and antiquary, temp. Charles II., in his Treatise on the History, Laws and Customs of the Island of Guernsey, 1682, page 126.

“By the law approved (Terrien, Lib. XII, Cap. 37), torture is to be used, though not upon slight presumption, yet where the presumptive proof is strong, and much more when the proof is positive, and there wants only the confession of the party accused. Yet this practice of torturing does not appear to have been used in the Island for some ages, except in the case of witches, when it was too frequently applied, near a century since. The custom then was, when any person was supposed guilty of sorcery or witchcraft, they carried them to a place in the town called La Tour Beauregard, and there, tying their hands behind them by the two thumbs, drew them to a certain height, with an engine made for that purpose, by which means sometimes their shoulders were turned round, and sometimes their thumbs torn off; but this fancy of witches has for some years been laid aside.”

“According to the law approved (Terrien, Lib. XII, Cap. 37), torture is meant to be used, not for minor suspicions, but when there is strong evidence, and even more so when the proof is clear, needing only the confession from the accused. However, this practice of torture hasn’t really been used on the Island for many years, except in witch cases, where it was applied too often almost a century ago. Back then, when someone was suspected of sorcery or witchcraft, they were taken to a place in the town called La Tour Beauregard, where their hands were tied behind their back by their thumbs and lifted to a certain height using a device designed for that, which sometimes dislocated their shoulders and occasionally tore off their thumbs; but this witch craze has been mostly abandoned for several years now.”

[160] Editor’s Note.—Mary Osgood, one of the “Salem Witches” tried in 1692, confessed that “when in a melancholy condition she saw the appearance of a cat at the end of the house, which cat proved to be the Devil himself.” See Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. II., p. 315.

[160] Editor's Note.—Mary Osgood, one of the “Salem Witches” tried in 1692, confessed that “when in a melancholy condition she saw the appearance of a cat at the end of the house, which cat proved to be the Devil himself.” See Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. II., p. 315.

[161] The Witches’ Sabbath being a travesty of all Christian holy rites and ceremonies, the “black ointment” evidently represented the chrism.

[161] The Witches’ Sabbath being a travesty of all Christian holy rites and ceremonies, the “black ointment” evidently represented the chrism.

[162] Editor’s Note.—“It is an example of the completeness and consistency with which a theory may organise its myth, that the fatal demons are generally represented as abhorring salt,—the preserving agent against decay.… The Devil, as heir of death-demons, appears in all European folk-lore as a hater of salt.” Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Moncure Conway, Vol. I., p. 288.

[162] Editor's Note.—“It is an example of the completeness and consistency with which a theory may organise its myth, that the fatal demons are generally represented as abhorring salt,—the preserving agent against decay.… The Devil, as heir of death-demons, appears in all European folk-lore as a hater of salt.” Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Moncure Conway, Vol. I., p. 288.

[163] Editor’s Note.—Susanne de Quetteville, daughter of Jehannet de Quetteville and his wife Colliche de Sausmarez, was born in 1586, married the Rev. Jean Perchard in 1611, and died in 1612.

[163] Editor's Note.—Susanne de Quetteville, daughter of Jehannet de Quetteville and his wife Colliche de Sausmarez, was born in 1586, married the Rev. Jean Perchard in 1611, and died in 1612.

Wizards and Witches.

There are some families in Guernsey whose members have the reputation of being sorcerers from their birth. These individuals require no initiation into the diabolic mysteries of the “Sabbat,” Satan claiming them as his own from the very cradle. They are, however, furnished by him with a familiar, generally in the shape of a fly, so that the phrase “avoir une mouque” is well understood as meaning that the person of whom it is said is one of the infernal fraternity. Indeed, in talking of persons who are addicted to magical arts, it is reckoned highly imprudent to speak of them as “sorciers” or “sorcières,” or to call them by the now almost-forgotten name of “Quéraud.”[164] By so doing you give offence, and,[332] what is of still more consequence, you put it in their power to injure you. It is, however, quite safe to speak of them as “gens du Vendredi,”[165] or “gens du hoc.”[166]

There are some families in Guernsey whose members have the reputation of being sorcerers from their birth. These individuals require no initiation into the diabolic mysteries of the “Sabbat,” Satan claiming them as his own from the very cradle. They are, however, furnished by him with a familiar, generally in the shape of a fly, so that the phrase “avoir une mouque” is well understood as meaning that the person of whom it is said is one of the infernal fraternity. Indeed, in talking of persons who are addicted to magical arts, it is reckoned highly imprudent to speak of them as “sorciers” or “sorcières,” or to call them by the now almost-forgotten name of “Quéraud.”[164] By so doing you give offence, and,[332] what is of still more consequence, you put it in their power to injure you. It is, however, quite safe to speak of them as “gens du Vendredi,”[165] or “gens du hoc.”[166]

Satan does not always wait for their death to claim their souls as his own, but sometimes carries them off bodily; and a former schoolmaster of the Vale, who, from his eccentricities, had acquired the reputation of being a wizard, having disappeared mysteriously, and having never been seen again, is commonly believed, to this day, to have been spirited away.

Satan doesn't always wait for someone to die to take their soul; sometimes, he takes them while they're still alive. A former schoolmaster from the Vale, known for his quirky behavior and rumored to be a wizard, mysteriously vanished and has never been seen again. To this day, people generally believe he was taken away.

Those who are born sorcerers have the faculty of transporting themselves at will wherever they please, but those who seek admission into the fraternity, and are initiated into the diabolical rites, are furnished by their infernal master with a certain ointment with which they anoint every part of their bodies before undertaking their aerial journeys. They are also supposed to be able to introduce themselves at night through the chinks and crevices of the buildings into the sheds in which the cattle are housed, for the purpose of milking the cows, not only thus depriving the owner of his property, but also worrying and alarming the poor animals, whose altered looks in the morning shew the ill-treatment to which they have been subjected. An old horse-shoe nailed on the door or lintel, or a[333] naturally pierced flintstone pebble attached to the key of the stable door, are both considered efficacious in warding off these attacks—but an infallible method of driving off the witches is to suspend wreaths of the bramble from the rafters. Witches and wizards travelling, not on land, but through the air, finding these unexpected obstacles in their way, get scratched.[167]

Those who are born sorcerers have the faculty of transporting themselves at will wherever they please, but those who seek admission into the fraternity, and are initiated into the diabolical rites, are furnished by their infernal master with a certain ointment with which they anoint every part of their bodies before undertaking their aerial journeys. They are also supposed to be able to introduce themselves at night through the chinks and crevices of the buildings into the sheds in which the cattle are housed, for the purpose of milking the cows, not only thus depriving the owner of his property, but also worrying and alarming the poor animals, whose altered looks in the morning shew the ill-treatment to which they have been subjected. An old horse-shoe nailed on the door or lintel, or a[333] naturally pierced flintstone pebble attached to the key of the stable door, are both considered efficacious in warding off these attacks—but an infallible method of driving off the witches is to suspend wreaths of the bramble from the rafters. Witches and wizards travelling, not on land, but through the air, finding these unexpected obstacles in their way, get scratched.[167]

After having rubbed themselves over with this ointment they are then instructed to pronounce without intermission the words “Roule, roule, par dessus ronces et buissons.” (“Roll, roll, above brambles and brakes”).

After applying this ointment, they are then instructed to continuously say the words “Roule, roule, par dessus ronces et buissons.” (“Roll, roll, above brambles and brakes”).

This was discovered in the following manner:—A prying valet, who lived in the service of a gentleman who was a wizard, of which fact he was nevertheless ignorant, was one day amusing himself by peeping through the key-hole of his master’s bed chamber. He observed his master make use of the ointment, and heard distinctly the words which he pronounced, immediately after which he became invisible. Wishing to try the effect of the unguent on his own person, he entered the room, and went through the process of anointment, but when he came to pronounce the magic formula, he made use of the word “dessous” instead of “dessus” (“under” instead of “over.”) Perhaps he was an Englishman, to whom the French “u” was an insurmountable difficulty. Be this as it may, he had reason to repent bitterly of his indiscreet curiosity, for, no sooner were the words out of his mouth, than he felt himself lifted up, and carried at a fearful rate through furze brakes and bramble hedges, while at the same[334] time he had the mortification to see his master gliding along through the air, several feet above the bushes, and laughing heartily at his misfortunes. At last, dreadfully scratched and torn, and more dead than alive, he arrived at the spot where the infernal troops had their rendezvous, but was too much frightened to notice what took place there, only too happy to escape without being forced, against his will, to enrol himself among them. His curiosity, however, was effectually cured, and he vowed nevermore to pry into his master’s secrets.[335][168]

This was discovered in the following manner:—A prying valet, who lived in the service of a gentleman who was a wizard, of which fact he was nevertheless ignorant, was one day amusing himself by peeping through the key-hole of his master’s bed chamber. He observed his master make use of the ointment, and heard distinctly the words which he pronounced, immediately after which he became invisible. Wishing to try the effect of the unguent on his own person, he entered the room, and went through the process of anointment, but when he came to pronounce the magic formula, he made use of the word “dessous” instead of “dessus” (“under” instead of “over.”) Perhaps he was an Englishman, to whom the French “u” was an insurmountable difficulty. Be this as it may, he had reason to repent bitterly of his indiscreet curiosity, for, no sooner were the words out of his mouth, than he felt himself lifted up, and carried at a fearful rate through furze brakes and bramble hedges, while at the same[334] time he had the mortification to see his master gliding along through the air, several feet above the bushes, and laughing heartily at his misfortunes. At last, dreadfully scratched and torn, and more dead than alive, he arrived at the spot where the infernal troops had their rendezvous, but was too much frightened to notice what took place there, only too happy to escape without being forced, against his will, to enrol himself among them. His curiosity, however, was effectually cured, and he vowed nevermore to pry into his master’s secrets.[335][168]

“Old Harbour.”

“Old Harbor.”

The following is another instance of the use of this infernal ointment. It is related that a lady of St. Pierre-du-Bois was astonished at the long time her husband remained in his private apartment, and her curiosity at last induced her to watch him. Accordingly she one day concealed herself in the room. Her husband came in shortly afterwards, and, after stripping off all his clothes, proceeded to anoint himself from head to foot with a certain ointment, after which he repeated the words “va et vient” (“go and come”), and immediately disappeared. Anxious to know whither he was gone, she went through the same ceremony, and no sooner had she repeated the mysterious words than she found herself on the summit of Pleinmont, in the midst of a large concourse of people. A table was set out, covered with a variety of viands of which some present invited her courteously to partake. Previously, however, to touching anything, she, like a good Christian, repeated aloud the words “Au nom de Dieu soit, Amen,” (“In the name of God, Amen”). No sooner had the sacred name passed her lips than she found herself alone. All had disappeared, and the only signs which remained of any living beings having been on the spot besides herself were recent marks of cloven feet indented on the sward in every direction.

The following is another example of the use of this cursed ointment. It is said that a woman from St. Pierre-du-Bois was shocked at how long her husband stayed in his private room, and her curiosity eventually led her to spy on him. So one day, she hid herself in the room. Her husband came in shortly after, and after taking off all his clothes, he started to cover himself from head to toe with a certain ointment. Then he repeated the words “va et vient” (“go and come”), and suddenly vanished. Eager to find out where he had gone, she went through the same process, and as soon as she said the mysterious words, she found herself on the summit of Pleinmont, surrounded by a large crowd of people. A table was set up, filled with various dishes, and some people present kindly invited her to join them. However, before touching anything, she, like a good Christian, loudly said the words “Au nom de Dieu soit, Amen,” (“In the name of God, Amen”). No sooner had the sacred name left her lips than she was alone. Everyone had vanished, and the only evidence that any living beings had been there besides her were fresh marks of cloven feet pressed into the grass in every direction.

[164] Mr. Métivier derives this word “quéraud,” meaning enchanter, or “maître sorcier,” from the old French charay, caral, meaning magical type or letter. “In dog Latin Caraco was the writer or engraver of occult characters, and in the old French version of “Le Roman du Lancelot du Lac” it says that “Morgain, la seur au Roi Artur, sceut des enchantements et des caraulx plus que nulle femme.””

[164] Mr. Métivier derives this word “quéraud,” meaning enchanter, or “maître sorcier,” from the old French charay, caral, meaning magical type or letter. “In dog Latin Caraco was the writer or engraver of occult characters, and in the old French version of “Le Roman du Lancelot du Lac” it says that “Morgain, la seur au Roi Artur, sceut des enchantements et des caraulx plus que nulle femme.””

[165] Friday nights being always the nights appointed for the “Sabbat.”

[165] Friday nights being always the nights appointed for the “Sabbat.”

[166] Mr. Métivier translates this word Hoc as the great feast given by the enemy of mankind to his familiars, the wizards and witches. Like most of the words and customs connected with witchcraft it had originally a sacred meaning, for he says that the Hebrew word in the seventh verse of the second Psalm, translated “the decree” is “the Hoc,” and means:—The law imposed by a King on his subjects from which there is no appeal.

[166] Mr. Métivier translates this word Hoc as the great feast given by the enemy of mankind to his familiars, the wizards and witches. Like most of the words and customs connected with witchcraft it had originally a sacred meaning, for he says that the Hebrew word in the seventh verse of the second Psalm, translated “the decree” is “the Hoc,” and means:—The law imposed by a King on his subjects from which there is no appeal.

[167] From George Allez, Esq.

From George Allez, Esq.

[168] From Miss Elizabeth Chepmell.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Miss Elizabeth Chepmell.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

A very similar story is told in M. Paul Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 277.

A very similar story is told in M. Paul Sebillot’s Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 277.

“Une femme avait deux enfants, quand elle les avait couchés, elle sortait, et ils ne la revoyaient que de matin. Un des enfants, qui commençait à être grand, fit mine de s’endormir, il vit sa mère aller sous le lit, se mettre toute nue, et se frotter d’onguent, puis dire, avant de partir:

“A woman had two children, and after she put them to bed, she would go out, only to be seen again the next morning. One of the children, who was growing up, pretended to fall asleep. He saw his mother go under the bed, take off all her clothes, apply some ointment, and then say before leaving:

“Par sur haies et bûchons (buissons) Faut que je trouve les autres où qu’ils sont.” Le gars, dès que sa mère fut partir, se frotta aussi avec l’onguent et dit:—“Par en travers haies et bûchons. Faut que je trouve les autres où qu’ils sont.” Mais, comme il s’était trompé en répétant ce qu’il avait ouï dire, il passa à travers les ronces et les haies, et arriva tout sanglant au rendezvous des sorciers. Il les trouva qui dansaient, et qui chantaient, et sa mère était avec eux.”

“Through hedges and bushes, I need to find the others wherever they are.” The guy, as soon as his mother left, rubbed himself with the ointment and said, “Through hedges and bushes. I need to find the others wherever they are.” But since he got confused repeating what he had heard, he went through the thorns and hedges, and arrived all bloody at the witches' meeting place. He found them dancing and singing, and his mother was with them.”

The Sky Adventure.

There is a story told of two men who were neighbours and inhabitants of the parish of St. Saviour’s, that their occupation—that of quarrymen—took them frequently to the Vale parish, where the finest qualities of granite are to be procured. The distance they had to traverse before arriving at their destination was considerable, and the road in some places, rather lonely.

There’s a story about two men who were neighbors living in the parish of St. Saviour’s. Their job as quarrymen often took them to the Vale parish, where the best granite can be found. The journey to get there was long, and in some parts, the road was quite isolated.

Leonard Sarre, who was of a companionable nature, thought that the tediousness of the way would be considerably lessened by having someone to talk to, even if it were only his fellow workman, Matthew Tostevin, whose taciturnity and reserve were proverbial. Often, when setting off in the early morning to go to his work, he would, as he passed Tostevin’s door, look in and offer his company. The answer was invariably the same:—

Leonard Sarre, who was friendly and sociable, believed that the boredom of the journey would be much lessened by having someone to chat with, even if it was just his coworker, Matthew Tostevin, whose quietness and restraint were well-known. Often, when leaving in the early morning for work, he would glance at Tostevin’s door and offer to keep him company. The response was always the same:—

“Go on, I shall be there as soon as you, though I shall not leave home for an hour to come.”

“Go ahead, I’ll be there as soon as you are, but I won’t be leaving home for another hour.”

When Sarre arrived at the quarry where they worked he was frequently astounded at finding Tostevin already there. The way which Sarre took was the very shortest and most direct. He was confident that Tostevin could not pass without his perceiving him, and any other road would entail at least half-an-hour’s extra walking to accomplish. There was evidently a mystery, and Leonard was resolved to fathom it.

When Sarre got to the quarry where they worked, he was often surprised to find Tostevin already there. The route Sarre took was the shortest and most direct. He was sure that Tostevin couldn't get by without him noticing, and any other way would mean at least an extra half-hour of walking. There was clearly a mystery, and Leonard was determined to figure it out.

At last, in answer to his repeated enquiries, Matthew told him that he was willing to let him into the secret. He bade him place his foot on one of his, clasp him tightly round the waist, shut his eyes closely, and, above all, on no account whatever, to utter a word.

At last, in response to his repeated questions, Matthew told him he was ready to share the secret. He asked him to place his foot on one of his, hold him tightly around the waist, close his eyes tightly, and, most importantly, not to say a word under any circumstances.

Leonard Sarre did as he was directed, and immediately felt himself lifted into the air and carried along at a fearful rate. In his fright he forgot the injunctions that had been given him, opened his eyes, and, finding himself far above the earth, cried out in terror “O, mon Dieu!” The holy name dissolved the unhallowed spell, at least so far as poor Leonard was concerned. He fell; fortunately it was into one of the most boggy spots of La Grand’ Mare, so he escaped with a few scratches and bruises, a thorough ducking, and a tremendous fright. What became of Matthew Tostevin is not known.

Leonard Sarre did as he was told and instantly felt himself lifted into the air, moving at a terrifying speed. In his panic, he forgot the instructions he had received, opened his eyes, and, seeing he was far above the ground, screamed in fear, “O, mon Dieu!” The sacred name broke the unholy spell, at least for poor Leonard. He fell; luckily, it was into one of the muddiest areas of La Grand’ Mare, so he came away with just a few scratches and bruises, a thorough soaking, and a huge scare. What happened to Matthew Tostevin is unknown.

It was not until many years had rolled over his head that Leonard Sarre ventured to relate his perilous adventure, and then Tostevin had long been dead.[169]

It was not until many years had rolled over his head that Leonard Sarre ventured to relate his perilous adventure, and then Tostevin had long been dead.[169]

[169] From John De Garis, Esq.

From John De Garis, Esq.

The Farmer's Wife and the Witch.

The barren and rugged hill of Catiauroc, situated near the sea-shore in the parish of St. Saviour’s, is the noted and favourite haunt of wizards and witches. Once every week on the Friday night they resort thither, and grand assemblies, at which their infernal master presides in person, are held at other seasons, particularly on St. Thomas’, or the longest night, and on the eve of Christmas.

The dry and rough hill of Catiauroc, located near the beach in the parish of St. Saviour’s, is a well-known and popular spot for wizards and witches. Every Friday night, they gather there, and large meetings, where their dark leader shows up in person, take place at other times, especially on St. Thomas’ night, or the longest night, and on Christmas Eve.

Though the power of sorcerers in doing harm is very great, yet they themselves are subject to all the accidents and infirmities of life, nor can their supernatural skill extricate them from any difficulty they may chance to get into.

Though sorcerers have a lot of power to cause harm, they are still vulnerable to all the accidents and weaknesses of life, and their supernatural abilities can't get them out of any trouble they may find themselves in.

A countrywoman left her cottage one morning at daybreak to look after her cows. In passing through a furze brake that led to the meadow she thought she perceived, by the yet imperfect light, what appeared to her a bundle of clothes thrown on the top of a hedge. On approaching nearer she was astonished to recognise a lady from the town, whose dress was so entangled in the brambles that it was impossible for her to extricate herself, or to descend from her elevated situation, and who was so exhausted that she had scarcely sufficient strength left to beg for assistance. It immediately occurred to her, that the lady in her aërial journey to the Catiauroc that night had kept too close to the earth, and thus had been caught by the bushes, but, remembering that there are some persons with whom it is better to be friends than enemies, she immediately drew near and assisted the lady to descend, at the same time expressing her surprise at seeing her in such a[339] singular position, and begging her to walk into her cottage and rest herself.

A countrywoman left her cottage one morning at dawn to tend to her cows. As she walked through a thicket heading to the meadow, she thought she saw what looked like a bundle of clothes tossed on top of a hedge. When she got closer, she was shocked to recognize a lady from town, whose dress was so tangled in the brambles that she couldn’t free herself or climb down, and she was so exhausted that she barely had the strength to ask for help. The woman realized that the lady must have been too close to the ground during her aerial journey to the Catiauroc the night before, and had gotten caught by the bushes. But remembering that it’s better to have friends than enemies, she quickly approached and helped the lady down, while expressing her surprise at finding her in such a unusual situation, and inviting her to come into her cottage to rest.

“No,” said the lady, thanking her, “I must now make the best of my way home. Mention to no living creature what you have seen this day, and all will go well with you, but bitterly will you repent your folly if you disobey this injunction.”

“No,” said the lady, thanking her, “I really need to head home now. Don’t tell anyone what you’ve seen today, and everything will be fine for you, but you’ll deeply regret your foolishness if you ignore this warning.”

She then left the countrywoman. It is not easy for a man to keep a secret from his wife, but it is almost impossible for a woman to conceal anything from her husband.

She then left the countrywoman. It's not easy for a man to keep a secret from his wife, but it's nearly impossible for a woman to hide anything from her husband.

The secret weighed on the poor woman’s heart and rendered her miserable, till at last she flattered herself she had discovered an expedient by which she might ease her mind without disobeying the commands put upon her. She therefore one morning desired her husband to follow her into the garden and stand at some little distance from her. She then addressed herself to a tree, and related to this inanimate object what she had seen, but the secret of course reached, as was intended, the ears of her husband. The subterfuge availed her nothing; before the close of day she was struck with deafness, and never, to her dying day, did she recover her hearing.

The secret weighed heavily on the poor woman's heart and made her miserable, until finally she convinced herself she'd found a way to ease her mind without breaking the rules imposed on her. So one morning, she asked her husband to follow her into the garden and stand a little distance away. She then spoke to a tree and shared with it what she had seen, but naturally, the secret reached her husband’s ears as intended. The trick didn’t help her at all; by the end of the day, she was struck deaf and never regained her hearing until her dying day.

The old woman of the Castel, who related this story to Miss Lane, said that the woman was her great-aunt, and remembered having seen her when very young.

The elderly woman from the Castel, who shared this story with Miss Lane, mentioned that the woman was her great-aunt and recalled seeing her when she was very young.

Stories very similar in their general features to the preceding are far from uncommon in the country, and in all the sorceress is represented as a lady of rank.

Stories very similar in their general features to the previous ones are quite common in the country, and in all of them, the sorceress is portrayed as a woman of high status.

A countryman met a lady entangled in the brambles on the top of a hedge. He disengaged her, and was promised that as long as he kept the secret he[340] should find every morning, under a stone which she pointed out to him, a piece of money.[170]

A countryman met a lady entangled in the brambles on the top of a hedge. He disengaged her, and was promised that as long as he kept the secret he[340] should find every morning, under a stone which she pointed out to him, a piece of money.[170]

Magic Books.

“O Faustus, lay that damnèd book aside
And gaze not on it, lest it tempt thy soul,
And heap God’s heavy wrath upon thy head!
Read, read the Scriptures:—that is blasphemy.”
Tragical History of Doctor Faustus, by Christopher Marlowe.

Many persons, although not absolutely considered as wizards, are looked upon with no favourable eye from their supposed possession of books relating to the black art, by the study of which they are thought to be able to control the elements, to produce strange effects either for good or bad on the bodies of man and beast, to discover hidden secrets, treasure, etc.

Many people, though not really seen as wizards, are viewed with suspicion because they’re believed to have books about the dark arts. It's thought that by studying these, they can manipulate the elements, create unusual effects—either positive or negative—on humans and animals, and uncover hidden secrets and treasures, among other things.

These books are generally known by the name of Albins, probably derived from that famous professor of magic, Albertus Magnus, many of whose formulas for raising the Devil, etc., they are said to contain.

These books are usually referred to as Albins, likely named after the renowned professor of magic, Albertus Magnus, whose formulas for summoning the Devil, among other things, they are said to include.

They are also called “Le Grammaille” or “Grand-Mêle,”[171] and a distinction is made between the Grand-Mêle and the Petit-Mêle.

They are also called “Le Grammaille” or “Grand-Mêle,”[171] and a distinction is made between the Grand-Mêle and the Petit-Mêle.

Among the effects which the possessors of these books are said to be able to produce is that of causing persons to walk in their sleep, and to direct their steps towards any point to which the dabbler in magic may wish them to go, but in order to[341] accomplish this, it is necessary that he should have previously drawn blood from the person on whom he intends to practise his unlawful art. So small a quantity however as that produced by the scratch of a pin is amply sufficient for the purpose.

Among the effects that the owners of these books are said to produce is the ability to make people sleepwalk and guide their steps to any location that the practitioner of magic desires. However, to[341]achieve this, it’s essential that they have previously drawn blood from the person they intend to work their unlawful art on. Interestingly, just a tiny amount, even just a scratch from a pin, is more than enough for this purpose.

These books are said to be indestructible. If thrown on the fire they remain unconsumed, if sunk in the sea, or buried in the earth, they will be found again the next day in the cupboard or chest from whence they were taken.[172]

These books are said to be indestructible. If thrown on the fire they remain unconsumed, if sunk in the sea, or buried in the earth, they will be found again the next day in the cupboard or chest from whence they were taken.[172]

[170] From Miss E. Chepmell.

From Miss E. Chepmell.

[171] Mr. Métivier in his dictionary translates Grand-Mêle as Grimoire, or the book by which sorcerers pretend to raise the dead, being derived from the old Norse word grîma, a spectre, a witch, a word which is, he says, also the origin of “grimace.” The Grand-Mêle of the Guernsey folk was literally the big book, just as the Petit-Mêle was the little book, Mêle being nothing but a survival of the Gothic Meli—a writing, discourse, or song. Also Ma’l, with the Norsemen, as Veda with the Hindoos, and as Scripture with us, was simply the collective name of all the holy books.

[171] Mr. Métivier in his dictionary translates Grand-Mêle as Grimoire, or the book by which sorcerers pretend to raise the dead, being derived from the old Norse word grîma, a spectre, a witch, a word which is, he says, also the origin of “grimace.” The Grand-Mêle of the Guernsey folk was literally the big book, just as the Petit-Mêle was the little book, Mêle being nothing but a survival of the Gothic Meli—a writing, discourse, or song. Also Ma’l, with the Norsemen, as Veda with the Hindoos, and as Scripture with us, was simply the collective name of all the holy books.

[172] From Elizabeth Matthieu.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Elizabeth Matthieu.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

Nowadays the people, in speaking of the “bad books” as they frequently term them, call them the “Grand Albert” and the “Petit Albert,” the former being undoubtedly derived from “Albertus Magnus.” The “Petit Albert” is an abridgment of the larger book, and is supposed to be comparatively harmless, and, with proper precautions, some say it may even be used by good Christians. The country people to this day believe these books to be imperishable, and many is the tale they tell of how they will neither drown, nor burn, and how in particular, one old wizard’s books at Saints’ Bay had to be buried, and part of the funeral service read over them, to keep them from reappearing on their accustomed shelf.

These days, when people talk about “bad books,” they often refer to them as the “Grand Albert” and the “Petit Albert.” The former clearly comes from “Albertus Magnus.” The “Petit Albert” is a shorter version of the larger book and is thought to be relatively harmless. Some even claim that with the right precautions, good Christians can use it. People in the countryside still believe these books cannot be destroyed, and there are many stories about how they won’t sink or burn. In one tale, an old wizard’s books in Saints’ Bay had to be buried, and part of the funeral service was read over them to prevent them from coming back to their usual spot.

Our old nurse, Margaret Mauger, has often told me the story of the books belonging to an extremely clever old gentleman who owned an estate in the country. At his death, when his daughters came to divide his large library, they were horrified to find many “witch books” and atheistical books included in it. These they set aside to be burnt, and also a great many harmless but dull histories, biographies, and sermons, which they did not wish to keep, and made one huge bonfire. But (and it was one of the daughters who vouched for the truth of this story) the good books would not burn with the bad books! A frightful smell arose, and thick columns of black smoke, but none were consumed, and they all had to be re-sorted, and made into two separate piles,—the sheep and the goats—and then they all burnt readily enough.—From Margaret Mauger.

Our old nurse, Margaret Mauger, often told me the story of the books owned by a very clever old man who had a country estate. When he passed away, his daughters came to split up his large library and were shocked to find many “witch books” and atheist books among them. They set these aside to be burned, along with a bunch of harmless but boring histories, biographies, and sermons that they didn’t want, and made one big bonfire. But (and it was one of the daughters who confirmed this story) the good books wouldn’t burn with the bad ones! A terrible smell filled the air, and thick black smoke rose, but none were destroyed, so they had to be sorted again into two separate piles — the sheep and the goats — and then they all burned just fine. —From Margaret Mauger.

“In Denmark and some neighbouring countries it is believed that a strange and formidable book exists, by means of which you can raise or lay the Devil—called the Book of Cyprianus. The owner of it can neither sell, bury or burn it, and if he cannot get rid of it before his death he becomes the prey of the fiend.”—Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Moncure Conway, Vol. 2., p. 282.

“In Denmark and some neighboring countries, people believe that a strange and powerful book exists, through which you can summon or banish the Devil—called the Book of Cyprianus. The owner cannot sell, bury, or burn it, and if they can't get rid of it before they die, they become prey to the fiend.”—Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Moncure Conway, Vol. 2., p. 282.

The Abbot of Lihou.

The small islet of Lihou lies on the western coast of Guernsey, from which it is separated by an arm of the sea. An ancient causeway, which is uncovered at half-tide, affords an easy access to the main-land, but it is dangerous to attempt the passage when the tide is flowing, for the coast is so flat that the water rises with great rapidity, and many accidents have occurred. A church, the ruins of which are still to be seen, existed here until the Reformation. It was[342] dedicated to Notre Dame de la Roche, and was served by a prior, who was appointed by the Prior of St. Michel du Valle, a dependency of the great Abbey of Mont St. Michel-au-peril-de-la-Mer, in the Bay of Avranches. The isle is to this day looked upon with such veneration by the Norman and Breton sailors employed in the coasting trade, that they never pass it without saluting, by lowering their topmasts, and there is reason to believe that it was a favourite resort of pilgrims. A house belonging to a family of the name of Lenfestey, and situated at Les Adams, is said to have been, in former days, the residence of the priest who officiated at Lihou. A free-stone let into one of the exterior walls has a rough delineation of a church incised on it, which is said to represent the Priory Church of Lihou as it formerly existed.[173]

The small islet of Lihou lies on the western coast of Guernsey, from which it is separated by an arm of the sea. An ancient causeway, which is uncovered at half-tide, affords an easy access to the main-land, but it is dangerous to attempt the passage when the tide is flowing, for the coast is so flat that the water rises with great rapidity, and many accidents have occurred. A church, the ruins of which are still to be seen, existed here until the Reformation. It was[342] dedicated to Notre Dame de la Roche, and was served by a prior, who was appointed by the Prior of St. Michel du Valle, a dependency of the great Abbey of Mont St. Michel-au-peril-de-la-Mer, in the Bay of Avranches. The isle is to this day looked upon with such veneration by the Norman and Breton sailors employed in the coasting trade, that they never pass it without saluting, by lowering their topmasts, and there is reason to believe that it was a favourite resort of pilgrims. A house belonging to a family of the name of Lenfestey, and situated at Les Adams, is said to have been, in former days, the residence of the priest who officiated at Lihou. A free-stone let into one of the exterior walls has a rough delineation of a church incised on it, which is said to represent the Priory Church of Lihou as it formerly existed.[173]

Stone supposed to represent the ancient Priory at Lihou.

Stone is thought to represent the ancient Priory at Lihou.

A few years ago the remains of a skeleton were discovered in sinking a well on the property, to which a certain number of houses in the neighbourhood have a right of resorting for water. Many persons who have gone to draw water at night have heard groans, thrice repeated, as if from a person expiring, and these have generally been followed by the death of some near relation of the hearer. Three days after Mrs. Savidan heard the groans, a boat, in which were two of her relations named Le Cras, was capsized in a storm and both perished.[174]

A few years ago the remains of a skeleton were discovered in sinking a well on the property, to which a certain number of houses in the neighbourhood have a right of resorting for water. Many persons who have gone to draw water at night have heard groans, thrice repeated, as if from a person expiring, and these have generally been followed by the death of some near relation of the hearer. Three days after Mrs. Savidan heard the groans, a boat, in which were two of her relations named Le Cras, was capsized in a storm and both perished.[174]

Notwithstanding the sanctity of the place, however, the old proverb of “The nearer the church, the farther from God,” might at one time have been applied to it, for it is related of one of the priors that he was addicted to the black art. Neither the fear of God, nor the censures of the church, could wean him from the fascinating study of magic, and the Grand-Mêle was far oftener in his hands than the Bible or breviary. But wizards, it is well known, have often been the victims of their own art, and so it chanced with the profane Prior of Lihou.

Despite the sacredness of the place, the old saying "The closer to the church, the farther from God," could once have applied to it. It's said that one of the priors was into the dark arts. Neither his fear of God nor the church's reprimands could pull him away from the captivating study of magic, and the Grand-Mêle was in his hands much more often than the Bible or breviary. However, it's well known that wizards have often fallen victim to their own practices, and that was the case with the irreverent Prior of Lihou.

One morning, taking advantage of the receding tide, he crossed over to Guernsey to seek an interview with[344] another adept in necromancy, the priest of the neighbouring Chapel of Ste. Apolline. He was accompanied by his servant, to whom he had entrusted a ponderous tome, containing the formulas by which he performed his incantations, and to whom he had given strict orders on no account to open the volume or read a word which it contained.

One morning, as the tide was going out, he made his way to Guernsey to meet with[344] another expert in necromancy, the priest from the nearby Chapel of Ste. Apolline. He was accompanied by his servant, to whom he had given a heavy book that held the formulas he used for his spells, and he had instructed him firmly not to open the book or read a single word inside it.

The visit over, the prior prepared to return to his convent, and walked along leisurely, knowing as it was then spring tide that two or three hours must elapse before the returning waves could bar the passage to the islet. The servant lingered behind, and when he arrived on the beach found his master already half way over. His curiosity had been vividly excited by the repeated injunctions of his master that he should abstain carefully from opening the book. He began to think that it must contain something very wonderful, and that, as but few minutes must elapse before their arrival at the convent, when the mysterious volume would, without doubt, be instantly demanded by the prior, if he did not seize this opportunity of acquainting himself with its contents, no other occasion might ever present itself. He yielded to the temptation, opened the book, and began to read. The prior by this time had arrived at about the middle of the causeway, and was astonished to find the tide rising rapidly and threatening to cut off his further progress, either backwards or forwards. He felt that some unnatural agency was at work, and, guessing how matters stood, looked back to the shore which he had just left, and saw his faithless servant comfortably seated on a heap of dried sea-weed, with the fatal volume spread open on his knees. He was reading aloud, and the prior caught enough of the[345] words to know that his attendant had hit upon the spell which causes the tides to rise out of their usual course, and, moreover, that he was reading most leisurely.

Once the visit was over, the prior got ready to head back to his convent and strolled along at his own pace, knowing that since it was spring tide, it would take two or three hours before the returning waves would block the path to the islet. The servant lagged behind, and when he reached the beach, he found his master already halfway across. His curiosity had been greatly piqued by his master's repeated warnings to avoid opening the book. He began to think it must hold something amazing, and since only a few minutes remained before they arrived at the convent, when the prior would undoubtedly demand the mysterious book, he felt he might never get another chance to learn its secrets. He gave in to temptation, opened the book, and started reading. By this time, the prior had reached about the middle of the causeway and was shocked to see the tide rising quickly, threatening to cut off his way forward or backward. He sensed that something unnatural was happening, and guessing what had occurred, he looked back at the shore he had just left. To his dismay, he saw his unfaithful servant comfortably sitting on a pile of dried seaweed, the cursed book open on his lap. He was reading aloud, and the prior caught enough of the words to realize that his attendant had discovered the spell that causes the tides to rise out of their normal flow, and worse yet, he was reading at a leisurely pace.

In great fright he called out to the man to read on quickly to the end, as he knew that then the waves would stop and return to their proper limits. The servant was too much absorbed in his reading to pay any attention to the directions given him, and the waves had by this time reached above the prior’s waist. In mortal agony he called out for the second time:—

In great fear, he shouted to the man to read quickly to the end, knowing that only then would the waves stop and go back to their rightful place. The servant was too caught up in his reading to listen to the instructions he was given, and by this time, the waves had already reached above the prior's waist. In unbearable agony, he called out for the second time:—

“If thou canst not read forwards, read backwards!”

“If you can't read forwards, read backwards!”

The roaring waves this time effectually drowned his voice. The servant read on, but long before he had arrived at the end of the incantation, the sea had covered the profane priest, and the demon whom the magic lines had evoked carried off his prey.[175]

The roaring waves this time effectually drowned his voice. The servant read on, but long before he had arrived at the end of the incantation, the sea had covered the profane priest, and the demon whom the magic lines had evoked carried off his prey.[175]

[173] Editor’s Note.—Mr. S. Carey Curtis, who is an architect, has made some very interesting plans of the ruins of Lihou Priory, and has shown their correspondence with the architecture of the building depicted on this stone. I will quote his exact words:—

[173] Editor's Note.—Mr. S. Carey Curtis, who is an architect, has made some very interesting plans of the ruins of Lihou Priory, and has shown their correspondence with the architecture of the building depicted on this stone. I will quote his exact words:—

“There is built into the wall of a house, on the Paysans Road, a sculptured stone, which corresponds so exactly with what might have been the Chapel of Lihou that I have, on the plan, restored the chapel on those lines. All the principal features work in exactly, the tower, the windows, the roof, etc.,—all except the door, of which there is positively no trace; but possibly, in view of the various coats of paint on the stone, it is merely a fancy of one of the many artists who have retouched it. Of the ruins which remain there is sufficient to show what its measurements once were. Of the tower, about twelve feet is still standing, a large portion of the north wall, and several smaller pieces; these all show that it consisted of a nave about thirty-four by twenty-three feet inside measurement, and a choir or sanctuary about thirty-four by twenty feet. There is enough of the north wall still standing to shew where the spring of the vaulting began, and thus, approximately, the height of the walls and roof. The corner of the chancel arch pier is a Caen stone, with a plain beading on it; there is also trace of a porphyry column on the south side of the sanctuary, and under the site of the altar is a paving of Malachite green and buff tiles, some of which still remain; they measure six and a quarter inches square and were laid alternately.”

“There's a sculpted stone built into the wall of a house on Paysans Road that closely resembles what could have been the Chapel of Lihou. Based on this, I’ve restored the chapel on the plan. All the main features fit perfectly—the tower, the windows, the roof, etc.—except for the door, which is completely missing. However, given the multiple layers of paint on the stone, it might just be a whim of one of the many artists who touched it up. The remaining ruins provide enough evidence to indicate its former dimensions. About twelve feet of the tower is still standing, along with a large section of the north wall and several smaller pieces. These suggest that it had a nave measuring about thirty-four by twenty-three feet inside and a choir or sanctuary of about thirty-four by twenty feet. There's enough of the north wall still up to show where the vaulting began, which helps estimate the height of the walls and roof. The corner of the chancel arch pier is made of Caen stone and features a simple beading; there are also traces of a porphyry column on the south side of the sanctuary, and beneath the altar site is a floor of Malachite green and buff tiles, some of which remain. They measure six and a quarter inches square and were laid alternately.”

The lettering has been explained as standing for “H … Dominus Lihou Mel,” “H … priest of Lihou Mel, (as Lihou was called in ancient times) in 1114.”

The lettering has been described as representing “H … Dominus Lihou Mel,” “H … priest of Lihou Mel, (as Lihou was referred to in ancient times) in 1114.”

[174] From Mrs. Savidan.

From Mrs. Savidan.

[175] From Dr. Lukis, to whom the story was told by an old woman at l’Erée.

[175] From Dr. Lukis, to whom the story was told by an old woman at l’Erée.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

A somewhat similar story was told me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel, who had heard it from her mother-in-law. A schoolmaster, either at St. Pierre-du-Bois or at Torteval, was given to witchcraft, and owned one of these “bad books.” He took it one day to his school and, by an oversight, left it on his desk. It was a lovely day, and, impatient to be out, he omitted to lock it up, and hurried home to get his dinner. Whilst in the middle of eating it, quite suddenly a terrific storm came on, such thunder and lightning as had never before been seen in the country, and was most unaccountable in such a hitherto lovely weather. It seemed to be at its worst just over the school. Terrified, remembering the book he had left there, he rushed back and there he found one of the boys reading this book out loud. He snatched the book from his hand, and asked him to show him where he had begun, and where he had read to, and then began at once to read backwards from where the boy had left off. As he read, the storm began to lull, and when he reached the place where the boy had begun to read, the storm had stopped as suddenly as it begun. (This is possibly another version of the story of “Satan and the Schoolmaster,” related in the chapter on the Devil.)

A somewhat similar story was told to me in 1896 by Mrs. Le Patourel, who had heard it from her mother-in-law. A schoolteacher, either at St. Pierre-du-Bois or at Torteval, was involved with witchcraft and owned one of these “bad books.” One day, he took it to his school and, by mistake, left it on his desk. It was a beautiful day, and, eager to be outside, he forgot to lock it up and hurried home for his dinner. While he was eating, suddenly, an incredible storm hit, with thunder and lightning like nothing ever seen in the area, which was especially strange given the previously lovely weather. The storm seemed to be worst right over the school. Terrified and remembering the book he had left behind, he rushed back and found one of the boys reading the book out loud. He grabbed the book from the boy and asked him to show where he had started reading and where he had left off. Then, he immediately began to read backwards from where the boy had stopped. As he read, the storm began to die down, and by the time he got to the part where the boy had started reading, the storm had stopped just as suddenly as it had begun. (This is possibly another version of the story of “Satan and the Schoolmaster,” mentioned in the chapter on the Devil.)

Mrs. Le Patourel also knew a man who had once owned a “Grand Albert” and used it, and, repenting, tried to burn it, but it is well known that if you have once used one of these books you can never rid yourself of it, try as you will. He heated his oven red hot, and put the book within it. Two minutes afterwards he looked up and saw the book, unsinged even, in its old place on the dresser. My cousin Miss Le Pelley sends me a story told her by an old servant Judy Ozanne, how some very religious people, going into a house found a “Grand Albert” on the poûtre (the centre beam) in the kitchen, so they threw it into the fire, but in vain, for “it went back to its old place and stayed there!”

Mrs. Le Patourel also knew a man who had once owned a "Grand Albert" and used it. Later, he regretted it and tried to burn it, but it's well known that once you've used one of these books, you can never get rid of it, no matter how hard you try. He heated his oven until it was red hot and put the book inside. Two minutes later, he looked up and saw the book, completely untouched, back in its old spot on the dresser. My cousin Miss Le Pelley shared a story told to her by an old servant, Judy Ozanne, about some very religious people who, while visiting a house, found a "Grand Albert" on the poûtre (the central beam) in the kitchen. They threw it into the fire, but it was useless, as it "went back to its old place and stayed there!"

A Wizard on the West Coast.

We all know how dangerous it is to possess books which treat of the arts of magic and sorcery, or to tamper in any way with these forbidden practices.

We all know how dangerous it is to have books that discuss the arts of magic and sorcery, or to mess around with these forbidden practices in any way.

It came to the ears of a former rector of St. Pierre-du-Bois or Torteval, that one of his parishioners, of the name of Sarre, not only owned such books, but was in the habit of reading and studying them. Indeed, if there was any truth in public rumour, many of Sarre’s neighbours had been sufferers from the improper use he made of the knowledge thus unlawfully acquired. The good rector thought it his duty to remonstrate with his parishioner, and to point out to him the sinfulness of his conduct, and the danger he was incurring of forfeiting both body and soul to the Prince of Darkness; but all his good advice was, for a long time, treated with contempt. At last, what the rector’s charitable remonstrances had been unable to effect was brought about by Sarre’s own fears. The presence of a large black cat, which followed him wherever he went, and was with him night and day, began to alarm him. It was useless to attempt to drive the beast away; it cared neither for threats nor blows. In short Sarre began to be seriously alarmed lest his assiduous study of the forbidden volumes should, at last, have brought, if not Satan, at least one of his familiars, to dog his steps continually, and to watch an opportunity of seizing on his prey.

It reached the ears of a former rector of St. Pierre-du-Bois or Torteval that one of his parishioners, named Sarre, not only owned such books but also regularly read and studied them. In fact, if you believed the local gossip, many of Sarre’s neighbors had suffered from the improper ways he used the knowledge he had unlawfully gained. The good rector felt it was his duty to confront his parishioner and highlight the sinfulness of his actions, warning him about the danger of losing both body and soul to the Prince of Darkness; however, Sarre dismissed all his good advice for a long time. Eventually, what the rector’s kind warnings couldn't achieve was brought about by Sarre’s own fears. The constant presence of a large black cat that followed him everywhere, day and night, began to unsettle him. Attempts to drive the animal away were pointless; it ignored both threats and blows. In short, Sarre became genuinely worried that his relentless study of the forbidden books had, if not attracted Satan, at least one of his minions, to follow him closely and watch for a chance to claim him as prey.

Under these circumstances he thought it most prudent to get rid of the books, and, with this intent, went one night to the extreme verge of low-water mark at spring-tides, dug a hole in the sand, and buried the accursed volumes. The rising tide[347] soon covered the spot, and Sarre returned home with his mind at ease. His feeling of security was not destined to be of long duration, for, on entering his door, he was met by the black cat, who, erecting his tail, and rubbing himself against his master’s legs, manifested his joy at seeing him again. The next object that his eyes rested on were the books he had just buried, carefully placed on their accustomed shelf, and as dry as if they had never left it. A profound melancholy seized him; he ceased to occupy himself in his usual avocations, and wandered about the cliffs and sea-shore in a disconsolate state, till, at last, he disappeared. Those who were charitably disposed, surmised that, in his despair, he had thrown himself over one of the lofty precipices of Pleinmont into the sea, but there were not wanting others who suggested that the master, into whose service he had entered, had at last claimed his own, and carried him off bodily.[176]

Under these circumstances he thought it most prudent to get rid of the books, and, with this intent, went one night to the extreme verge of low-water mark at spring-tides, dug a hole in the sand, and buried the accursed volumes. The rising tide[347] soon covered the spot, and Sarre returned home with his mind at ease. His feeling of security was not destined to be of long duration, for, on entering his door, he was met by the black cat, who, erecting his tail, and rubbing himself against his master’s legs, manifested his joy at seeing him again. The next object that his eyes rested on were the books he had just buried, carefully placed on their accustomed shelf, and as dry as if they had never left it. A profound melancholy seized him; he ceased to occupy himself in his usual avocations, and wandered about the cliffs and sea-shore in a disconsolate state, till, at last, he disappeared. Those who were charitably disposed, surmised that, in his despair, he had thrown himself over one of the lofty precipices of Pleinmont into the sea, but there were not wanting others who suggested that the master, into whose service he had entered, had at last claimed his own, and carried him off bodily.[176]

[176] From Mrs. W. T. Collings, wife of the late Seigneur of Sark.

[176] From Mrs. W. T. Collings, wife of the late Seigneur of Sark.

The Wizard's Demise.

A certain man of the name of Robin, who lived near Les Capelles, in the parish of St. Sampson’s, had risen from being a day labourer to be the possessor of what, in Guernsey, passes for a considerable landed estate. Riches are sure to create envy, and more particularly is this the case when a man has been prosperous in the world and has arrived at a rank and station to which he was not born. The poor hate him because he has acquired a title to consideration, which his origin, as humble as their own, can never confer. The rich pretend to despise him because[348] he is wanting in the accidental circumstance of birth. All concur in attributing his success in life to luck, to want of honesty, to anything but intelligence, industry, and good conduct. It will not, therefore, be thought surprising if calumny was busy at work to blacken the character of one, who, like Robin, had been so fortunate in his undertakings. He was openly spoken of by his neighbours as being addicted to sorcery.

A man named Robin, who lived near Les Capelles in the parish of St. Sampson’s, had worked his way up from being a day laborer to owning what is considered a significant piece of land in Guernsey. Wealth is bound to spark envy, especially when someone has succeeded and reached a social status they weren't born into. The poor resent him because he has gained respect that his humble beginnings, just like theirs, can't provide. The wealthy pretend to look down on him because he lacks the privilege of birth. Everyone attributes his success to luck, dishonesty, or anything other than intelligence, hard work, and good behavior. So, it's not surprising that gossip was actively trying to tarnish the reputation of someone like Robin, who had been so successful in his ventures. His neighbors openly accused him of practicing sorcery.

It was well known that he possessed the art of taming the most refractory bulls, and it therefore followed as a matter of course that he had also the power of bewitching other cattle. Sometimes, when a cow was sick, and all the usual nostrums of the village farrier had failed in effecting a cure, recourse was had, as a last resort, to Robin, who was generally successful. What conclusion was more natural, than that he, who could so easily remove a malady, had also the power of inflicting it? Besides, it was whispered about by some of those who contrive to be well informed of all that passes, even in the most secret recesses of their neighbours’ houses, that Robin would sit for hours together, shut up in his private room, with a pack of cards before him, with which he appeared to be playing some game. No adversary was seen, but what game can be played by one man alone? It was clear to the most obtuse that another was present, although invisible to mortal eye, and who could this be but the great enemy of human souls?

It was widely known that he had a knack for taming even the wildest bulls, so it naturally followed that he could also charm other livestock. Sometimes, when a cow got sick and all the usual remedies from the village vet failed to help, people turned to Robin as a last option, and he was usually successful. What could be a more obvious conclusion than that someone who could easily cure a sickness also had the ability to cause it? Additionally, some gossipers, who prided themselves on knowing everything that happened—even in the most private corners of their neighbors’ homes—whispered that Robin would spend hours locked in his room with a deck of cards, seemingly playing some game. No opponent was in sight, but what game can be played by one person alone? It was clear to even the dullest observer that someone else was there, although invisible to the human eye, and who could that be but the great enemy of human souls?

At last old age came on; Robin became more and more infirm, and was at last confined to his bed. During his illness his attendants were much annoyed by the continual creaking and cracking of an ancient[349] oaken press, which stood in the corner of the room, and which he would not allow them on any account to open or meddle with. Of course they all thought that this chest contained untold gold, for he was known to be extremely avaricious—in fact he was one of those “who would cut a double[177] in two” as the saying is. He was frightfully hard on all his workmen, exacting every moment of their time. So far did he carry this, that it is said he only allowed them five minutes to take their noon-day meal, which, according to the universal custom at that time, was furnished by the employer, and eaten at his table. It was commonly believed that one source of his wealth was the discovery of a buried treasure in one of his fields. There was a well on his property which was intermittent, at times overflowing, and at others not having above an inch or so of water in it. It was supposed to conceal a treasure, and a man was sent down to examine it, but no sooner had he begun to bale out the water than it returned with such violence that he was obliged to be drawn up to avoid drowning. When Robin was dying, his son urged him to give something to the poor, but his constant answer was:—

At last old age came on; Robin became more and more infirm, and was at last confined to his bed. During his illness his attendants were much annoyed by the continual creaking and cracking of an ancient[349] oaken press, which stood in the corner of the room, and which he would not allow them on any account to open or meddle with. Of course they all thought that this chest contained untold gold, for he was known to be extremely avaricious—in fact he was one of those “who would cut a double[177] in two” as the saying is. He was frightfully hard on all his workmen, exacting every moment of their time. So far did he carry this, that it is said he only allowed them five minutes to take their noon-day meal, which, according to the universal custom at that time, was furnished by the employer, and eaten at his table. It was commonly believed that one source of his wealth was the discovery of a buried treasure in one of his fields. There was a well on his property which was intermittent, at times overflowing, and at others not having above an inch or so of water in it. It was supposed to conceal a treasure, and a man was sent down to examine it, but no sooner had he begun to bale out the water than it returned with such violence that he was obliged to be drawn up to avoid drowning. When Robin was dying, his son urged him to give something to the poor, but his constant answer was:—

Je n’en counis pouïnt.” (“I do not know any.”)

"I don't know any."

His last hour was, however, rapidly approaching, and he desired the press to be opened, and certain books which it contained to be thrown on the hearth where a large fire was blazing. His orders were obeyed, but, to the great astonishment of the servants and attendants, instead of being consumed in the[350] flames, the books extinguished the fire![178] Fresh faggots were, by the orders of the dying man, heaped on the hearth, and kindled, and, at last, the mysterious books, if not consumed, at least disappeared. The press had ceased to creak from the moment the books were taken out of it, and shortly afterwards Robin breathed his last.

His last hour was, however, rapidly approaching, and he desired the press to be opened, and certain books which it contained to be thrown on the hearth where a large fire was blazing. His orders were obeyed, but, to the great astonishment of the servants and attendants, instead of being consumed in the[350] flames, the books extinguished the fire![178] Fresh faggots were, by the orders of the dying man, heaped on the hearth, and kindled, and, at last, the mysterious books, if not consumed, at least disappeared. The press had ceased to creak from the moment the books were taken out of it, and shortly afterwards Robin breathed his last.

A storm of unusual violence was raging at the time, but the most singular circumstance remains yet to be told. A crow of unusual size was seen to hover over the house, and finally alighted on the roof, and, it is said, that on the day of the funeral, as the corpse was leaving the house, it flew down and perched on the coffin. In vain did the bearers endeavour to drive it off; it held its ground, and even when the body was lowered into the grave it would not quit the station which it had chosen, but suffered itself to be covered with the mould by the sexton.[179]

A storm of unusual violence was raging at the time, but the most singular circumstance remains yet to be told. A crow of unusual size was seen to hover over the house, and finally alighted on the roof, and, it is said, that on the day of the funeral, as the corpse was leaving the house, it flew down and perched on the coffin. In vain did the bearers endeavour to drive it off; it held its ground, and even when the body was lowered into the grave it would not quit the station which it had chosen, but suffered itself to be covered with the mould by the sexton.[179]

[177] A double is the smallest copper coin in Guernsey currency, value one-eighth of a penny.

[177] A double is the smallest copper coin in Guernsey currency, value one-eighth of a penny.

[178] Editor’s Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 304, M. Sebillot tells the story of a priest, who, at the request of a penitent “sorcier,” tries to burn Le Petit Albert:—“Il le mit dans le foyer pour le brûler; mais le livre sautait dans le feu comme s’il avait voulu en sortir. Le prêtre le repoussait dans les flammes avec sa canne, et il brûla longtemps sans se consumer.”

[178] Editor's Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome I., p. 304, M. Sebillot tells the story of a priest, who, at the request of a penitent “sorcier,” tries to burn Le Petit Albert:—“Il le mit dans le foyer pour le brûler; mais le livre sautait dans le feu comme s’il avait voulu en sortir. Le prêtre le repoussait dans les flammes avec sa canne, et il brûla longtemps sans se consumer.”

[179] From Miss Elizabeth Chepmell, Nancy Bichard, and Rachel Duport.

[179] From Miss Elizabeth Chepmell, Nancy Bichard, and Rachel Duport.

Editor’s Note.

Editor's Note.

“In German Switzerland, a crow perching on the roof of a house where a corpse lies, is a sure sign that the dead is damned.” Swainson’s Folk-Lore, p. 84.

“In German Switzerland, a crow sitting on the roof of a house where a corpse is located is a definite sign that the dead person is damned.” Swainson’s Folk-Lore, p. 84.

“In Germany ravens are believed to hold the souls of the damned, sometimes to be the evil one himself.” Idem., p. 90. “The raven was indeed, from of old endowed with the holy awfulness of the Christian dove in the Norse mythology. Odin was believed to have given this bird the colour of the night, that it might the better spy out the deeds of darkness.” Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Conway, Vol. 2., p. 368.

“In Germany, people believe that ravens carry the souls of the damned, sometimes considered to be the devil himself.” Idem., p. 90. “The raven has long been seen as having the sacred fearfulness of the Christian dove in Norse mythology. Odin was thought to have given this bird the color of night so it could better observe the deeds of darkness.” Demonology and Devil-Lore, by Conway, Vol. 2., p. 368.

The Caubo Witch.[180]

Among the many bays with which the sea-coast of Guernsey is indented, few have a wilder aspect than[351] that of Caûbo; not that it is surrounded with bold cliffs and precipices, like those of the southern coast, for, on the contrary, the sea is only prevented from inundating the neighbouring land by the banks of sand and shingle which the ever-restless waves have thrown up, or by the sea walls which the industry of man has raised to form a barrier against them.

Among the many bays along the coast of Guernsey, few look as wild as[351] Caûbo. It’s not surrounded by steep cliffs and drops like the southern coast; instead, the sea is kept from flooding the nearby land by the banks of sand and gravel that the constantly moving waves have built up, or by the sea walls that humans have constructed to protect against it.

Its charm consists in the wildness of its scenery[181]—the rugged promontory of “La Roque du Guet,” surmounted by an old watch-house and battery to the south; the point of land known as “Les Grandes Roques,” with its outlying reefs, the scene of many a wreck, to the north; the chain of rocks stretching right across the bay to the westward, and seeming to bar all access to the land. All this, whether seen when, with a westerly wind, the heavy waves are sweeping in with resistless force from the broad Atlantic, or when, on a calm summer’s day, the sun’s rays “like light dissolved in star-showers” pour down on the brilliantly blue water, from which the innumerable jagged peaks arise, from any of which one might expect to “have sight of Proteus rising from the sea, or hear old Triton blow his wreathèd horn.” The shores are alternately picturesque and rugged, or else smiling valleys of green fields overhung with trees, and with a few old thatched houses in the background, and, until lately, were inhabited almost exclusively by a race of poor hardy fishermen, to whom every passage through the intricate and rugged rocks of the bay are well known, but who are by no means exempt from the[352] superstitions that seem to attach particularly to a sea-faring life.

Its charm consists in the wildness of its scenery[181]—the rugged promontory of “La Roque du Guet,” surmounted by an old watch-house and battery to the south; the point of land known as “Les Grandes Roques,” with its outlying reefs, the scene of many a wreck, to the north; the chain of rocks stretching right across the bay to the westward, and seeming to bar all access to the land. All this, whether seen when, with a westerly wind, the heavy waves are sweeping in with resistless force from the broad Atlantic, or when, on a calm summer’s day, the sun’s rays “like light dissolved in star-showers” pour down on the brilliantly blue water, from which the innumerable jagged peaks arise, from any of which one might expect to “have sight of Proteus rising from the sea, or hear old Triton blow his wreathèd horn.” The shores are alternately picturesque and rugged, or else smiling valleys of green fields overhung with trees, and with a few old thatched houses in the background, and, until lately, were inhabited almost exclusively by a race of poor hardy fishermen, to whom every passage through the intricate and rugged rocks of the bay are well known, but who are by no means exempt from the[352] superstitions that seem to attach particularly to a sea-faring life.

Of late some extensive quarries have been opened in the hills that lie eastward of the bay, from one of which the dark granite steps leading to the western entrance of St. Paul’s Cathedral were hewn. The quarries have brought other labourers to reside in the neighbourhood, and it is from a brother of one of these—a Cornishman—that the following particulars have been obtained.

Recently, some large quarries have been opened in the hills to the east of the bay, from which the dark granite steps leading to the western entrance of St. Paul’s Cathedral were carved. The quarries have attracted more workers to live in the area, and it is from a brother of one of these workers—a Cornishman—that the following details have been gathered.

The quarryman now in question, when he first determined on seeking work at Caûbo, had much difficulty in finding a cottage to suit him; but, at last, tempted by the low rent asked for one, which had remained untenanted for a long time, he made up his mind to take it. Other labourers had lived formerly in the house, but generally, after a short residence, they had left it as soon as they could find a decent excuse, without assigning any definite reason. The quarryman had not been long settled in his new habitation when he and his family began to be alarmed by strange and unaccountable noises, particularly at night. He spoke to some of the neighbours on the subject, and, at last, with some difficulty—for it was evident that there was a great unwillingness to speak on the subject,—he ascertained that the house had the reputation of being bewitched, and that an old woman living in the immediate vicinity was commonly reported to be the cause of the nightly disturbances. Some of the previous tenants went so far as to say that on stormy nights, when the wind was blowing a full gale from the south-west, and all were gathered round the hearth, lamenting the sad condition of the poor mariners and fishermen[353] out at sea, and praying for the safety of the shipping exposed to the pitiless blast, they had seen the old sorceress come down the chimney in a cloud of smoke and soot, pass through their midst, and vanish through the key-hole, causing all the doors in the cottage to slam, and leaving a villainous smell behind her. Other tales, no less veracious, are told of her.

The quarry worker in question, when he first decided to look for a job in Caûbo, had a hard time finding a cottage that fit his needs. Eventually, however, he was swayed by the low rent of one that had been empty for a long time, and he decided to take it. Previous workers had lived in the house, but they usually left it as soon as they could find a good excuse, without giving any specific reason. The quarryman hadn’t been living in his new home for long when he and his family started to get worried about strange and unexplained noises, especially at night. He discussed the issue with some neighbors, and, after some effort—since it was clear they were reluctant to talk about it—he learned that the house was rumored to be haunted, and that an old woman living nearby was thought to be responsible for the nightly disturbances. Some of the former tenants claimed that on stormy nights, when the wind was howling from the southwest and everyone was gathered around the fireplace, lamenting the dire plight of the poor sailors and fishermen out at sea and praying for the safety of the boats caught in the harsh gusts, they had seen the old witch come down the chimney in a cloud of smoke and soot, pass through them, and vanish through the key-hole, causing all the doors in the cottage to slam shut and leaving a foul odor in her wake. Other equally credible stories are told about her.

A woman, scrupulously clean in her person and attire, against whom the witch had a previous grudge, chanced to make use of some not very complimentary expressions in speaking of her, and instantaneously her clothes were covered with vermin of the most loathsome description. A neighbour, who had offended her, was never able, either by fair means or foul, to get his cattle past the witch’s dwelling, but was obliged to take another and much longer way in leading them to and from their pasturage, to the grievous loss of his time and temper.

A woman, meticulously clean in both her appearance and clothing, who the witch had a prior grudge against, happened to say some not-so-nice things about her, and instantly her clothes became infested with the most disgusting pests. A neighbor who had wronged her could never manage to get his cattle past the witch’s house, no matter what he tried, and had to take a much longer route to lead them to and from their grazing, which greatly wasted his time and patience.

Two strong horses, harnessed to the empty cart of another man with whom the sorceress had lately had a quarrel, though urged by word and whip, were unable to move it an inch forward. It was well known to all that it was by means of books of magic that she was enabled to perform these and still greater marvels; and her brothers, good respectable men, who were aware of her evil deeds and ashamed of the disgrace her conduct brought on the family, finding that all their remonstrances were in vain, and that they could not persuade her to abandon her evil courses, had attempted to destroy the books, and so deprive her, in some degree, of her power of doing mischief.

Two strong horses, hitched to the empty cart of another man with whom the sorceress had recently quarreled, were unable to budge it even an inch forward, no matter how much they were urged with words and the whip. It was widely known that her ability to perform these and even greater wonders came from her books of magic; her brothers, respectable men who knew about her malicious actions and felt ashamed of the disgrace she brought upon the family, found that all their attempts to reason with her were futile, and since they couldn't convince her to give up her wicked ways, they tried to destroy the books, hoping to limit her ability to cause harm.

On one occasion, during her absence from home,[354] they got possession of the unhallowed volumes, and, lighting a large fire on the hearth, placed them in the midst of the flames, and heaped up fuel around them, until, to all appearance, they were reduced to a heap of ashes.

On one occasion, while she was away from home,[354] they got hold of the forbidden books and, starting a big fire in the fireplace, tossed them into the flames, piling up more fuel around them until, it seemed, they were completely turned to ashes.

They were rejoicing in the success of their undertaking, but, alas, their joy was of short duration. They soon found that all their labour had been in vain, and that they had consumed their fuel to no purpose; for, chancing to cast their eyes on the top of an old chest of drawers which stood in one corner of the room, where the books, when not actually in use, were always to be found, what was their dismay to see them lying there uninjured and looking as if they had never been touched. Fire, it was clear, had no power over them. So they determined to try what effect the other elements, earth and water, might have. It chanced to be one of the lowest spring-tides in the year, so they carried the books down to dead low-water mark, dug a deep hole in the sand, placed the books in it, and watched until the flowing tide had covered the spot with three or four feet of water.

They were celebrating the success of their project, but unfortunately, their happiness was short-lived. They soon realized that all their hard work had been pointless and that they had wasted their fuel; for, when they glanced at the top of an old dresser in the corner of the room, where the books were always stored when not in use, they were shocked to see the books lying there unharmed and looking like they had never been touched. Clearly, fire had no effect on them. So, they decided to see what impact the other elements, earth and water, might have. It happened to be one of the lowest spring tides of the year, so they took the books down to the low-water mark, dug a deep hole in the sand, placed the books in it, and watched until the rising tide covered the spot with three or four feet of water.

They then returned home, and on entering the cottage naturally turned their eyes towards the usual resting-place of the books. There they were, without a vestige of sand on them, and as dry as bones. After these two attempts they gave up all hopes of ever getting rid of the unholy tomes; indeed it is well known that there is but one method of destroying such books; it is by burying them with their owner when death shall have delivered the world from his or her presence.

They then went home, and upon entering the cottage, they naturally looked toward the usual spot where the books rested. There they were, completely free of sand and as dry as a bone. After these two attempts, they gave up all hope of ever getting rid of the cursed books; in fact, it’s well known that there’s only one way to destroy such books: by burying them with their owner when death has removed them from the world.

It is fortunate that there are men and women who have the gift of counteracting the spells of wizards and witches; and it so chances that not many doors from the house where the witch of Caûbo dwelt there resided an old man whose knowledge enabled him to frustrate her evil designs, and whose services were readily given to those who may require them. These things are said to have happened as lately as the year 1874, and are a proof that, in some quarters at least, and notwithstanding the boasted enlightenment of the nineteenth century, faith in witchcraft is as rife as ever. Can it, however, be wondered at, if ignorant peasants should believe in what they think they have Scriptural warrant for considering an article of faith, when learned men and educated women are found ready to give in to all the delusions of spiritualism.

It’s a good thing that there are people who can counteract the spells of wizards and witches; and it just so happens that not far from the house of the witch of Caûbo lived an old man whose knowledge allowed him to thwart her evil plans, and whose help was willingly offered to those in need. These events are said to have occurred as recently as 1874, and they show that, at least in some places, and despite the supposed enlightenment of the nineteenth century, belief in witchcraft is as strong as ever. Can we really be surprised if uninformed peasants believe in what they think they have biblical support for as a matter of faith, when educated men and women are found ready to accept all the illusions of spiritualism?

[180] Caûbo = “Sic Armorici Coet-Bo = La Baie du Bois, Sinus Sylvestris, il y a une Coet Bo sur la côte du Bretagne.” MS. note by Mr. Métivier.

[180] Caûbo = “Sic Armorici Coet-Bo = La Baie du Bois, Sinus Sylvestris, il y a une Coet Bo sur la côte du Bretagne.” MS. note by Mr. Métivier.

[181] Editor’s Note.—It must be remembered that none of Sir Edgar’s MSS. are dated later than 1874, and therefore that none of the greenhouses, suburban villas, and workmen’s cottages which have so spoilt our island scenery were then built.

[181] Editor's Note.—It must be remembered that none of Sir Edgar’s MSS. are dated later than 1874, and therefore that none of the greenhouses, suburban villas, and workmen’s cottages which have so spoilt our island scenery were then built.

The Witch of Ville-ès-Pies.[182]

There lived in the last century at La Ville-ès-Pies, in that part of the parish of St. Michel-du-Valle known as “Le Clos,” an old lady, whose maiden name it is not necessary to recall any more than that of the really worthy man who had the misfortune to be joined with her in the bonds of wedlock. Suffice it to say that both belonged to respectable families. It was notorious, however, to all the neighbourhood that she was addicted to the execrable practice of witchcraft; indeed she made no mystery of it, for she was proud of the fear she inspired, and clever enough to turn it to her own advantage;[356] knowing well that the time was past when the suspicion alone of being an adept in the black art was sufficient to condemn a person to the stake.

There lived in the last century at La Ville-ès-Pies, in that part of the parish of St. Michel-du-Valle known as “Le Clos,” an old lady, whose maiden name isn't important to recall any more than that of the genuinely decent man who unfortunately married her. It's enough to say that both came from respectable families. However, everyone in the neighborhood knew that she was into the terrible practice of witchcraft; in fact, she didn’t hide it at all, as she took pride in the fear she created and was smart enough to use it to her advantage, well aware that the days when mere suspicion of practicing the dark arts could lead to being burned at the stake were gone.[356]

The place whither she was said to be in the habit of resorting to meet her infernal master, and to dance and revel at night with others, who, like herself, had entered into a league with the Prince of Darkness, was that group of rocks and islets near Herm, known by the name of “Les Houmets d’Amont.”[183]

The place whither she was said to be in the habit of resorting to meet her infernal master, and to dance and revel at night with others, who, like herself, had entered into a league with the Prince of Darkness, was that group of rocks and islets near Herm, known by the name of “Les Houmets d’Amont.”[183]

On these occasions she was in the habit of attiring herself in her very best array, and a pair of silver slippers formed a principal part of her adornment. How she came, in her nocturnal flight, to drop one of them, is not known, but it was picked up on one of these rocks by a fisherman, recognised as her property, and honestly returned to her. Perhaps the finder did not like to run the risk of appropriating the precious metal to his own use.

On these occasions, she would dress in her finest clothes, and a pair of silver slippers was a key part of her look. It’s unclear how she lost one during her late-night escapade, but a fisherman found it on one of the rocks, recognized it as hers, and returned it to her. Maybe the finder didn't want to take the chance of keeping the valuable metal for himself.

It is said that, not content with serving Satan herself, she laid a spell on her children as soon as they were presented to her after their birth, and so consecrated them for ever to the service of her infernal master.

It is said that, not satisfied with serving Satan herself, she put a curse on her children as soon as they were handed to her after their birth, and thus dedicated them forever to the service of her dark master.

The husband, a good pious man, by some means discovered this, and, when his wife was on the point of being delivered of her last child, a son, he begged the midwife in attendance to be careful, as soon as the child made its appearance, and before the unnatural mother could set eyes on it, to sign it[357] with the holy sign of the cross. This precaution saved the infant. The unholy mother’s spell had no power over him, and, as he grew up, he was enabled, by God’s grace, and by the pious teaching of his father, to withstand all the temptations which were laid in his way by his brothers and sisters, who depicted to him in glowing terms the amusements they indulged in, when, in the form of hares, they frolicked on moonlight nights around the mill which stands on the hill around the Ville-ès-Pies.[184]

The husband, a good pious man, by some means discovered this, and, when his wife was on the point of being delivered of her last child, a son, he begged the midwife in attendance to be careful, as soon as the child made its appearance, and before the unnatural mother could set eyes on it, to sign it[357] with the holy sign of the cross. This precaution saved the infant. The unholy mother’s spell had no power over him, and, as he grew up, he was enabled, by God’s grace, and by the pious teaching of his father, to withstand all the temptations which were laid in his way by his brothers and sisters, who depicted to him in glowing terms the amusements they indulged in, when, in the form of hares, they frolicked on moonlight nights around the mill which stands on the hill around the Ville-ès-Pies.[184]

[182] A MS. note by Mr. Métivier explains this name by saying that this was an old residence of Friars, robed in black and white, and hence known as “Les Frères Pies,”—the Magpie Friars.

[182] A MS. note by Mr. Métivier explains this name by saying that this was an old residence of Friars, robed in black and white, and hence known as “Les Frères Pies,”—the Magpie Friars.

[183]Houmet, from the Swedish holm, is a peninsula, or a grazing ground down near the water.”—Métivier’s Dictionary.

[183]Houmet, from the Swedish holm, is a peninsula, or a grazing ground down near the water.”—Métivier’s Dictionary.

[184] From Mr. Thomas Hocart Henry.

From Mr. Thomas Hocart Henry.

The Ill Princess and the Wizards.

In ancient days, (in what reign is not mentioned), when the island was as yet but thinly peopled, and considerable tracts of country were destitute of habitations, a peasant and his wife, who had been passing the day in town, were overtaken on their way home by a violent storm of wind, rain, and thunder. They pressed forward, hoping to reach their cottage before night should set in, but, the storm increasing, they were fain to seek shelter in an old ruin that stood by the roadside.

In ancient times, (the exact reign isn’t specified), when the island was still sparsely populated and large areas of land were without homes, a farmer and his wife, who had spent the day in town, were caught on their way back by a fierce storm of wind, rain, and thunder. They hurried on, hoping to get to their cottage before nightfall, but as the storm intensified, they were forced to take cover in an old ruin that stood by the roadside.

Scarcely had they entered, before they heard on all sides of the building the cries of “Ké-hou-hou,” which are uttered by the sorcerers when on their nocturnal flights. They then remembered that it was Friday, the day on which the powers of darkness have the most power, and that all the wizards and witches of the island were reported to hold their weekly meetings in that place. It was too late to think of retreating, but they were not yet discovered, and there were still[358] hopes of their escaping detection. Fear quickened their invention. Looking round they saw an oven, into which they both crept, and the woman, by spreading her black petticoat over the entrance, effectually concealed them. They had scarcely time to do this, before a tumultuous crowd of wizards entered the building. They conversed with great delight on all the mischief they had caused, and appeared to derive much pleasure from the misfortunes which afflicted mankind.

Scarcely had they entered when they heard the cries of “Ké-hou-hou” echoing all around the building, sounds made by sorcerers during their night flights. They then remembered that it was Friday, the day when the powers of darkness are strongest, and that all the wizards and witches of the island reportedly held their weekly meetings there. It was too late to think about leaving, but they hadn’t been discovered yet, and there was still a chance of escaping notice. Fear sharpened their creativity. They looked around and spotted an oven, which they both crawled into, and the woman effectively blocked the entrance by spreading her black petticoat over it. They barely had time to do this before a chaotic crowd of wizards burst into the building. They chatted enthusiastically about all the trouble they had caused and seemed to take great pleasure in the suffering of humanity.

One of them mentioned the illness of the King of England’s only daughter, which the most eminent of physicians of the realm had been unable to cure, or even to discover the cause of. “Neither will they,” said one, who appeared to be the chief, with an infernal laugh, “for I alone know the cause and the remedy.”

One of them brought up the illness of the King of England's only daughter, which even the best doctors in the realm couldn't cure or even figure out the cause of. “They won't either,” said one, who seemed to be the leader, with a wicked laugh, “because I alone know the cause and the cure.”

They pressed him to tell, but for a long time he refused. At last, wearied out by their entreaties, he said—“A hair, which this Princess has accidentally swallowed, has twined itself round her heart, and, unless speedily removed, must cause her death. There is but one means of cure—a piece of skin of pork with some of the bristles attached to it, must be well secured by a string. Let the Princess swallow this, and the hair will become entangled in the bristles, and may thus be drawn up.”

They insisted that he explain, but for a long time he wouldn’t. Finally, worn out by their pleas, he said, “A hair that this Princess accidentally swallowed has wrapped itself around her heart, and unless it’s removed quickly, it will kill her. There’s only one way to fix it—a piece of pork skin with some bristles still on it must be tied securely with a string. If the Princess swallows this, the hair will get caught in the bristles and can be pulled out.”

Shortly afterwards the meeting broke up, without a suspicion that their conversation had been overheard, and as soon as the day dawned, the countryman and his wife returned to town and made known their adventure to the authorities. A boat immediately set sail for England, with a messenger bound for the King, and the advice of the wizard being followed, the Princess was soon restored to health. A considerable sum of money was sent over as a present to the man and woman by whose means the discovery had been made, with which they were enabled to buy a farm and stock it.

Shortly after, the meeting ended, completely unaware that their conversation had been overheard. As soon as dawn arrived, the farmer and his wife went back to town and shared their adventure with the authorities. A boat quickly set off for England, carrying a messenger on his way to the King, and following the wizard’s advice, the Princess was soon back to health. A significant sum of money was sent as a gift to the man and woman who facilitated the discovery, allowing them to purchase and stock a farm.

“Mill Pond at the Vrangue.”

“Mill Pond at the Vrangue.”

The manner in which they had acquired their riches soon became known, and, tempted by the hopes of gain, a man concealed himself in the oven of the ruined house near the Catioroc one Friday night. He had not long lain there before the wizards entered, but before a word was uttered they made a strict search through the house, and soon discovered the trembling man, whom they obliged to take the oaths of allegiance to their infernal master, to the eternal ruin both of his soul and body.[185]

The manner in which they had acquired their riches soon became known, and, tempted by the hopes of gain, a man concealed himself in the oven of the ruined house near the Catioroc one Friday night. He had not long lain there before the wizards entered, but before a word was uttered they made a strict search through the house, and soon discovered the trembling man, whom they obliged to take the oaths of allegiance to their infernal master, to the eternal ruin both of his soul and body.[185]

[185] From Miss E. Chepmell.

From Miss E. Chepmell.

See an incident somewhat similar in Chambers’ Popular Rhymes of Scotland, in the tale of Sir James Ramsay, of Bamff.

See an incident somewhat similar in Chambers’ Popular Rhymes of Scotland, in the story of Sir James Ramsay, of Bamff.

See also Suzet’s Veillées Bretonnes, Comte de Cocherard et Turquin, p. 258, and Folk-Lore Record, Vol. III., part 1., p. 40.

See also Suzet’s Veillées Bretonnes, Comte de Cocherard et Turquin, p. 258, and Folk-Lore Record, Vol. III, part 1, p. 40.

Editor’s Note.—This story is also told in Folk-Lore of Guernsey and Sark, by Louisa Lane-Clarke (2nd Edition, 1890, p. 24). She makes certain alterations in the narrative and her version of the cure for the Princess is:—“If they cut a small square of bacon from just over the heart, tied it to a silken thread, and made the Princess swallow it, then jerked it up again, the hair would stick to it, and come away from her heart, and she would recover.”

Editor’s Note.—This story is also found in Folk-Lore of Guernsey and Sark, by Louisa Lane-Clarke (2nd Edition, 1890, p. 24). She makes some changes to the narrative, and her version of the cure for the Princess is:—“If they cut a small square of bacon from right above the heart, tied it to a silk thread, and got the Princess to swallow it, then pulled it back out, her hair would stick to it and come out from her heart, and she would get better.”

On the 16th May, 1900, the late Mrs. Murray-Aynsley read a paper on “Guernsey Folk-Lore,” to the Folk-Lore Society of England, and she also quoted this story, evidently taken from Mrs. Lane-Clarke’s version, only told in slightly different words.

On May 16, 1900, the late Mrs. Murray-Aynsley presented a paper on “Guernsey Folk-Lore” to the Folk-Lore Society of England, and she also shared this story, clearly drawn from Mrs. Lane-Clarke’s version, but told in slightly different words.

A witch in disguise.

Sorcerers have the power of taking the forms of different animals, but when thus disguised cannot be wounded but by silver.

Sorcerers can take on the forms of various animals, but when they are in disguise, they can only be harmed by silver.

A Mr. Le Marchant, “des grent mesons,” had often fired at a white rabbit which frequented his warren, but without success. One day, however, beginning to suspect how the case really stood, he[361] detached his silver sleeve button from his wrist-band, loaded his gun with it, took a steady aim, and fired.

A Mr. Le Marchant, “of the great houses,” had often shot at a white rabbit that visited his warren, but without any luck. One day, however, starting to suspect what was really going on, he[361]removed his silver sleeve button from his wristband, loaded his gun with it, took careful aim, and fired.

The rabbit immediately disappeared behind the hedge. He ran up, and, hearing some person groaning as if in great pain on the other side, looked over and recognised a neighbour of his, a lady of the Vale, who was lying with her leg broken and bleeding profusely from a fresh wound.

The rabbit quickly vanished behind the hedge. He ran up and, hearing someone groaning as if in severe pain on the other side, peeked over and saw his neighbor, a woman from the Vale, lying there with a broken leg and bleeding heavily from a fresh wound.

Collas Roussé.[186]

Une histouaire du bouan vier temps.

Une histouaire du bouan vier temps.

Un bouan houme et sa femme avaient autefais une p’tite ferme ès environs du Vazon; Collas Roussé et sa femme, Nency Guille, étaient des gens tranquilles, qui faisaient d’ leux mûx pour elvaïr leu famille, mais i’ l’taient r’ nomaï pour changier leux forme à volontaï.

Un bon homme et sa femme avaient autrefois une petite ferme dans les environs du Vazon ; Collas Roussé et sa femme, Nency Guille, étaient des gens tranquilles, qui faisaient de leur mieux pour élever leur famille, mais ils étaient renommés pour changer leur forme à volonté.

Une belle séraïe d’étaï nou vit un biau lièvre dans l’ gardin du Probytère qui dansait autouar d’une vaque qu’ était la fiquie.

Une belle série d'états nouveaux vit un beau lièvre dans le jardin du Probitaire qui dansait autour d'une vache qui était la figue.

La vaque se mins a r’ gardaïr le lièvre qui toute suite se bûti su ses dœux pattes de derriere faisant des pernagues coum si voulait invitaïr la vaque à dansaïr d’auve li. Les gens n’ savaient pas qui en craire ou qu’est que vela qui voulait dire. Ls’ uns disaient que ch’était Collas Roussé ou sa femme, d’autres pensaient q’nou f’rait mûx de l’ tiraï, d’autres enfin disaient que l’lait d’là vaque s’rait gataï et q’la vaque jamais n’vaudrait sa tuache.

La vache se met à regarder le lièvre qui tout de suite se dresse sur ses deux pattes arrière en faisant des pirouettes comme si elle voulait inviter la vache à danser avec lui. Les gens ne savaient pas quoi croire ou ce que cela pouvait signifier. Certains disaient que c'était Collas Roussé ou sa femme, d'autres pensaient qu'il vaudrait mieux le tirer, d'autres enfin affirmaient que le lait de la vache serait gâté et que la vache n'aurait jamais sa valeur.

Le lecteur, Pierre Simon, qui s’trouvait la par écanche, s’en fut tout doucement pres du lièvre, l’attrapi et s’mis à l’frottaï à r’brousse pel, les uns li criaient d’li teurtre le cô, l’ s’autres d’li rompre les gambes, “et pis nou verrait bien vite si chen ’tait pouint Collas Roussé ou sa femme.” L’s ’uns disaient qu’ils avaient vœu le lièvre v’nir dret du Vazon, mais qu’il avait ieux la malice, de prendre un ch’min detournaï, d’autres vaisins étaient d’avis de prendre le prumier lait d’la vaque et de l’ mettre à bouidre su une bouane fouaie d’vrec et q’nou verrait bientot Collas Roussé et sa vieille v’nir d’mandaï une goutte de lait bouailli; c’h’tait là la vraie manière d’les decouvrir. Pierre Simon fut bien bllamaï de toute la contraie pour avé laissi la bête écappaï, mais i disait pour raison qu’les lièvres étaient sujets à des maux d’ têtes coum d’autres personnes et que ch’tait pour chunna qu’il l’avait frottaï. Il aïmait la soupe de lièvre coum d’autres, mais que ch’nérait pas étaï bien d’sa part de prendre avantage d’la paure bête.

Le lecteur, Pierre Simon, qui se trouvait là par hasard, s'approcha doucement du lièvre, l'attrapa et se mit à le frotter à rebrousse-poil. Certains criaient de le tuer, d'autres de lui briser les pattes, "et puis on verrait bien vite si c'était Collas Roussé ou sa femme." Certains disaient qu'ils avaient vu le lièvre venir directement du Vazon, mais qu'il avait eu la malice de prendre un chemin détourné. D'autres voisins suggéraient de prendre le premier lait de la vache et de le faire bouillir sur une bonne flamme d'herbes, et qu'on verrait bientôt Collas Roussé et sa vieille venir demander une goutte de lait bouilli ; c'était là la vraie manière de les démasquer. Pierre Simon fut bien blâmé de toute la contrée pour avoir laissé s'échapper la bête, mais il disait à juste titre que les lièvres étaient sujets à des maux de tête comme d'autres personnes et que c'était pour cette raison qu'il l'avait frotté. Il aimait la soupe de lièvre comme tout le monde, mais il ne croyait pas que ce fût bien de sa part de profiter de la pauvre bête.

Le bouan vier Mêssier en pâlant d’ l’affaire disait: “Je n’ voudrais pas dire du mà’ d’ personne, seit keriature ou cheva’, mais j’ai mes pensaïes au sujet de Collas Roussé et sa femme, l’annaie passaie coum j’allais r’muaïr nos bêtes de bouan matin qu’est que j’vis sinon daeux biaux lièvres a rôguer ma raie-grasse. J’fis du bruit, et i s’en furent couarant d’vier le Vazon, et un matin j’mécryi “Tu devrais en aver honte Collas.”

Le bon homme Monsieur, en parlant de l'affaire, disait : “Je ne voudrais pas mal parler de quiconque, que ce soit une créature ou un cheval, mais j'ai mes réflexions sur Collas Roussé et sa femme. L'année dernière, alors que j'allais m'occuper de nos bêtes de bonne heure le matin, qu'est-ce que je vois sinon deux beaux lièvres en train de ronger ma rigole. J'ai fait du bruit, et ils sont partis en courant vers le Vazon, et un matin je criai : 'Tu devrais en avoir honte, Collas.'”

Eh bien, chu jour là is’en furent derriere le prinseux, trav’sirent le belle, et, j’n’ments pouint, j’ cré qui passirent par d’sous l’us. Mais terjous, que j’aie tort ou raison, ni Collas ni sa femme n’out peux me r’gardaïr en fache d’pis chu jour-là.

Eh bien, ce jour-là, ils se sont mis derrière le prince, ont traversé la beauté, et, je ne mens pas, je crois qu'ils sont passés par dessous. Mais toujours, que j’aie tort ou raison, ni Collas ni sa femme ne m’ont regardé en face ce jour-là.

Jamais n’ou ne me fra craire que g’nia point bien de qué que nous n’serait expliquer. J’en ai ouï d’bien des sortes d’pis m’en jâne temps. Jai souvent ouï la raeue du prinseux tournaï a mignet que g’niavait fils d’âme par dehors; j’ai vaeux not’ cat aquand i’ ventait gros assis l’ dos tournaï au faeu, guettant l’us et la f’nêtre coum si s’attendait à véer quiq’un entraïr, et parfais i poussait de drôles de cris, j’vous en reponds, et not t’chen s’mauchaï derriere ma caire quand j’disais mes perières, parfais i’ braq’tait dans s’en dormir coum s’il’ tait a s’battre d’auve d’autres t’chens; o’ch’est m’n avis que des câts et des t’chens vés l’s affaires d’une autre manière que nous, et j’cré que ch’est grand piti que tous cheux qui s’dementent de changier de forme n’aient affaire à yeux.”

Jamais je ne te ferai croire que je ne sais pas bien de quoi il s'agit. J'en ai entendu de toutes sortes, souvent. J'ai souvent vu le chat du prieur se tourner vers le mur comme s'il n'avait aucune âme, dehors ; j'ai observé notre chat quand il faisait un gros vent, assis le dos tourné au feu, guettant la porte et la fenêtre comme s'il s'attendait à voir quelqu'un entrer, et parfois il poussait de drôles de cris, je te le garantis, et notre chien se moquait de moi derrière ma chaise quand je disais mes prières, parfois il se débattait dans son sommeil comme s'il se battait avec d'autres choses ; à mon avis, les chats et les chiens voient les affaires d'une autre manière que nous, et je crois que c'est bien triste que tous ceux qui se rendent compte qu'ils changent de forme n'en aient pas conscience.

Un Luron.

A Clown.

A story of the good old times.

A story from the good old days.

An honest man and his wife had formerly a little farm in the neighbourhood of Vazon; Collas Roussel and his wife, Nancy Guille, were quiet people, who did their best to bring up their family properly, but they were noted for being able to change their forms at will.

An honest man and his wife once had a small farm near Vazon; Collas Roussel and his wife, Nancy Guille, were peaceful people who tried hard to raise their family right, but they were known for their ability to change their forms whenever they wanted.

One fine summer’s evening people saw a fine hare in the rectory garden, which was dancing round a cow which was tethered there.

One nice summer evening, people saw a beautiful hare in the rectory garden, dancing around a cow that was tied up there.

The cow began to look at the hare, who at once rose up on his hind legs, gambolling as if he wished to invite the cow to dance with him. The people did not know what to think or what it could all mean. Some said that it was either Collas Roussel or his wife, others thought it would be better to fire at it, and the others finally said that the cow’s milk would be spoilt and that she would never be worth slaughtering.

The cow started to stare at the hare, who immediately stood up on his hind legs, jumping around as if trying to get the cow to dance with him. The onlookers were puzzled and had no idea what to make of it. Some speculated it was either Collas Roussel or his wife, while others thought it might be better to shoot at it, and finally, some said that the cow’s milk would be ruined and that she would never be worth butchering.

The clerk, Pierre Simon, who was there by chance, crept quietly near the hare, caught it, and began to rub up its fur the wrong way. Some cried out to him to wring its neck, others to break its legs, “and then we will see very quickly whether it is Collas Roussel or his wife or no.” Some said that they had seen the hare come straight from Vazon, but that it had had the artfulness to take a circuitous route. Other neighbours advised that the first milk the cow should give after this should be taken, and put to boil on a good vraic fire, and that one would soon see Collas Roussel and his old woman come and ask for a cup of boiled milk. That was the best way of finding them out. Pierre Simon was much blamed by all the country side for having allowed the beast to escape, but he said, as an excuse, that hares were subject to headaches as much as other people and it was for that that he had rubbed it. He liked hare soup as well as anyone, but that it would not have been right of him to take advantage of the poor beast.

The clerk, Pierre Simon, who happened to be there, quietly crept up to the hare, caught it, and started to rub its fur the wrong way. Some shouted at him to wring its neck, others to break its legs, “and then we’ll quickly see if it’s Collas Roussel or his wife or not.” Some said they had seen the hare come straight from Vazon, but it had cleverly taken a longer route. Other neighbors suggested that the first milk the cow gave afterward should be collected and boiled over a good vraic fire, and soon after, Collas Roussel and his old woman would come asking for a cup of boiled milk. That was the best way to find them out. Pierre Simon faced a lot of criticism from everyone in the area for letting the animal escape, but he explained that hares could get headaches just like anyone else, and that was why he had rubbed it. He enjoyed hare soup as much as anyone, but he felt it wouldn't be right to take advantage of the poor creature.

The good old herdsman in talking over the affair said: “I would not speak ill of anyone, be it creature, man, or horse, but I have my own ideas on the subject of Collas Roussel and his wife. Last year as I was moving our cattle early in the morning, what should I see but two fine hares nibbling my rye grass. I made a noise, and they ran off towards Vazon, and one morning I cried out “You should be ashamed of yourself, Collas.”

The good old herdsman, discussing the situation, said: “I wouldn’t speak badly about anyone, whether it’s a creature, a person, or a horse, but I have my own thoughts on Collas Roussel and his wife. Last year, when I was moving our cattle early in the morning, what did I see but two beautiful hares nibbling on my rye grass. I made a noise, and they ran off toward Vazon, and one morning I shouted, ‘You should be ashamed of yourself, Collas.’”

Well, on that day they went behind the cider press, crossed the court-yard, and, I am not lying, I believe that they passed under the door. But ever since, whether I am wrong or right, neither Collas or his wife, have been able to look me in the face.

Well, on that day they went behind the cider press, crossed the courtyard, and, I’m not lying, I believe they passed under the door. But ever since, whether I’m right or wrong, neither Collas nor his wife have been able to look me in the eye.

Never will you make me believe that there are not many things that are not explained to us. I have heard of all sorts since my young days. I have often heard the wheel of the cider press turn at midnight, when there was not a soul about. I have seen our cat when it blew hard, sitting with his back turned to the fire, watching the door and the window as if it expected to see some one enter, and sometimes it uttered curious cries, I assure you, and our dog would hide himself behind my chair when I said my prayers. Sometimes he barked in his sleep, as if he were fighting with other dogs. Oh, it is my opinion that cats and dogs see things in a different way to what we do, and I think it is a great pity that all those who deny that people can change their forms, cannot refer to them.”

Never will you convince me that there aren’t many things we don’t understand. I’ve heard all kinds of stories since I was young. I’ve often heard the cider press wheel turning at midnight when no one was around. I’ve seen our cat sitting with its back to the fire on windy nights, watching the door and the window as if it was expecting someone to come in, and sometimes it made strange noises, I swear. Our dog would hide behind my chair when I said my prayers. Sometimes he’d bark in his sleep as if he were fighting with other dogs. Oh, I believe that cats and dogs perceive things differently than we do, and I think it’s really unfortunate that those who deny people can change their forms can’t refer to them.

A Trifler.

A Jokesmith.

[186] The above Guernsey story of animal transformations I found cut out and placed with Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s MSS. in its Guernsey-French form. I think it better to give both the Guernsey-French and its English translation, the former being the language in which all these old stories are handed down to us.

[186] The above Guernsey story of animal transformations I found cut out and placed with Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s MSS. in its Guernsey-French form. I think it better to give both the Guernsey-French and its English translation, the former being the language in which all these old stories are handed down to us.

The Miller and the Duck.

A miller, one day passing by his mill-pond at the Vrangue, was attracted by the noise and struggles of a very beautiful duck. He soon perceived that something was wrong, and that, unless the bird was speedily relieved, it must perish. He accordingly, with some difficulty, succeeded in extricating the duck from the water, and took it into the mill, where, after wiping it dry, and endeavouring to arrange its ruffled feathers, he deposited it in a place of safety and left it. Returning shortly afterwards, he was astonished to find its place supplied by a very beautiful and richly-dressed lady, who thanked him for his humanity, and assured him, but for his assistance, she must inevitably have been drowned, promising him at the same time, that as long as he kept the adventure secret, he should, whenever he was in want, find a sum of money deposited on his mill stone.[187]

A miller, one day passing by his mill-pond at the Vrangue, was attracted by the noise and struggles of a very beautiful duck. He soon perceived that something was wrong, and that, unless the bird was speedily relieved, it must perish. He accordingly, with some difficulty, succeeded in extricating the duck from the water, and took it into the mill, where, after wiping it dry, and endeavouring to arrange its ruffled feathers, he deposited it in a place of safety and left it. Returning shortly afterwards, he was astonished to find its place supplied by a very beautiful and richly-dressed lady, who thanked him for his humanity, and assured him, but for his assistance, she must inevitably have been drowned, promising him at the same time, that as long as he kept the adventure secret, he should, whenever he was in want, find a sum of money deposited on his mill stone.[187]

[187] From Miss E. Chepmell.

From Miss E. Chepmell.

The transformation of princesses into ducks by magical arts is a very common incident in the fairy tales of Norway and Sweden and Denmark. See Thorpe’s Yule-tide Stories.

The change of princesses into ducks through magic is a pretty common event in the fairy tales of Norway, Sweden, and Denmark. Check out Thorpe’s Yule-tide Stories.

Mahy de la Catte.

An old sea captain, of the name of Mahy, who for many years had navigated a cutter between Guernsey and England, had, at last, by industry and perseverance, amassed a sufficient competency to enable him to give up his arduous and dangerous profession, and pass the remainder of his days in peace on shore. At least, so he hoped, but, alas! the expectation of happiness, which poor mortals indulge in, is often doomed to be disappointed, and often by apparently trivial causes. Who could have guessed that a cat would have embittered the remaining days of the old sailor? Yet so it was. The mischievous tricks of this imp of Satan rendered his life almost unbearable; not a moment’s rest could he enjoy in his own house. In vain did he attempt to drive the troublesome brute away. If ejected by the door, she returned immediately by the window, or down the chimney. It was useless to attempt to catch her; she never slept, and her activity was so great that she escaped every blow aimed at her. One day, as he was sitting by his fireside, the tricks of the cat became unsupportable; if he dozed off for a moment, his wig was twitched off his head; if he laid down his pipe, puss was watching her opportunity to give a sly pat and knock it off the table; the moment his glass of grog left his hand, it was sure to be upset. At last his patience being quite exhausted, he seized the poker and gave chase, but with as little effect as ever. Puss contrived to elude him, and managed so well that blows, aimed at her, fell on the furniture and crockery. After leading him several times round the room, she escaped into the passage, and seated herself on the “hecq” or half door, which was formerly to be found in almost every house. Mahy seized a gun that was lying on the bacon-rack, and aimed at the cat, exclaiming at the same time, “Now I have you!” The cat paused, turned round, and, in a voice which domestic jars and curtain lectures made by far too familiar to him, said, very quietly and distinctly, “Pas acouâre.” [367](“Not yet.”)

An old sea captain named Mahy, who had spent many years sailing a small boat between Guernsey and England, had finally, through hard work and determination, saved enough money to retire from his tough and risky job and enjoy the rest of his days peacefully on land. At least, that was his hope, but unfortunately, the pursuit of happiness that we humans often cling to can frequently lead to disappointment, often due to seemingly minor issues. Who would have thought that a cat could ruin the old sailor's remaining days? But that was exactly what happened. The playful antics of this mischievous creature made his life nearly unbearable; he couldn’t find a moment of peace in his own home. He tried in vain to chase the annoying cat away. If he kicked her out the door, she would come right back in through the window or down the chimney. There was no catching her; she never stopped moving, and her speed meant she dodged every attempt to hit her. One day, as he sat by the fire, the cat’s antics became intolerable; whenever he dozed off for a moment, she would pull his wig off his head; if he set down his pipe, she was just waiting for the chance to slyly knock it off the table; and any time he let go of his drink, it was sure to spill. Finally, his patience ran out, and he grabbed a poker and started to chase her, but it was just as ineffective as before. The cat cleverly managed to avoid him, and every swing he made at her ended up hitting his furniture and dishes. After leading him in circles around the room, she slipped into the hallway and perched herself on the half door, which used to be common in nearly every house. Mahy picked up a gun resting on the bacon rack and took aim at the cat, shouting, “Now I’ve got you!” The cat paused, turned around, and, in a voice he was far too familiar with from the many domestic disputes and conversations, said very calmly and clearly, “Pas acouâre.” [367] (“Not yet.”)

“Old Mill House at La Vrangue, at the beginning of the Nineteenth Century.”

“Old Mill House at La Vrangue, at the start of the 19th Century.”

He then, for the first time, remembered that he had never seen puss and his wife at one and the same moment, and the unpleasant truth flashed across his mind that his good woman was one of those who frequent the weekly entertainments given by his Satanic Majesty on Friday nights at Catioroc, Pleinmont, le Cimetière de Torteval, and elsewhere.

He then, for the first time, remembered that he had never seen the cat and his wife at the same time, and the uncomfortable realization hit him that his good woman was one of those who often attended the weekly events hosted by his Satanic Majesty on Friday nights at Catioroc, Pleinmont, le Cimetière de Torteval, and other places.

Soon afterwards, Mrs. Mahy’s identity was revealed in another manner. It is well known to housekeepers who retain the good old custom of having their linen washed and ironed at home, that an amount of gossip, scarcely to be credited, goes on on these occasions. The women employed, moving as they do from house to house, pick up all the news that has arisen during the week, and, meeting every day with fresh companions, retail what they have heard, and gather new information in return, from every direction. Of course the characters of the neighbours, and even of their employers, are not spared, and for this latter reason, perhaps, it is that a certain degree of mystery frequently pervades these conversations, and that listeners and eavesdroppers are discouraged. A sort of freemasonry prevails, and it is only by a rare accident that the scandal and gossip retailed at the washing tub or ironing board find their way to the[369] parlour. Great, therefore, was the astonishment of the discreet and prudent workwomen, whose avocations took them to the houses in the neighbourhood of Madame Mahy’s dwelling, to find that their most confidential communications were repeated, and could in most cases be traced to that good lady. They had never detected her listening; they felt convinced that none among them could be so treacherous as to betray their secrets. They determined to keep a sharp look-out, and at last the mystery was solved. A young ironer, of more keen observation than her companions, had remarked that, in whatever house they worked, the same old tabby cat was to be seen seated before the fire, and apparently dreaming away her existence. Her suspicions were aroused. She watched puss closely, and was convinced at last that, even when apparently dozing, pussy was listening attentively to what was going on. She was not long in forming a plan to prove whether her conjectures were correct. She took up a flat iron from the hearth, and, under the pretence of cleaning and cooling it on the mat, approached the unsuspecting cat and suddenly applied it to her nose. Puss jumped up and suddenly disappeared with a yell, which, as the conclave of gossips declared, resembled far more the cry of a woman in pain than the miauling of a cat. Next day it was rumoured abroad that poor Madame Mahy, while sitting before her fire, had been overtaken with sleep, and falling forward had burnt her face severely on the bars of the grate! “You know,” said the old woman who related the story,[370] “that Capt. Mahy never passed for a conjuror. He ought however to have had more wit than to tell these stories to his friends over a glass of grog, for, although he did not say that he had recognised his wife’s voice, or that he did not believe that she had dozed over the fire, they had already made the remark that Mrs. Mahy and the cat had never been seen together, and were not long in drawing their conclusions and publishing them to the world. The story soon found its way to those hot-beds of gossip, the public bake-houses, and from thence over all the town.”[188]

Soon afterwards, Mrs. Mahy’s identity was revealed in another manner. It is well known to housekeepers who retain the good old custom of having their linen washed and ironed at home, that an amount of gossip, scarcely to be credited, goes on on these occasions. The women employed, moving as they do from house to house, pick up all the news that has arisen during the week, and, meeting every day with fresh companions, retail what they have heard, and gather new information in return, from every direction. Of course the characters of the neighbours, and even of their employers, are not spared, and for this latter reason, perhaps, it is that a certain degree of mystery frequently pervades these conversations, and that listeners and eavesdroppers are discouraged. A sort of freemasonry prevails, and it is only by a rare accident that the scandal and gossip retailed at the washing tub or ironing board find their way to the[369] parlour. Great, therefore, was the astonishment of the discreet and prudent workwomen, whose avocations took them to the houses in the neighbourhood of Madame Mahy’s dwelling, to find that their most confidential communications were repeated, and could in most cases be traced to that good lady. They had never detected her listening; they felt convinced that none among them could be so treacherous as to betray their secrets. They determined to keep a sharp look-out, and at last the mystery was solved. A young ironer, of more keen observation than her companions, had remarked that, in whatever house they worked, the same old tabby cat was to be seen seated before the fire, and apparently dreaming away her existence. Her suspicions were aroused. She watched puss closely, and was convinced at last that, even when apparently dozing, pussy was listening attentively to what was going on. She was not long in forming a plan to prove whether her conjectures were correct. She took up a flat iron from the hearth, and, under the pretence of cleaning and cooling it on the mat, approached the unsuspecting cat and suddenly applied it to her nose. Puss jumped up and suddenly disappeared with a yell, which, as the conclave of gossips declared, resembled far more the cry of a woman in pain than the miauling of a cat. Next day it was rumoured abroad that poor Madame Mahy, while sitting before her fire, had been overtaken with sleep, and falling forward had burnt her face severely on the bars of the grate! “You know,” said the old woman who related the story,[370] “that Capt. Mahy never passed for a conjuror. He ought however to have had more wit than to tell these stories to his friends over a glass of grog, for, although he did not say that he had recognised his wife’s voice, or that he did not believe that she had dozed over the fire, they had already made the remark that Mrs. Mahy and the cat had never been seen together, and were not long in drawing their conclusions and publishing them to the world. The story soon found its way to those hot-beds of gossip, the public bake-houses, and from thence over all the town.”[188]

[188] From Miss Martineau, to whom the story was related by Mrs. Jonathan Bichard, of L’Ancresse, and also from Rachel Du Port.

[188] From Miss Martineau, to whom the story was related by Mrs. Jonathan Bichard, of L’Ancresse, and also from Rachel Du Port.

Editor’s Note.

Editor’s Note.

Two Witches and Two Cats.

In the Vale parish, very many years ago, lived a father and daughter, Nico and Denise Roberts. Denise was an extremely pretty girl, and Pierre Henry, the richest man in the parish, wanted to marry her. There were two old maiden ladies who were neighbours of the Roberts’, and were excessively jealous of all the attention and admiration Denise received. They both considered that they were still young and fascinating, and one was considered to have designs on old Roberts, and the other on Pierre Henry himself.

In the Vale parish, many years ago, there lived a father and daughter, Nico and Denise Roberts. Denise was a really beautiful girl, and Pierre Henry, the wealthiest man in the parish, wanted to marry her. Two old maidens who lived next door to the Roberts were super jealous of all the attention and admiration Denise got. They both thought they were still young and alluring, with one thought to be interested in old Roberts and the other in Pierre Henry himself.

They both had the reputation of being witches by all the neighbours, principally because they were never seen without two black cats, and they even used to go so far as to take these two cats with them, when, in the evenings, as was their frequent custom, they would take their knitting and go and sit for hours in the Roberts’ kitchen. Denise used to implore her father not to encourage “ces daeux vieilles sorilles,”[189] knowing well that they were trying to poison his mind against Pierre Henry, but he paid no attention to his daughter, as they amused him by telling him all the gossip and scandal of the place, and he used to sit and let them whisper to him on one side of the hearth, while Pierre and Denise sat on the other; but all the time the two latter were talking, they were annoyed by the cats brought in by old Margot and Olympe Le Moine, and this went on evening after evening. If Pierre tried to move his chair nearer to hers, one of the cats would climb up and manage to thrust its claws in his leg. If he bent forward to whisper to her, the other cat would jump on her shoulder, and prevent Denise from attending to what he was saying. After some time he grew convinced that all this could not be accidental, so, one evening, just as the largest of the two cats had perched itself on Denise’s shoulder at the most inopportune moment, he whispered in its ear “Margot, tu quérrâs” (“Margot, you will tumble down.”) At that moment, Margot Le Moine, who was sitting at the other end of the room, fell off her chair in a dead faint, and the cat gave a yell and darted up the chimney. This finally convinced old Roberts as to the true character of his friends, and he swore that never again should these two “quéraudes” darken his doors, and, soon after, Denise Roberts and Pierre Henry were married.[190]

They both had the reputation of being witches by all the neighbours, principally because they were never seen without two black cats, and they even used to go so far as to take these two cats with them, when, in the evenings, as was their frequent custom, they would take their knitting and go and sit for hours in the Roberts’ kitchen. Denise used to implore her father not to encourage “ces daeux vieilles sorilles,”[189] knowing well that they were trying to poison his mind against Pierre Henry, but he paid no attention to his daughter, as they amused him by telling him all the gossip and scandal of the place, and he used to sit and let them whisper to him on one side of the hearth, while Pierre and Denise sat on the other; but all the time the two latter were talking, they were annoyed by the cats brought in by old Margot and Olympe Le Moine, and this went on evening after evening. If Pierre tried to move his chair nearer to hers, one of the cats would climb up and manage to thrust its claws in his leg. If he bent forward to whisper to her, the other cat would jump on her shoulder, and prevent Denise from attending to what he was saying. After some time he grew convinced that all this could not be accidental, so, one evening, just as the largest of the two cats had perched itself on Denise’s shoulder at the most inopportune moment, he whispered in its ear “Margot, tu quérrâs” (“Margot, you will tumble down.”) At that moment, Margot Le Moine, who was sitting at the other end of the room, fell off her chair in a dead faint, and the cat gave a yell and darted up the chimney. This finally convinced old Roberts as to the true character of his friends, and he swore that never again should these two “quéraudes” darken his doors, and, soon after, Denise Roberts and Pierre Henry were married.[190]

[189] Métivier translates sorille as a term of reproach, derived probably from the Bas-Breton sorelh, wizard, sorelhés, witch.

[189] Métivier translates sorille as a term of reproach, derived probably from the Bas-Breton sorelh, wizard, sorelhés, witch.

[190] From Mrs. Charles Marquand, who had heard it from Denise Roberts’ first cousin.

[190] From Mrs. Charles Marquand, who had heard it from Denise Roberts’ first cousin.

The Changed Wizard.

It is one of the greatest characteristics of wizards and witches that they have the power of assuming any form they please.

It is one of the greatest traits of wizards and witches that they can take on any form they want.

A man, who kept a large number of cows, observed[371] that they were gradually pining away, that they failed to give the usual quantity of milk, and that no care that he could bestow on them availed aught in improving their condition. One or two of them had already died, and he feared that all the others would soon follow their example. The summer had set in, and at that season the cows are left out all night in the field, but when in the early morning the farmer went to look after them, he generally found them thoroughly exhausted, and looking as if they had been hard driven all night.

A man who owned a lot of cows noticed[371] that they were slowly suffering and not producing the usual amount of milk. No matter how much care he gave them, it didn’t improve their situation. One or two cows had already died, and he worried the others would soon follow. Summer had arrived, and during this time, cows are usually left out in the field all night. But when the farmer checked on them in the early morning, he often found them completely worn out, looking like they had been worked hard all night.

At last he began to suspect that the poor animals were under the influence of some spell, and he determined to watch, in order to discover, if possible, what means were used to bring the cows into the condition in which he found them. It seems rather a singular circumstance that wizards and witches, with all their cleverness, do not appear to be able at times to see things which are passing under their very eyes. Perhaps their eagerness to do mischief blinds them to the danger of discovery. At all events, the farmer, who had concealed himself, as soon as the daylight had well departed, in a cattle shed that stood in one corner of the field, remained undisturbed, with his eyes intently fixed on the cows, who were lying down, quietly chewing the cud.

At last, he started to suspect that the poor animals were under some kind of spell, and he decided to keep an eye on them to figure out, if he could, how the cows ended up in the state he found them in. It's kind of strange that wizards and witches, despite their cleverness, sometimes can’t see what’s happening right in front of them. Maybe their eagerness to cause trouble blinds them to the risk of getting caught. Anyway, the farmer, who had hidden himself in a cattle shed in one corner of the field as soon as it got dark, remained undisturbed, his eyes focused intently on the cows, which were lying down and calmly chewing their cud.

About midnight his attention was attracted by a large black dog, which jumped over the hedge separating his field from that of a neighbour with whom he had lately had a quarrel. The dog approached the cows, stood up on his hind legs, and began to dance before them, cutting such capers and somersaults as the farmer had never seen before. No sooner had the cows seen the dog than they also stood upright,[372] and imitated all his movements. The farmer crept stealthily out of the field, went home, loaded his gun with a silver coin, which he cut into slugs,—for it is a well known fact that no baser metal than silver will wound a sorcerer,—returned to the field, where he found the dance still going on as fast and furious as ever, and fired at the dog, which ran off howling, and limping on three legs.

About midnight, he noticed a large black dog that jumped over the hedge separating his field from his neighbor’s, with whom he had recently had a fight. The dog walked up to the cows, stood on its hind legs, and started dancing in front of them, doing moves and flips that the farmer had never seen before. As soon as the cows spotted the dog, they stood up too and copied all its moves. The farmer quietly slipped out of the field, went home, loaded his gun with a silver coin, which he cut into slugs—since it’s widely known that only silver can harm a sorcerer—returned to the field, where he found the dance still going on as wild as ever, and shot at the dog, which ran off howling and limping on three legs.

The next day his neighbour was seen with his arm in a sling, and it was given out that, in returning from the town the previous evening, he had fallen accidentally over a heap of stones, and so broken it. The farmer had his own ideas, but wisely kept them to himself. His neighbour had had a lesson; he found that he had to deal with a resolute man; the cows were allowed to remain unmolested, and soon recovered their pristine health and strength. This is said to have occurred in Jersey.[191]

The next day his neighbour was seen with his arm in a sling, and it was given out that, in returning from the town the previous evening, he had fallen accidentally over a heap of stones, and so broken it. The farmer had his own ideas, but wisely kept them to himself. His neighbour had had a lesson; he found that he had to deal with a resolute man; the cows were allowed to remain unmolested, and soon recovered their pristine health and strength. This is said to have occurred in Jersey.[191]

[191] From Reuben Wilkins.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Reuben Wilkins.

The Lady with the Veil.

Some years have now elapsed since a family had reason to suppose that recourse had been had to magic arts in order to injure them. Their health declined, their cattle fell sick and died, their crops failed, and everything went wrong with them. It was but too plain that they were bewitched, and no chance remained of any amelioration of their condition unless they could discover the author of their misfortunes. They therefore determined, by the advice of a friend skilled in white witchcraft, to perform a charm for the purpose of obliging the wizard or witch to show himself. This charm is popularly[373] called “Une bouïture” or “boiling,” and consists in setting certain ingredients to seethe in a large cauldron. The pot, duly filled, was accordingly placed on the hearth with all the prescribed ceremonial.

Some years have passed since a family suspected that someone had resorted to magic to harm them. Their health worsened, their livestock got sick and died, their crops failed, and everything went wrong for them. It was clear that they were under a spell, and there was no hope of improving their situation unless they could find out who was responsible for their troubles. So, they decided, based on the advice of a friend experienced in white magic, to perform a charm to force the wizard or witch to reveal themselves. This charm is commonly known as “Une bouïture” or “boiling,” and involves simmering certain ingredients in a large cauldron. The pot, properly filled, was then placed on the hearth with all the necessary rituals.

No sooner did it begin to simmer than six mice entered the room, walking in procession, two and two, and all deeply veiled. As soon, however, as the pot boiled, the mice disappeared, and in their place stood a lady whom they all knew full well.

No sooner did it start to simmer than six mice entered the room, walking in a line, two by two, and all heavily covered. But as soon as the pot boiled, the mice vanished, and in their place stood a lady whom they all recognized very well.

Her name we have not been able to discover, our informant being evidently unwilling to compromise herself by mentioning it, but she was well known to the market women by the name of “La Dame au Voile,” and bold would have been the farmer’s wife who would have refused to let her have her wares at her own price.

Her name remains unknown to us, as our source clearly didn't want to reveal it, but the market women all recognized her as "La Dame au Voile," and it would have taken a daring farmer's wife to deny her the goods at her own price.

Another version of the story says that the mice were caught and carried to the office of “Le Procureur du Roi,” and that in the presence of this legal personage they resumed their own shapes, and appeared as three ladies and three women of the lower orders.[192]

Another version of the story says that the mice were caught and carried to the office of “Le Procureur du Roi,” and that in the presence of this legal personage they resumed their own shapes, and appeared as three ladies and three women of the lower orders.[192]

[192] From Miss Martineau, to whom the story was related by an old servant.

[192] From Miss Martineau, to whom the story was related by an old servant.

The Case of a Man Who Was Cursed.

A man of the name of Collenette, living in the Castel parish, had sold a lot of furze to another countryman, who was one of the drummers of the North Regiment of Militia, but did not receive payment for it at the time of striking the bargain. Some days afterwards, Collenette, on his way to his work, was met by a neighbour to whom he owed a small sum of money, who put him in mind of his[374] debt. He excused himself for the time, promising to pay as soon as ever he should receive his money for the furze he had sold. He then proceeded to his work, which was that of a quarryman, but the very first blow he struck the stone caused him to start back in affright, for he distinctly heard a voice proceeding from the rock, which said to him:—

A man named Collenette, living in the Castel parish, had sold a lot of gorse to another local, who was one of the drummers in the North Regiment of Militia, but he hadn't been paid for it when they made the deal. A few days later, as Collenette was on his way to work, he ran into a neighbor he owed a small amount of money to, who reminded him about his debt. Collenette made an excuse and promised to pay as soon as he received his payment for the gorse he had sold. He then went to work as a quarryman, but the first blow he struck on the stone made him jump back in shock because he clearly heard a voice coming from the rock, which said to him:—

“Thou hast told such an one that I did not pay thee for the furze. Thou shalt suffer for this to the last day of thy life, but that day is still distant.”

“You told someone that I didn’t pay you for the furze. You’ll regret this for the rest of your life, but that day is still far off.”

He looked about to see if any one was concealed near, from whom the voice could proceed, but saw no one. He then returned to his work, but every minute the same words rang in his ears. At noon he ate his meal, which he had brought to the field with him, and then, as labourers do, lay down on the grass to sleep. No sooner had he closed his eyes than he was roused by the beating of a great drum close to his ears. He started up, but could see nothing, and whenever he lay down the drumming re-commenced.

He looked around to check if anyone was hiding nearby, from where the voice could be coming, but he didn’t see anyone. He then went back to his work, but every minute the same words echoed in his ears. At noon, he ate the meal he had brought to the field with him, and then, like most workers do, lay down on the grass to take a nap. No sooner had he shut his eyes than he was jolted awake by the loud beating of a drum right next to him. He jumped up but couldn’t see anything, and every time he lay down, the drumming started again.

This state of things continued, and the poor man, worn out by fatigue and fright, fell into a lingering illness.

This situation went on, and the poor man, exhausted from stress and fear, fell into a prolonged illness.

If by chance he fell asleep, he was soon awakened by a sensation which he described as being as though a calf passed over his body, immediately after which he seemed to be violently lifted from his bed and thrown on the floor. It is even asserted that articles of furniture, which were in the same room with him, were thrown about without any visible agency.

If he happened to fall asleep, he would quickly be awakened by a feeling that he compared to a calf walking over him. Right after that, he felt like he was forcefully lifted from his bed and thrown onto the floor. It’s even claimed that furniture in the same room with him was tossed around with no obvious cause.

Victor Hugo’s “Haunted House” at Pleinmont.

Victor Hugo's "Haunted House" at Pleinmont.

His friends and neighbours kindly visited him, and endeavoured to divert his mind from dwelling on his misfortunes, but all to no avail. Whether in company or alone, he was equally tormented. At last, one night, he escaped the vigilance of his friends, and the next morning was found on the sea-shore, entangled in the mooring ropes of a fishing boat, and drowned in two or three inches of water.[193]

His friends and neighbours kindly visited him, and endeavoured to divert his mind from dwelling on his misfortunes, but all to no avail. Whether in company or alone, he was equally tormented. At last, one night, he escaped the vigilance of his friends, and the next morning was found on the sea-shore, entangled in the mooring ropes of a fishing boat, and drowned in two or three inches of water.[193]

[193] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

Jean Falla and the Witches.

Nowhere is the life of a fisherman to be envied. In summer, when the sea is calm, the days long, and the nights comparatively warm, it may be endurable. The amateur may find pleasure in sailing over a sunny sea, and the excitement of drawing in the lines or nets laden with fish may prove a sufficient compensation for many minor hardships; but the man whose means of subsistence depend on his precarious gains, who must brave the perils of the waves at all seasons, at all hours, and in all weathers, is to be pitied.

Nowhere is a fisherman's life enviable. In summer, when the sea is calm, days are long, and nights are relatively warm, it might be bearable. A hobbyist might enjoy sailing on a sunny sea, and the thrill of pulling in lines or nets full of fish might make up for many small inconveniences. But the person whose livelihood relies on uncertain catches, who has to face the dangers of the waves at all times, in all conditions, deserves our sympathy.

The coasts of Guernsey abound in fish of all sorts, and the earliest authentic records of the island prove that for many centuries the fisheries have been of great importance, and one of the main sources of wealth to the inhabitants.

The coasts of Guernsey are rich in all kinds of fish, and the earliest reliable records of the island show that for many centuries, fishing has been very important and one of the main sources of wealth for the local people.

Considering the great number of boats kept, the dangerous nature of the coast, the numerous rocks, the intricate currents and strong tides, it is wonderful that so few accidents occur. The fishermen are skilful navigators, and have full confidence in themselves; they fear not the usual dangers of a sailor’s life, but they dread the supernatural influences that may be brought to bear against them.

Given the large number of boats, the risky nature of the coast, the many rocks, the complex currents, and the strong tides, it’s amazing that so few accidents happen. The fishermen are skilled navigators and have complete confidence in themselves; they don’t fear the typical dangers of a sailor’s life, but they do worry about the supernatural forces that might work against them.

They—or even some member of their family—may[377] have, perhaps quite unconsciously, offended some old crone who has it in her power to injure them in various ways. By her evil arts she may cause their lines to become inextricably entangled in the sea-weed, or to come up laden with dog-fish, blue sharks, and such-like worthless fish. Happy indeed may the poor fisherman consider himself if the old woman’s spite confines itself to such trifling annoyances, for has she not also the power to raise storms? Is it not on record how Collette Salmon, wife of Collas Du Port, caused the loss of a boat and the death of the whole crew, merely because one of them asked her more than she thought was right for three miserable dog-fish? Is it not well known how, when that noted witch, Marie Mouton, was banished from the island for her evil doings, the cutter that landed her at Southampton encountered a most terrific gale on its return? And how the captain and crew were ready to depose upon oath that during the height of the storm they had seen Marie, sometimes perched on the top of the mast, and at other times astride on the jib-boom, tearing the sails to shreds and tatters? Who could be incredulous enough to resist such testimony as this? Certainly not Jean Falla. He was a bold fisherman. Every rock and shallow from the Hanois to the Amfroques were thoroughly well known to him. By night or day could he steer his way through their most intricate passes. He was not aware of having any enemy, but witches are easily provoked to anger, and unwittingly he may have offended one of the sisterhood. If he had done so, he had cause to repent his involuntary fault, and to his dying day he never forgot the fright he had to undergo in consequence.

They—or even a family member—might[377] have, perhaps without realizing it, offended some old witch who has the ability to harm them in various ways. Through her wicked powers, she might cause their fishing lines to get hopelessly tangled in seaweed or to come up filled with useless fish like dogfish and blue sharks. The poor fisherman would truly be lucky if the old woman's wrath only led to such minor annoyances, because doesn’t she also have the ability to create storms? Isn’t it well-known how Collette Salmon, the wife of Collas Du Port, caused a boat to sink and the entire crew to perish just because one of them asked her for too much money for three pitiful dogfish? Everyone knows how, when the notorious witch Marie Mouton was exiled from the island for her wicked acts, the boat that took her to Southampton faced a terrible storm on its way back. The captain and crew would swear that during the worst of the storm, they saw Marie, sometimes sitting on the top of the mast and at other times riding the jib-boom, ripping the sails to shreds. Who could be skeptical enough to dismiss such evidence? Certainly not Jean Falla. He was a fearless fisherman. He knew every rock and shallow from Hanois to Amfroques like the back of his hand. Day or night, he could navigate through their most complicated routes. He didn’t think he had any enemies, but witches can be easily angered, and he might have unintentionally offended one of them. If so, he had every reason to regret his unintentional mistake, and he never forgot the fear he experienced because of it for the rest of his life.

He had left his moorings in the Bay of Les Péqueries early in the morning. A more beautiful day had never risen on Guernsey. The sun shone, a light breeze just ruffled the surface of the sea, the tide served, fish were plentiful on the coast, and everything promised an abundant catch. He sailed out alone, reached the fishing ground, took his marks carefully, cast out his lines, and then anchored to await the turn of the tide when the fish begin to bite. It was not long before the gentle rocking of the boat and the warmth of the atmosphere began to make him feel drowsy, and, knowing that an hour or two must still elapse before he was likely to catch anything, he yielded to the influence, and was soon sound asleep.

He had set sail from the Bay of Les Péqueries early in the morning. Never had a more beautiful day dawned over Guernsey. The sun was shining, a light breeze barely rippled the surface of the sea, the tide was right, fish were abundant along the coast, and everything suggested a great catch ahead. He sailed out alone, reached the fishing area, marked his spots carefully, cast out his lines, and then anchored to wait for the tide to turn when the fish would start biting. It wasn’t long before the gentle rocking of the boat and the warmth of the air made him feel sleepy, and knowing it would be another hour or two before he was likely to catch anything, he gave in to the drowsiness and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

How long his sleep lasted he was never able to say, but the impression on his mind was that scarce a quarter of an hour had elapsed before he was awakened by one of the most terrific storms that he had ever experienced. The boat was rolling fearfully, and rapidly filling with water. To hoist a sail, to slip the cable, and to turn the boat’s head in the direction of the land was his next endeavour, but at this critical moment his courage almost failed him. In the howlings of the storm he heard a peal of unearthly laughter above his head, and, looking up, was horrorstruck at discerning, in the fast flying scud, the form of an old woman perfectly well known to him, who appeared quite at home in her elevated situation. She was accompanied by many others who were strangers to him, but she was the leader of the party, and it was evident that his fright and embarrassment were the cause of their uproarious merriment. Who she was, he could never be prevailed[379] upon to say, and, no doubt, in this he acted wisely.

He could never say how long he slept, but he felt like it was barely a quarter of an hour before he was jolted awake by one of the most terrifying storms he'd ever faced. The boat was rocking violently and quickly taking on water. His next goal was to raise a sail, cut the cable, and turn the boat toward shore, but in that critical moment, he almost lost his nerve. Amid the storm's howling, he heard a chilling, otherworldly laughter above him. When he looked up, he was horrified to see, in the swiftly moving clouds, the figure of an old woman he recognized well, seemingly perfectly comfortable in her high position. She was accompanied by several others who were strangers to him, but she clearly led the group, and it was obvious that his fear and embarrassment were the reason for their boisterous laughter. He could never reveal who she was, and undoubtedly, in this respect, he acted wisely.

The wind fortunately favoured him. He made for the land, reached his moorings in safety, ran his boat up high and dry on the beach, and leaped ashore. A fresh peal of laughter from his aërial tormentors spurred him on.

The wind was on his side. He headed for the shore, safely reached his moorings, pulled his boat up high and dry on the beach, and jumped ashore. A new burst of laughter from his sky-high tormentors pushed him onward.

His house was at no great distance from the shore, but the way to it by the road was circuitous. He took, therefore, a short cut across the fields, passed over one or two hedges without accident, jumped over another and alighted astride on the back of a cow that was quietly chewing the cud on the other side, regardless of the turmoil of the elements. The poor beast, roused so suddenly from her repose, started up and rushed madly across the field, carrying her terrified load with her. The middle of the field was crossed by one of those deep cuttings which are made for draining the marshy lands of that district, and the cow, brought suddenly to a stand, precipitated the unfortunate Jean Falla head over heels into the muddy ditch.

His house was not far from the shore, but the road to it was winding. So, he decided to take a shortcut through the fields. He hopped over a couple of hedges without any trouble, jumped over another, and landed right on the back of a cow that was lazily chewing its cud on the other side, completely unfazed by the chaos around her. The startled animal, suddenly disturbed from her rest, bolted across the field with her terrified passenger. The middle of the field had one of those deep ditches built to drain the marshy land in the area, and the cow, abruptly stopping, sent the unlucky Jean Falla tumbling headfirst into the muddy ditch.

Again the unearthly laughter resounded. A less resolute man than Jean would have lost all presence of mind, but he remembered that he was within a few perches of his own house. He scrambled out as well as he could, reached his cottage door, which was fortunately open, entered, closed the door behind him, and fell exhausted on the floor. Another prolonged peal of laughter dying away in the distance was heard outside, but Jean, once under his own roof, felt himself safe.

Again, the eerie laughter echoed. A less determined man than Jean would have completely lost his composure, but he remembered that he was just a short distance from his own house. He hurriedly made his way out, reached his cottage door, which was luckily open, stepped inside, closed the door behind him, and collapsed, exhausted, on the floor. Another long burst of laughter faded away in the distance outside, but once Jean was under his own roof, he felt safe.

It was some time, however, before he recovered from his fright, and, whatever his real feelings towards[380] them may have been, he was observed from that time forward to treat all old women with marked deference and respect.[194]

It was some time, however, before he recovered from his fright, and, whatever his real feelings towards[380] them may have been, he was observed from that time forward to treat all old women with marked deference and respect.[194]

[194] From my father, to whom the main incidents were related by Sieur Jean Falla himself.

[194] From my father, to whom the main incidents were related by Sieur Jean Falla himself.

The Bladebone.

Every careful and prudent person, before throwing away either the bladebone of an animal, or an empty egg-shell, makes a hole in it, and the reason assigned for this practice is to prevent an improper use being made of either by witches; for it is firmly believed that they have the power of employing both the one and the other as vessels to convey them across the seas. No matter how tempestuous the weather may be, how high the billows may be rolling, the magic bark makes its way against wind and tide, with more speed and greater certainty than the best appointed steamer that was ever launched. Those who avail themselves of these means of conveyance seem to possess the power of making their vessel assume the appearance of a handsome well-rigged ship. It is related that in days long past, a respectable inhabitant of the neighbourhood of La Perelle Bay, went out with the early dawn, after a stormy night, to collect the sea-weed which the waves might have cast on the shore, or to pick up perchance, some fragments of wreckage, which are not unfrequently stranded on that dangerous coast after a heavy gale from the westward.

Every careful and sensible person, before disposing of the bone of an animal or an empty eggshell, makes a hole in it. The reason given for this practice is to prevent witches from using them improperly, as there is a strong belief that they can employ both as vessels to transport themselves across the seas. No matter how rough the weather is or how high the waves are rolling, the magical boat sails against the wind and tide with more speed and certainty than the best-equipped steamer ever launched. Those who use these means of transport seem to have the ability to make their vessel look like a beautiful, well-rigged ship. It is said that long ago, a respected resident of the La Perelle Bay area went out at dawn after a stormy night to gather seaweed that the waves might have washed ashore, or perhaps to pick up some fragments of wreckage, which often end up on that dangerous coast after a strong gale from the west.

He was surprised to see, in the yet uncertain light of the morning, a large ship in the offing bearing down upon the land. He watched it attentively,[381] expecting every moment to see it strike on one of the many sunken rocks that render the navigation of our seas so difficult and perilous. To his astonishment the ship, as it neared the shore, appeared to diminish rapidly in size. He was alarmed, but curiosity got the better of fright, and he stood his ground manfully. The vessel at last stranded close to the spot where he was standing, and, by this time, it was reduced to the dimensions of one of those toy boats, with which the children amuse themselves in the pools left on the beach by the receding tide.

He was surprised to see, in the still uncertain light of the morning, a large ship approaching the shore. He watched it closely,[381] expecting at any moment to see it hit one of the many hidden rocks that make navigating our seas so tricky and dangerous. To his astonishment, as the ship got closer to the shore, it seemed to shrink rapidly in size. He was alarmed, but his curiosity overcame his fear, and he stood firmly. The vessel finally ran aground close to where he was standing, and by then, it had shrunk to the size of one of those toy boats that children play with in the pools left on the beach by the receding tide.

A man of dwarfish stature stepped on shore, and the countryman then perceived that the mysterious vessel had assumed the form of the bladebone of a sheep, enveloped in a mass of tangled sea-weed. Nothing daunted, he addressed the mysterious stranger, and asked him whence he came? What was his name? Whither was he going? The stranger either was, or pretended to be, ignorant of the language in which he was addressed, but to the last question answered: “Je vais cheminant”—(“I am going travelling”).

A short man stepped onto the shore, and the local realized that the mysterious ship had taken on the shape of a sheep’s shoulder blade, wrapped in a bunch of tangled seaweed. Undeterred, he spoke to the strange man and asked where he came from, what his name was, and where he was headed. The stranger either didn’t understand the language or pretended not to, but in response to the last question, he said, “Je vais cheminant”—(“I am going travelling”).

He is said, however, to have remained in the island, to have built himself a house on a spot called “Casquet,”[195] in the neighbourhood of the[382] place where he landed, and to have become the progenitor of a family which bears the name of “Le Cheminant,” and of which many of the members were famous for their skill as smiths.

He is said, however, to have remained in the island, to have built himself a house on a spot called “Casquet,”[195] in the neighbourhood of the[382] place where he landed, and to have become the progenitor of a family which bears the name of “Le Cheminant,” and of which many of the members were famous for their skill as smiths.

It is not unlikely that in this tale we have the remains—strangely altered by passing through the mouths of many successive generations—of some one of the numerous legendary stories of the early British saints, who, according to some of the hagiographers, were in the habit of navigating from Brittany to Cornwall, and from Wales to Ireland, on their mantles, in stone troughs, or on bundles of sea-weed.[196]

It is not unlikely that in this tale we have the remains—strangely altered by passing through the mouths of many successive generations—of some one of the numerous legendary stories of the early British saints, who, according to some of the hagiographers, were in the habit of navigating from Brittany to Cornwall, and from Wales to Ireland, on their mantles, in stone troughs, or on bundles of sea-weed.[196]

[195] According to Métivier’s Dictionary—“Casquet”—(from the Latin Casicare) means “Over-fall Rock,” and is the same as the Casus Rupes of Hearne and Leland.

[195] According to Métivier’s Dictionary—“Casquet”—(from the Latin Casicare) means “Over-fall Rock,” and is the same as the Casus Rupes of Hearne and Leland.

Editor’s Note.—The name of the house is “La Perelle,” “Casquet” is a nick-name. After the erection of a lighthouse on “Casquet” or “Les Casquets,” the fishermen keeping their boats in Perelle Bay, nick-named the house “Le P’tit Casquet,” because the inhabitants were in the habit of sitting up late, and consequently there was light to be seen in the house when they returned from sea late in the evening.—From John de Garis, Esq.

Editor’s Note.—The name of the house is “La Perelle,” while “Casquet” is a nickname. After a lighthouse was built on “Casquet” or “Les Casquets,” the fishermen who kept their boats in Perelle Bay started calling the house “Le P’tit Casquet” because the people living there often stayed up late, making it possible to see light in the house when they returned from sea in the evening.—From John de Garis, Esq.

[196] From George Métivier, Esq., and Mrs. Savidan.

[196] From George Métivier, Esq., and Mrs. Savidan.

See in Thorpe’s Northern Mythology, Vol. I., p. 179, how Oller crosses the sea on a bone.

See in Thorpe’s Northern Mythology, Vol. I., p. 179, how Oller crosses the sea on a bone.

A Witch's Prediction.

It is generally believed that those who practise unlawful acts, however clever they may be, are generally quite unable to foresee what is likely to happen to themselves. That this is not invariably the case the following story will show.

It’s commonly thought that people who commit illegal acts, no matter how smart they think they are, often can’t anticipate what might happen to them. However, this isn’t always true, as the following story will illustrate.

A woman, who had the reputation of being a sorceress, contrived to live in comparative ease and comfort by begging from door to door, few venturing to send her away without an alms for fear of incurring her displeasure, and bringing down some misfortune on themselves or their households. She presented herself one morning at the house of a farmer in easy circumstances, whose wife was one not likely to be imposed upon, and not by any means remarkable for liberality towards the poor. The witch’s well-contrived tale of distress failed to make an impression on the hard heart of the farmer’s wife, and the beggar was dismissed without even a kind word: indeed, it is even said that the odious epithet “Caïmande[197] was applied to her. On turning her back on the inhospitable door, she was heard to mutter between her teeth,[383] “You shall repent of this.”

A woman, who had the reputation of being a sorceress, contrived to live in comparative ease and comfort by begging from door to door, few venturing to send her away without an alms for fear of incurring her displeasure, and bringing down some misfortune on themselves or their households. She presented herself one morning at the house of a farmer in easy circumstances, whose wife was one not likely to be imposed upon, and not by any means remarkable for liberality towards the poor. The witch’s well-contrived tale of distress failed to make an impression on the hard heart of the farmer’s wife, and the beggar was dismissed without even a kind word: indeed, it is even said that the odious epithet “Caïmande[197] was applied to her. On turning her back on the inhospitable door, she was heard to mutter between her teeth,[383] “You shall repent of this.”

Old Market Place and States Arcade.

Old Market Place and States Arcade.

It was a fine morning in spring, and a hen that had hatched an early brood of chickens, had brought them out into the sun, and was clucking over her callow brood, and scratching the earth in search of seeds and insects for them. The farmer’s wife was looking on with complacency, and already calculating in her mind what the brood was likely to fetch in the market. The proverb tells us that we must not reckon our chickens before they are hatched. It seems that it is not wise to reckon on them even after they are hatched. And this the farmer’s wife found to her cost; for, scarcely was the witch out of the farm-yard, before one of the chickens fell on its side, gave a kick or two, and died. Its example was soon followed by all its brothers and sisters, and, last of all, the bereaved mother also departed this life. The farmer’s wife was at no loss to whose evil agency to impute this untoward event, and hastened at once to consult an old neighbour, a wise woman, who had the reputation of knowing how these unholy spells were to be counteracted, and what means were to be adopted to prevent the sorceress from doing any further mischief. She was advised to[385] lose no time in returning home; to extract carefully the hearts of all the chickens, as well as that of the hen; to stick new pins or nails into them, and to roast or fry them over a brisk fire, when, she was assured, that not only would the witch be made to suffer unheard of agonies, but that all power would be taken from her to do any further mischief.

It was a lovely spring morning, and a hen that had recently hatched a bunch of chicks had brought them out into the sun. She was clucking over her little ones and scratching the ground for seeds and insects. The farmer’s wife watched with satisfaction, already thinking about how much the chicks would sell for at the market. There's a saying that we shouldn't count our chickens before they hatch. It turns out, it's not smart to rely on them even after they've hatched. The farmer’s wife learned this the hard way; hardly had the witch left the farmyard when one of the chicks fell over, kicked a couple of times, and died. Soon, all its siblings followed suit, and finally, the heartbroken mother also passed away. The farmer’s wife quickly figured out whom to blame for this unfortunate event and rushed to consult an old neighbor, a wise woman known for her ability to counteract these evil spells and stop the sorceress from causing any more trouble. She was advised to[385]get home without delay; carefully remove the hearts of all the chicks and the hen; stick new pins or nails into them; and roast or fry them over a hot fire. She was assured that this would not only make the witch suffer unimaginable pain but would also strip her of any power to cause further harm.

The farmer’s wife hastened home to follow the instructions given her by the wise woman, but found, to her dismay, that the sorceress had profited by her short absence from home to re-visit the farmyard and that she had carefully removed every heart from the carcases.[198]

The farmer’s wife hastened home to follow the instructions given her by the wise woman, but found, to her dismay, that the sorceress had profited by her short absence from home to re-visit the farmyard and that she had carefully removed every heart from the carcases.[198]

[197] Métivier derives this word—meaning “beggar”—from the old French word “guermenter” to complain. The old Bas-Breton word was “c’harm”—to utter cries.

[197] Métivier derives this word—meaning “beggar”—from the old French word “guermenter” to complain. The old Bas-Breton word was “c’harm”—to utter cries.

[198] From Charlotte Du Port.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By Charlotte Du Port.

Tarot Reading.

Persons who have the temerity to wish to pry into the secrets of futurity are frequently punished for their curiosity by the exact fulfilment of the prediction, although it may appear to be such as could by no possibility come to pass. The following story may be taken as an instance.

People who have the audacity to try to uncover the secrets of the future often face consequences for their curiosity through the exact realization of the prediction, even if it seems impossible. The following story serves as an example.

A young man applied to a woman, who pretended to be able to foresee events, to tell him what was likely to happen to him hereafter. She foretold that he had not long to live, but that he should be hanged, drowned, and burnt. Not knowing how it was possible that all these evils should come upon him, he made light of the prophecy, but the event proved the truth of the soothsayer’s prediction. One night, having allowed his fire to go out, and having no means at hand to rekindle it, he ran across the fields to the nearest habitation to beg a light. On his return, in jumping over a ditch, his foot caught[386] in some brambles, and he fell head foremost into the water, his legs at the same time became so entangled in the bushes that he remained suspended, and the torch which he held in his hand setting fire to his clothes, he perished, as the fortune-teller had predicted, by hanging, drowning, and burning.[199]

A young man applied to a woman, who pretended to be able to foresee events, to tell him what was likely to happen to him hereafter. She foretold that he had not long to live, but that he should be hanged, drowned, and burnt. Not knowing how it was possible that all these evils should come upon him, he made light of the prophecy, but the event proved the truth of the soothsayer’s prediction. One night, having allowed his fire to go out, and having no means at hand to rekindle it, he ran across the fields to the nearest habitation to beg a light. On his return, in jumping over a ditch, his foot caught[386] in some brambles, and he fell head foremost into the water, his legs at the same time became so entangled in the bushes that he remained suspended, and the torch which he held in his hand setting fire to his clothes, he perished, as the fortune-teller had predicted, by hanging, drowning, and burning.[199]

[199] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

Editor’s Note.

Editor’s Note.

Other Editor’s Notes on this subject will be found in Appendix B.

Other Editor’s Notes on this subject will be found in Appendix B.

Compare “Damasc, Seigneur d’Asnières, excommunié par Hugues de Saint-Calais, Evêque de Mans (A.D. 1136-1144). Damasc, averti qu’il périrait par le feu et par l’eau, ne fit qu’en rire; mais un jour, traversant en bateau la Sarthe pendant un orage, il fut foudroyé et noyé.”—La Suze.—Magazin Pittoresque, 34me année, p. 312.

Compare “Damasc, Lord of Asnières, excommunicated by Hugues de Saint-Calais, Bishop of Mans (CE 1136-1144). Damasc, warned that he would perish by fire and water, only laughed; but one day, while crossing the Sarthe by boat during a storm, he was struck by lightning and drowned.”—La Suze.—Magazin Pittoresque, 34th year, p. 312.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XI.
Charms, Spells, and Incantations.

“This, gathered in the planetary hour,
With noxious weeds, and spell’d with words of power,
Dire stepdames in the magic bowl infuse.”
Dryden.
“Begin, begin; the mystic spell prepare.”
Milton.

As long as the popular belief in witchcraft exists—and with all the boasted light and civilisation of the nineteenth century it still holds its ground—there will be found those who imagine that the evil influence of the sorcerer may be averted by a counteracting spell, or by certain practices, such as carrying an amulet about one’s person, nailing a horse-shoe to the door of a house or the mast of a ship, etc.

As long as the common belief in witchcraft exists—and despite all the claimed advancements and civilization of the nineteenth century, it still persists—there will always be people who think that the harmful effects of a sorcerer can be countered by a protective spell or certain actions, like carrying an amulet, nailing a horseshoe to the door of a house, or to the mast of a ship, etc.

With the ignorant and unlearned it is often useless to reason: they cannot understand nice distinctions, and if their faith be shaken or destroyed on one point, who can tell where the current of unbelief will stop? That there are persons who, by their illicit arts, can cause sickness to man or beast is firmly credited, but as there is no evil without a remedy, it is equally an article of popular belief that there are also those who are in possession of the necessary knowledge and power to counteract the evil designs and practices of the sorcerer.

With the uneducated and uninformed, it’s often pointless to argue: they can’t grasp subtle differences, and if their belief is shaken or destroyed on one issue, who knows where their doubt will lead them? Many people firmly believe that there are individuals who, through their wrongdoing, can make others sick, but there’s also a widely held belief that there are those who have the knowledge and ability to counteract the harmful intentions and actions of the sorcerer.

As may readily be supposed these last are cunning and unprincipled wretches, who trade on the folly and superstition of their ignorant neighbours, and who, doubtless, are often the cause of the malady of the unfortunate cow or pig, which they are afterwards called in to advise about. Various charms and ceremonies are resorted to on these occasions, whereof the most potent appears to be that known as “la bouïture,” which consists in setting a number of ingredients to seethe together in a cauldron, of which the principal is the heart of some animal stuck full of pins. It is not easy to arrive at a correct knowledge of what is done, for great secrecy is generally observed, and the actors in these superstitious follies are afraid to divulge what takes place. The object of the charm seems to be either to avert the evil, or to discover the author of it. In the latter case, it often leads to serious misunderstandings between neighbours. There are, however, certain charms of a more innocent character, which can be resorted to without the intervention of a cunning man.

As you might expect, these individuals are sly and unscrupulous villains who exploit the ignorance and superstition of their neighbors. They often are the reason for the sickness of the unfortunate cow or pig, which they are then called to give advice about. Various charms and rituals are performed in these situations, with the most powerful being one known as “la bouïture,” which involves boiling a number of ingredients together in a cauldron, the main one being the heart of an animal filled with pins. It’s not easy to get a clear understanding of what actually happens, as there’s a strong code of secrecy, and those participating in these superstitious practices are wary of revealing what goes on. The purpose of the charm seems to be either to prevent the harm or to find out who caused it. In the latter case, it can often lead to serious conflicts between neighbors. However, there are some charms that are more innocent, which can be used without the help of a cunning person.

Shortly after the Rev. Thomas Brock took possession of the Rectory of St. Pierre-du-Bois, about the beginning of the nineteenth century, he was returning home one night from town, where he had been detained until a late hour. It was midnight when he reached the parsonage, and in the imperfect light he thought that he saw a number of persons assembled near the church porch. Astonished at so unusual a sight, and wondering what could possibly be the cause of such an assembly at that hour, he tied up his horse to the gate, and stepped over the stile into the churchyard. On drawing near he was witness to an extraordinary ceremony. Several of his[389] parishioners, among whom he recognised many of the better sort, were walking in orderly procession round the church, and touching every angle as they passed. He addressed them and inquired what they were doing, but not a single word could he get in answer to his questions. Perfect silence was preserved until they came to the church-porch, where they all knelt down and recited the Lord’s Prayer. This was repeated more than once, and at last they left the place without satisfying the legitimate curiosity of their pastor. Determined to fathom the mystery, he called the next day on some of the principal actors in the ceremony, and then learnt, not without some difficulty, that it was intended to remove a spell that was supposed to be hanging over the son or daughter of one of the parties, and that a single word spoken by any of the persons engaged in the solemn rite, would have effectually broken the charm.

Shortly after Rev. Thomas Brock took over the Rectory of St. Pierre-du-Bois, around the start of the nineteenth century, he was heading home one night from town, where he had been held up until late. It was midnight when he reached the parsonage, and in the dim light, he thought he saw a group of people gathered near the church porch. Surprised by such an unusual sight and curious about why they were there at that hour, he tied up his horse at the gate and stepped over the stile into the churchyard. As he got closer, he witnessed a strange ceremony. Several of his[389] parishioners, including many of the more respected members of the community, were walking in an orderly procession around the church, touching each corner as they passed. He asked them what they were doing, but not one of them could give him an answer. They maintained complete silence until they reached the church porch, where they all knelt down and recited the Lord’s Prayer. This was repeated multiple times, and eventually, they left without satisfying their pastor's legitimate curiosity. Determined to uncover the mystery, he approached some of the main participants in the ceremony the next day and learned, not without some difficulty, that they were trying to lift a supposed curse on one of their children. They explained that a single word from anyone participating in the solemn rite would have effectively broken the charm.

In reference to this charm it may here be mentioned that an old servant of the Rev. W. Chepmell, Rector of St. Sampson’s and the Vale, was suffering from an ulcer in the leg. To cure it she went round the church, stopping at each of the angles, and repeating a certain prayer. The Rev. H. Le M. Chepmell, D.D., who was a child at the time, remembers the circumstance, but does not know what the prayer was that was used on the occasion.

In connection with this charm, it's worth mentioning that an old servant of Rev. W. Chepmell, Rector of St. Sampson’s and the Vale, was dealing with an ulcer on her leg. To heal it, she walked around the church, pausing at each corner and reciting a specific prayer. Rev. H. Le M. Chepmell, D.D., who was a child back then, remembers the event, but he doesn't recall what prayer was said at the time.

The forms which follow, and which, for the benefit of those who are unacquainted with French, have been translated as closely as possible, were found in a book of memoranda, household and farming accounts, recipes for medicines, etc., which once belonged to Sieur Jean Lenfestey, des Adams, in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois. It was written about the end of[390] the last, and beginning of the present, century. The mystical words used in some of the spells have been given just as they were found in the manuscript. They appear to be a curious jumble of Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, very much disfigured by having passed through the hands of ignorant, unlettered transcribers, or, perhaps, by having been transmitted orally from one to another, and, at last, taken down from dictation. It is quite impossible to say how long these spells and charms have been in use among the peasantry, whether they have been handed down by tradition from times before the Reformation, or whether—which is far more probable—they have been introduced in comparatively recent times by some of the farm-labourers, who, in times of peace, come to the island from the neighbouring coasts of Normandy and Brittany in search of work. It is only on the latter supposition that the invocation of St. Blaize and St. Nicodemus, the saying of a Mass, and the reciting of Paters and Ave-Marias can be accounted for, the indigenous population having been so thoroughly reformed as to have lost all recollection of these matters.

The forms that follow, which have been translated as accurately as possible for those unfamiliar with French, were found in a book of notes, household and farming accounts, recipes for medicines, etc., that once belonged to Sieur Jean Lenfestey, des Adams, in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois. It was written around the end of[390] the last century and the beginning of this one. The mystical words used in some of the spells are presented exactly as they appeared in the manuscript. They seem to be an odd mix of Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, quite distorted after being copied by ignorant, uneducated transcribers or perhaps passed down orally from one person to another and eventually written down from dictation. It is impossible to say how long these spells and charms have been in use among the local farmers, whether they were handed down by tradition from before the Reformation, or whether—which is much more likely—they were introduced more recently by some of the farm laborers who came to the island from the nearby coasts of Normandy and Brittany in search of work during peaceful times. Only under the latter assumption can the invocation of St. Blaize and St. Nicodemus, the saying of a Mass, and the recitation of Paters and Ave-Marias be explained, since the local population has been so thoroughly reformed that they’ve lost all memory of these practices.

To remove any kind of spell and make the person who cast it appear.

Choose one of the animals whose death has been caused, taking care that there is no sign of life remaining in it: take out its heart, and place it in a clean plate: then take nine thorns of “noble épine”[200] and proceed as follows:—

Choose one of the animals whose death has been caused, taking care that there is no sign of life remaining in it: take out its heart, and place it in a clean plate: then take nine thorns of “noble épine”[200] and proceed as follows:—

The “Groignet.”

The "Groignet."

Pierce one of the thorns into the heart, saying:—

Pierce one of the thorns into the heart, saying:—

Adibaga, Sabaoth, Adonay, contra, ratout prisons preront fini unixio paracle gasum.

Adibaga, Sabaoth, Adonay, against, ratout prisons will end unixio paracle gasum.

Take two thorns and pierce them in, saying:—Qui susum mediotos agres gravoil valax.

Take two thorns and pierce them in, saying:—Qui susum mediotos agres gravoil valax.

Take two more, and in placing them say:—Laula zazai valoi sator saluxu paracle gassum.

Take two more, and while putting them down, say:—Laula zazai valoi sator saluxu paracle gassum.

Take two more, and say in placing them:—Mortuis cum fice suni et per flagelationem domini nostri Jesu Christi.

Take two more, and say while placing them:—Mortuis cum fice suni et per flagelationem domini nostri Jesu Christi.

Then place the last two thorns with these words:—Avir sunt devant nous paracle tui strator verbonum ossisum fidando.

Then place the last two thorns with these words:—Avir sunt devant nous paracle tui strator verbonum ossisum fidando.

Then continue saying:—“I call on him or her who has caused the Missal Abel to be fabricated: cease from thine evil deed; come, nevertheless, by sea or by land, wherever thou art; show thyself to us without delay and without fail.”

Then continue saying:—“I call on the person who had the Missal Abel made: stop your evil actions; come, whether by sea or by land, wherever you are; show yourself to us without delay and without fail.”

(Note: that if thorns of the “noble épine” are not to be procured, one may have recourse to new nails).

(Note: that if thorns from the “noble épine” are not available, one can use new nails instead).

The heart, being pierced with thorns, as directed, must be put into a small bag and hung in the chimney. The next day it must be taken out of the bag and put upon a plate; then pull out the first thorn, and place it in another part of the heart, pronouncing the same words as were said at first; then take out the two next thorns with the fitting words, and so on with the others in due order, replacing them as we have directed, and being careful never to stick a thorn again into the same hole. This is to be done on nine consecutive days; nevertheless, if you wish not to give any respite to the malefactor, you may compress the nine days into one, observing the order above prescribed. At[393] the last operation, after having pierced in the thorns or nails with the fitting words, you must make a large fire, place the heart on a gridiron, and put it to roast on the live embers. The malefactor will be obliged to appear and to beg for mercy; and if it be out of his power to appear within the time you appoint, his death will ensue.

The heart, which should be pierced with thorns as instructed, needs to be placed in a small bag and hung in the chimney. The next day, take it out of the bag and put it on a plate; then remove the first thorn and place it in a different part of the heart, saying the same words as before; then take out the next two thorns with the appropriate words, and continue with the others in order, replacing them as directed, being careful not to stick a thorn back into the same hole. This should be done for nine consecutive days; however, if you want to avoid giving the wrongdoer any break, you can complete the nine days in one, following the order mentioned above. At[393] the final step, after having pierced the thorns or nails with the appropriate words, you must make a large fire, place the heart on a gridiron, and roast it over the live embers. The wrongdoer will have no choice but to show up and plead for mercy; and if they're unable to appear within the time you set, they will die.

[200] Probably a corruption of “aube-épine.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Likely a corruption of “aube-épine.”

Another Approach.

Kill a pigeon; open it and pluck out its heart. Stick new pins all round the heart. Put water to boil in a small pot, and when it is boiling throw the heart in it. You must have ready a green turf to serve as a cover to the pot, and must put it on with the earth downwards.

Kill a pigeon; open it and take out its heart. Stick new pins all around the heart. Put water to boil in a small pot, and when it's boiling, throw the heart in. You need to have a piece of green turf ready to cover the pot, and it should be placed with the soil side down.

The pot must boil for an hour. Be careful to keep up a good fire of wood or charcoal, and at the end of the hour throw the heart into the burning embers. See that all the doors, windows, and other openings of the house are closed. The sorcerer will come and call and knock at the door, demanding to speak with you; but you must not open to him until you have made him promise to do what you wish.

The pot needs to boil for an hour. Make sure to maintain a strong fire with wood or charcoal, and when the hour is up, toss the heart into the hot coals. Ensure that all the doors, windows, and other openings in the house are shut. The sorcerer will come, calling and knocking at the door, wanting to talk to you; but you shouldn’t open the door until you’ve made him promise to do what you want.

Another Way to Make a Sorcerer Reveal Himself.

Take the tails of two fresh-water eels, with the inner bark of an ash tree, that which is next the wood. Buy twenty-six new needles, and put all to burn together with flower of sulphur.

Take the tails of two freshwater eels, along with the inner bark of an ash tree, the part closest to the wood. Buy twenty-six new needles and burn everything together with sulfur flowers.

If you wish to see the sorcerer by daylight you must take the roots of small and large sage, with the pith of the elder and daffodil bulbs. Put the[394] whole to boil together in vinegar, and make your arrangements so that it shall boil a quarter of an hour before noon. As soon as the first bubbles begin to rise the sorcerer will make his appearance. In this experiment you must leave the door open. It is done simply with the view of knowing the malefactor.

If you want to see the sorcerer during the day, you need to gather the roots of small and large sage, the pith of elder, and daffodil bulbs. Boil all of this together in vinegar, making sure it cooks for a quarter of an hour before noon. As soon as the first bubbles start to rise, the sorcerer will show up. You must keep the door open for this process. It’s done just to identify the wrongdoer.

To Prevent All Kinds of Spells and Enchantments.

Take a sheep’s heart, pierce nails into it, and hang it in the chimney, saying:—Rostin, Clasta Auvara, Chasta, Custodia, Duranee. These words must be said over the heart every day, and eight days will not have elapsed before the sorcerer who has cast the spell will come and beg you to remove the heart, complaining that he feels great pain internally. You can then ask him to remove the spell, and he will request you to give him some animal to which he may transfer it. You may grant what he asks, otherwise he will burst asunder.

Take a sheep's heart, stab nails into it, and hang it in the chimney while saying:—Rostin, Clasta Auvara, Chasta, Custodia, Duranee. You need to say these words over the heart every day, and within eight days, the sorcerer who cast the spell will come to you, begging you to take down the heart because he feels intense pain inside. You can then ask him to lift the spell, and he will ask you to give him an animal to transfer it to. You can agree to his request; otherwise, he will be in serious trouble.

A Spell-Resistant Charm to Wear Around the Neck.

Take nine bits of green broom, and two sprigs of the same, which you must tie together in the form of a cross (×); nine morsels of elder, nine leaves of betony, nine of agrimony, a little bay salt, sal-ammoniac, new wax, barley, leaven, camphor and quick-silver. The quick-silver must be inclosed in cobbler’s wax. Put the whole into a new linen cloth which has never been used, and sew it well up so that nothing may fall out. Hang this round your neck. It is a sure preservative against the power of witches.

Take nine pieces of green broom and two sprigs of the same, which you need to tie together in the shape of a cross (×); nine bits of elder, nine leaves of betony, nine of agrimony, a bit of bay salt, sal-ammoniac, new wax, barley, leaven, camphor, and mercury. The mercury must be sealed in cobbler’s wax. Place everything into a new linen cloth that has never been used, and sew it up tightly so nothing escapes. Wear this around your neck. It’s a reliable protection against witchcraft.

Winning at Play

On St. John’s Eve gather fern before noon. Make a bracelet of it in the form of these letters—H U T Y.

On St. John’s Eve, collect fern before noon. Create a bracelet from it shaped like these letters—H U T Y.

To Resolve Conflicts between People Who Are Fighting.

Write on the circumference of an apple the letters H A O N and throw it into the midst of the combatants.

Write on the surface of an apple the letters H A O N and toss it into the middle of the fighters.

To stop bleeding.

Touching the part affected, say:—Place + + + Consummatum + + + Resurrexit.

Touch the affected area and say:—Place + + + Consummatum + + + Resurrexit.

To Treat a Burn.

Repeat these words thrice over the burn, breathing thereon each time:—

Repeat these words three times over the burn, breathing on it each time:—

“Feu de Dieu, perds ta chaleur,
Comme Judas perdit sa couleur,
Quand il trahit notre Seigneur,
Au jardin des oliviers.”[201]

[201] Editor’s Note.—Another form is as follows.—

[201] Editor's Note.—Another form is as follows.—

Brulure, brulure, mollis ta chaleur,
Comme Judas perdit sa couleur
En trahissant notre Seigneur.
From John de Garis, Esq.

How to Stop a Fire Burning a House.

Make three crosses on the mantel-piece with a live coal, and say:—“In te Domine speravi, non confundar in æternum.”

Make three crosses on the mantelpiece with a live coal, and say:—“In te Domine speravi, non confundar in æternum.”

To Make Someone Love You.

Take four-leaved clover and place it on a consecrated stone; then say a Mass over it, put it into a nosegay, and make the person smell it, saying at the same time “Gabriel illa sunt.”

Take a four-leaf clover and place it on a consecrated stone; then say a Mass over it, put it into a bouquet, and have the person smell it while saying at the same time “Gabriel illa sunt.”

Another Method.

On St. John’s Eve gather clecampane (alliène de campana), dry it in an oven, reduce it to powder[396] with ambergris, and wear it next your heart for nine days. Then endeavour to get the person whose love you wish to obtain, to swallow a portion of it, and the effect is sure to follow.

On St. John’s Eve, gather up clecampane (campana), dry it in an oven, and grind it into powder[396] with ambergris, then wear it close to your heart for nine days. After that, try to get the person whose love you want to take a bit of it, and the result is guaranteed to happen.

To stop a sportsman from killing any game.

Say:—“Si ergo me quæritis, sinite hos abire.”

Say:—“If you're looking for me, let these people go.

To treat a horse that has the colic or digestive issues.[202]

Say:—“Our help is in the name of the Lord, who made the Heavens and the Earth. In the name of God, Amen! St. Nicodemus, who tookest down our Lord Jesus Christ from the cross, deign by the permission of God to cure this horse (name the colour), belonging to (name the owner), of the vives or gripes (as the case may be).”

Say:—“Our help is in the name of the Lord, who created the Heavens and the Earth. In the name of God, Amen! St. Nicodemus, who took our Lord Jesus Christ down from the cross, please, with God’s permission, heal this horse (name the color), owned by (name the owner), from the colic or cramps (as applicable).”

Then let all who are present say the Lord’s Prayer nine times.

Then let everyone present say the Lord’s Prayer nine times.

[202] This charm must have been long current in Guernsey, for the invocation with which it commences is a strictly Presbyterian form, being the sentence with which the services of the Reformed French Church invariably began.

[202] This charm must have been long current in Guernsey, for the invocation with which it commences is a strictly Presbyterian form, being the sentence with which the services of the Reformed French Church invariably began.

The mention of “Paters” and “Aves,” and the invocation of St. Eloy in the second charm, points clearly to a Romish origin, and render it very doubtful whether the charm could ever have been resorted to in Guernsey within the last two or three hundred years. St. Nicodemus might still be recognised, but St. Eloy has long been entirely forgotten, and probably not one in a thousand of our peasantry has the slightest idea of what is meant by the words “Pater” and “Ave.”

The mention of “Paters” and “Aves,” along with the reference to St. Eloy in the second charm, clearly suggests a Roman Catholic origin, making it very unlikely that the charm has been used in Guernsey in the last two or three hundred years. St. Nicodemus might still be recognized, but St. Eloy has been completely forgotten, and probably fewer than one in a thousand of our rural population knows what the terms “Pater” and “Ave” even mean.

Another Format.

“Horse (name the colour), belonging to (name the owner), if thou hast the vives, or the red gripes, or any other of thirty-six maladies, in case thou be suffering from them: May God cure thee and the blessed Saint Eloy! In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen!”

“Horse (name the colour), owned by (name the owner), if you have the vives, or the red gripes, or any of the thirty-six ailments, in case you are suffering from them: May God heal you and the blessed Saint Eloy! In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen!”

Then say five “Paters” and five “Aves” on your knees.

Then say five “Our Fathers” and five “Hail Marys” on your knees.

To Take Out a Fish Bone from the Throat.

Say:—“Blaise, martyr for Jesus Christ, command thee to come up or go down.”

Say:—“Blaise, martyr for Jesus Christ, I command you to come up or go down.”

To Stop a Dog from Barking or Biting.

Say three times, while looking at the dog:—“Bare—Barbare! May thy tail hang down! May St. Peter’s key close thy jaws until to-morrow!”[203]

Say three times, while looking at the dog:—“Bare—Barbare! May thy tail hang down! May St. Peter’s key close thy jaws until to-morrow!”[203]

[203] Editor’s Note.—Many of these charms are to be found almost word for word in Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, by Laisnel de la Salle, Vol. I., p. 291-330., etc.

[203] Editor's Note.—Many of these charms are to be found almost word for word in Croyances et Légendes du Centre de la France, by Laisnel de la Salle, Vol. I., p. 291-330., etc.

Quick-Silver: a Protection Against Witchcraft.

A belief in the efficacy of quick-silver in counteracting the evil eye, and averting the injurious effects of spells, is very universal among the lower orders; and there are many persons who will never venture beyond their threshold without having in their pocket, or hung round their neck, a small portion of this metal.

A belief in the effectiveness of mercury in countering the evil eye and preventing the harmful effects of curses is really common among the lower classes; many people won't step outside their homes without carrying a small piece of this metal in their pocket or wearing it around their neck.

A fisherman, who for some time had been unsuccessful in his fishing, imagined that a spell had been cast upon him. No man was better acquainted with the marks by which the fishermen recognise the spots where the finny tribe are to be found in most abundance. None was better acquainted with the intricate tides and currents which render the rocky coasts of the island such a puzzle to navigators, or knew better when to take advantage of them to secure a plentiful catch of fish. His tackle was good, he used the best and most tempting bait, and yet, under the most propitious circumstances, with the most favourable conditions of tide, wind, and weather, day after day passed and he took next to nothing. Winter was coming on, and a longer[398] continuance of bad weather than is usual at that season, combined with the worthless quality of the fish caught when he did venture out between the gales,—in short, a continued run of ill-luck,—confirmed him in the idea that he was bewitched.

A fisherman, who had been struggling for a while to catch any fish, thought that a spell had been put on him. No one knew better than he did the signs that fishermen use to find the best spots where fish are most plentiful. He was also familiar with the tricky tides and currents that make the rocky shores of the island confusing for navigators, and he knew exactly when to take advantage of them to catch plenty of fish. His gear was good, he used the best and most enticing bait, and yet, despite the best conditions of tide, wind, and weather, day after day went by, and he hardly caught anything. Winter was approaching, and there was a longer spell of bad weather than usual for that time of year, combined with the poor quality of the fish he caught when he did manage to go out between the storms—in short, a string of bad luck—made him believe he was under a curse.

He confided his fears to an old man of his own profession, who had the reputation of knowing more than his neighbours, and particularly of being able to give advice in such cases as this, where there was reason to suppose that some unlawful influence was at work.

He shared his fears with an older man in his profession, who was known for having more knowledge than those around him and especially for being able to offer advice in situations like this, where it seemed likely that some illegal influence was involved.

The old man listened to his tale, confirmed him in the idea that some evil-disposed person, in league with Satan, had cast an evil eye on him, and ended by counselling him always to carry quick-silver about with him. With this precaution he told him that he might defy the spells of all the wizards and witches that ever met on a Friday night at Catiôroc to pay their homage to Old Nick.

The old man listened to his story, agreeing that someone with bad intentions, possibly in cahoots with Satan, had put a curse on him, and suggested that he should always carry mercury with him. With this precaution, he said he could stand up to the spells of all the wizards and witches who ever gathered on a Friday night at Catiôroc to show their respect to the Devil.

The fisherman took the old man’s advice, and procured a small vial containing mercury, which he placed carefully in the purse in which he carried his money, when he was fortunate enough to have any.

The fisherman followed the old man’s advice and got a small bottle of mercury, which he carefully put in the purse where he kept his money, whenever he was lucky enough to have any.

Strange to say, from that moment his luck turned, and, a succession of good hauls rewarding his industry, the fisherman soon found himself in possession of what, to him, was a goodly sum of money, and in which not a few gold pieces were included. These were, of course, carefully deposited in the purse containing the precious amulet, to which he attributed his good luck and his deliverance from the spell, which, he no longer doubted, had been cast upon him.

Strangely enough, from that moment on, his luck changed, and, with a series of good catches rewarding his hard work, the fisherman quickly found himself with what he considered a good amount of money, including several gold coins. He carefully added these to the pouch that held the precious amulet, which he believed was the source of his good fortune and his escape from the spell he no longer doubted had been placed on him.

Old House at Cobo.

Cobo's Old House.

Alas! his confidence in the charm was destined to be, for a time, rudely broken. One night, in manœuvring his boat, an accidental blow from some of the gear shattered the bottle containing the quick-silver. What was his dismay the next morning, on opening his purse, to perceive that all his gold was turned into silver, and that the silver coins bore the appearance of vile lead! He was in despair, concluding very naturally that he had fallen into the power of some prince of magicians, and that henceforth he was a ruined man. He again consulted his old friend, whose experience this time proved of more practical use than his former advice. The wise man soon saw what had caused the apparent change in the coin, and recommended him to go without delay to a silversmith, who soon removed the quick-silver with which the precious pieces were coated, and restored them to their pristine brightness.[204]

Alas! his confidence in the charm was destined to be, for a time, rudely broken. One night, in manœuvring his boat, an accidental blow from some of the gear shattered the bottle containing the quick-silver. What was his dismay the next morning, on opening his purse, to perceive that all his gold was turned into silver, and that the silver coins bore the appearance of vile lead! He was in despair, concluding very naturally that he had fallen into the power of some prince of magicians, and that henceforth he was a ruined man. He again consulted his old friend, whose experience this time proved of more practical use than his former advice. The wise man soon saw what had caused the apparent change in the coin, and recommended him to go without delay to a silversmith, who soon removed the quick-silver with which the precious pieces were coated, and restored them to their pristine brightness.[204]

[204] From Mr. John Le Cheminant.

From Mr. John Le Cheminant.

Wart Removal, etc.

There are certain old men and women who, without pretending to any supernatural knowledge, are nevertheless supposed to possess the power of causing those unsightly excrescences (warts) to disappear, merely by looking at, and counting, them. Some mystery, however, is attached to the operation. They may not impart their secret, neither may they receive money for their services, although there is no reason why they should refuse any other present that may be offered. There is no doubt that the hands of growing boys and girls are more often disfigured by these excrescences than those of adults, and that, at a certain age, they are apt to disappear almost[401] suddenly. Perhaps this has been noticed by the persons who pretend to the art of removing warts, and that they do not undertake the cure unless they perceive certain indications of their being likely to disappear before long by the mere agency of natural causes. Nevertheless, the cases in which a cure has been effected after all the usual surgical remedies have been resorted to in vain, are quite sufficiently numerous to justify a belief in the minds of the vulgar of a possession of this extraordinary gift.

There are certain older men and women who, without claiming any supernatural knowledge, are still believed to have the ability to make those unsightly growths (warts) disappear just by looking at them and counting them. However, there is some mystery surrounding the process. They can't share their secret, nor can they accept payment for their services, although there’s no reason they should refuse any other gift that might be offered. There’s no doubt that the hands of growing boys and girls are more often marred by these growths than those of adults, and that, at a certain age, they tend to vanish almost[401]suddenly. Maybe those who claim to know how to remove warts have noticed this, and they don’t attempt the treatment unless they see signs that the warts are likely to go away soon on their own. Still, the instances in which a cure has been achieved after all usual surgical treatments have failed are quite numerous enough to support a belief among the general public in this extraordinary ability.

The operation, whatever it may be, is designated by the word “décompter,” which may be translated “to uncount,” or “to count backwards.”

The operation, whatever it is, is called “décompter,” which can be translated as “to uncount” or “to count backwards.”

The process by which a wen, or glandular swelling, known in our local dialect as “un veuble,” is to be removed, is expressed by the same term, but in this there is no mystery which requires concealment. The charm is well known, and may be used by anyone. It is as follows. The person who undertakes the cure must begin by making the sign of the cross on the part affected, and must then repeat the following formula:—“Pour décompter un veuble.”[205]Saint Jean avait un veuble qui coulait à neuf pertins. De neuf ils vinrent à huit; de huit ils vinrent à sept; de sept ils vinrent à six; de six ils vinrent à cinq; de cinq ils vinrent à quatre; de quatre ils vinrent à trois; de trois ils vinrent à deux; de deux ils vinrent à un; d’un il vint à rien, et ainsi Saint Jean perdit son veuble.

The process by which a wen, or glandular swelling, known in our local dialect as “un veuble,” is to be removed, is expressed by the same term, but in this there is no mystery which requires concealment. The charm is well known, and may be used by anyone. It is as follows. The person who undertakes the cure must begin by making the sign of the cross on the part affected, and must then repeat the following formula:—“Pour décompter un veuble.”[205]Saint Jean avait un veuble qui coulait à neuf pertins. De neuf ils vinrent à huit; de huit ils vinrent à sept; de sept ils vinrent à six; de six ils vinrent à cinq; de cinq ils vinrent à quatre; de quatre ils vinrent à trois; de trois ils vinrent à deux; de deux ils vinrent à un; d’un il vint à rien, et ainsi Saint Jean perdit son veuble.

The second day the operator must begin at “eight,” the day after at “seven,” and so on until the whole nine are counted off, when, if a cure is[402] not effected, it must be set down to some neglect or want of faith in one or the other of the parties concerned, for no one can venture to doubt the efficacy of the spell.

The second day, the operator has to start at “eight,” the day after at “seven,” and so on until all nine are counted off. If a cure is[402] not achieved, it must be attributed to some neglect or lack of faith from either party involved, because nobody can doubt the effectiveness of the spell.

It will, doubtless, have struck the reader that in this, as well as in other charms, the number nine plays a conspicuous part. This may possibly be connected in some way with the practice of the Church of Rome, which, on certain special occasions, orders solemn prayers and ceremonies for nine consecutive days.

It will likely have occurred to the reader that in this, as well as in other charms, the number nine plays an important role. This might be linked in some way to the practice of the Roman Catholic Church, which, on certain special occasions, mandates solemn prayers and ceremonies for nine consecutive days.

In most farm-houses there were formerly to be found one or more old oak-chests, sometimes very richly and quaintly carved. In some places where they had been taken care of, they were in excellent preservation, but, in the majority of cases, they had given way to those more modern articles of furniture—chests of drawers and wardrobes—less elegant, perhaps, but more fashionable, and decidedly more convenient. Now there are few or none to be met with, the revival of the taste for rich and elaborate carving having led to a demand for these ancient specimens of the skill of our forefathers to be remodelled into sideboards, cabinets, and other similar articles of furniture. When these old coffers had ceased to be thought worthy of a place in the bettermost rooms of the house, they were frequently to be found in the stables or outhouses, serving as cornbins, or receptacles for all sorts of rubbish. Still they were sometimes remembered, for old people would tell of their efficacy in curing erysipelas, or, as it is locally termed, “le faeu sauvage.” The chests chosen for this purpose were those ornamented with Scriptural subjects or figures of Apostles and Saints, and the[403] cure was supposed to be effected by opening and shutting the lid of the coffer nine times, so as to fan the face of the patient.

In most farmhouses, there used to be one or more old oak chests, often beautifully and oddly carved. In some places where they were well cared for, they remained in excellent condition, but in most cases, they had been replaced by more modern furniture items like dressers and wardrobes—less elegant, perhaps, but trendier and definitely more practical. Now, very few of these chests can be found, as the revival of interest in intricate carving has led to a demand for these ancient pieces to be transformed into sideboards, cabinets, and similar furniture. When these old chests were no longer considered worthy of being in the best rooms of the house, they often ended up in stables or outbuildings, serving as grain bins or storage for all kinds of junk. Still, they were sometimes remembered, as older people would talk about their effectiveness in treating erysipelas, or what is locally called “le faeu sauvage.” The chests chosen for this purpose were those decorated with biblical scenes or images of Apostles and Saints, and the remedy was believed to work by opening and closing the chest lid nine times to fan the patient’s face.

One of the many mysterious ills to which poor human nature is subject, is known as “la maladie de la nère poule.” This is to be removed by procuring a perfectly black hen, and swinging her round the head of the sufferer three times.

One of the many mysterious ailments that poor human nature is prone to is known as “la maladie de la nère poule.” This can be cured by getting a perfectly black hen and swinging it around the head of the person suffering three times.

To cure an equally undefined affection known as “le mal volant” the patient must also take a black hen, and, holding her in both hands, must rub that part of the body in which the pain is felt. The hen used in this incantation must be bought; if a gift, the charm would fail of its effect. After having been used it must not be kept or put to death, but given away. The classical reader will not require to be reminded that cocks were sacrificed to Æsculapius.

To treat a vaguely defined condition called "le mal volant," the patient needs to take a black hen and, holding her with both hands, rub the area of the body where they feel pain. The hen used in this ritual must be purchased; if it’s given as a gift, the charm won’t work. After it's been used, it shouldn't be kept or killed but should be given away. The classical reader will remember that cocks were sacrificed to Æsculapius.

[205] From Mrs. Dalgairns and Rachel Duport.

[205] From Mrs. Dalgairns and Rachel Duport.

Celts.

These interesting relics of the aboriginal inhabitants of the island are called by the country people “fouïdres,” i.e. thunderbolts. It is firmly believed that the house which has the happiness to possess one of them will neither be struck by lightning nor consumed by fire.

These intriguing artifacts from the original inhabitants of the island are referred to by the locals as “fouïdres,” i.e. thunderbolts. People strongly believe that any home lucky enough to have one will not be struck by lightning or burned by fire.

It is believed that animals that are sick can be cured by giving them water to drink in which a celt has been dipped.

It is believed that sick animals can be treated by giving them water that a celt has been dipped in.

Another Counter-Charm for Witchcraft.

When a person has reason to believe that either himself or any of his belongings is under the influence of a spell, he should procure the heart of an animal—that of a black sheep is supposed to be[404] the most efficacious,—and, having stuck it over thickly in every part with new pins or nails, put it down to roast before a strong fire. Care must, however, have been taken previously to close up all means of entry into the house, even to stuffing up the key-hole. The heart no sooner begins to feel the influence of the fire than doleful cries are heard from without, which increase more and more as the roasting goes on. Loud knocks are next heard at the door, and urgent appeals for admission are made, so urgent that few have the heart to withstand them. No sooner, however, is the door opened than all the clamour ceases. No one is seen outside, and, on looking at the heart, it is found to be burnt to a cinder. The charm has failed, and those who tried it remain as much under the influence of the sorcerer as ever, with the additional certainty of having offended their enemy without a chance of pardon or pity on his part, nay, they know that they have only exposed themselves to greater persecution in revenge for the pain they have made him suffer; for it is universally believed that the wizards or witches are irresistibly attracted to the place where this counter-spell is being performed; and that, while it lasts, the tortures of the damned are suffered by them. What would occur if the spell were persevered in and the door kept closed is not generally known, but it is thought that as the heart dried up before the flames, the sorcerer would wither away, and that, with the last drop of moisture, his wicked soul would depart to the place of everlasting torment.[206]

When a person has reason to believe that either himself or any of his belongings is under the influence of a spell, he should procure the heart of an animal—that of a black sheep is supposed to be[404] the most efficacious,—and, having stuck it over thickly in every part with new pins or nails, put it down to roast before a strong fire. Care must, however, have been taken previously to close up all means of entry into the house, even to stuffing up the key-hole. The heart no sooner begins to feel the influence of the fire than doleful cries are heard from without, which increase more and more as the roasting goes on. Loud knocks are next heard at the door, and urgent appeals for admission are made, so urgent that few have the heart to withstand them. No sooner, however, is the door opened than all the clamour ceases. No one is seen outside, and, on looking at the heart, it is found to be burnt to a cinder. The charm has failed, and those who tried it remain as much under the influence of the sorcerer as ever, with the additional certainty of having offended their enemy without a chance of pardon or pity on his part, nay, they know that they have only exposed themselves to greater persecution in revenge for the pain they have made him suffer; for it is universally believed that the wizards or witches are irresistibly attracted to the place where this counter-spell is being performed; and that, while it lasts, the tortures of the damned are suffered by them. What would occur if the spell were persevered in and the door kept closed is not generally known, but it is thought that as the heart dried up before the flames, the sorcerer would wither away, and that, with the last drop of moisture, his wicked soul would depart to the place of everlasting torment.[206]

[206] From Charlotte Du Port.

From Charlotte Du Port.

The Lord of St. George and the Désorcelleur.

It is related that towards the end of the eighteenth century a number of country people were assembled in a farm-house in the parish of Ste. Marie-du-Castel, for the purpose of putting into practice the counter-spell described in the preceding paragraph, or one of a similar nature; for it is believed that the same end may be attained by setting a cauldron on the hearth, and boiling the heart with certain herbs, gathered with some peculiar precautions, and known only to the “désorcelleurs,” as the white-witches who generally conduct these ceremonies are called in the local dialect. The doors of the house, as is required in these cases, had been carefully closed and fastened, and the charm was, to all appearance, progressing favourably, when a knock was heard at the door. No one answered, for fear of breaking the spell, but all remained in breathless and awe-stricken silence, believing firmly that their incantation was working favourably and in accordance with their wishes. The visitor on the outside, who could plainly see that the house was not untenanted, grew impatient at not being admitted, and called out with a loud and authoritative voice, to know why an entrance was refused him. The voice was that of a gentleman residing in the neighbourhood, the Seigneur de St. George, a magistrate universally respected for his integrity, and beloved for his benevolence. The inmates of the dwelling durst no longer keep him out; the door was at last unbolted, but, as the common belief is that the first person who applies for admission after the spell has begun is the sorcerer, the assembled peasants were at their wits’ end to account for his presence.

It’s said that towards the end of the eighteenth century, a group of local people gathered in a farmhouse in the parish of Ste. Marie-du-Castel to perform a counter-spell mentioned in the previous paragraph, or something similar. It was believed that they could achieve the same results by placing a cauldron on the hearth and boiling a heart with specific herbs that had to be gathered with particular care, known only to the “désorcelleurs,” which is what the local dialect calls the white-witches who usually lead these rituals. As required in such cases, the doors of the house had been securely closed and locked, and the charm seemed to be progressing well when a knock sounded at the door. No one replied, fearing it would break the spell, and they all stayed silent in breathless awe, convinced that their incantation was working as intended. The visitor outside, who could clearly see that the house was occupied, grew impatient at being denied entry and called out loudly and authoritatively, asking why he wasn’t being let in. The voice belonged to a gentleman from the area, Seigneur de St. George, a magistrate widely respected for his integrity and cherished for his kindness. The people inside could no longer keep him out; the door was finally unbolted, but since the common belief is that the first person to seek admission after the spell has begun is the sorcerer, the gathered peasants were completely at a loss to explain his presence.

The gentleman was not long in perceiving how matters stood. He lectured the assembly soundly on their folly and superstition, and, recognising among them the “désorcelleur,” whom he well knew to be a designing knave, making his profit out of the credulity of his neighbours, he drove him out of the house with some well-applied stripes from a dog-whip he chanced to have in his hand.

The gentleman quickly realized what was going on. He gave the group a stern talk about their foolishness and irrational beliefs, and spotting the “désorcelleur,” whom he recognized as a scheming fraud profiting from his neighbors' gullibility, he kicked him out of the house with a few well-aimed strikes from a dog whip he happened to have on him.

It is not known whether the Seigneur de St. George succeeded in convincing any of his neighbours of the folly of believing in witchcraft; it is rather thought, on the contrary, that from that day forward they considered him wiser than need be![207]

It is not known whether the Seigneur de St. George succeeded in convincing any of his neighbours of the folly of believing in witchcraft; it is rather thought, on the contrary, that from that day forward they considered him wiser than need be![207]

[207] From W. P. Métivier, Esq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From W. P. Métivier, Esq.

Love Spells.

“A love-potion works more by the strength of charm than nature.”—Collier, On Popularity.

“A love potion works more by the power of enchantment than by nature.” —Collier, On Popularity.

Under the head of Holy Wells mention has already been made of a means resorted to by maidens to ascertain who their future husbands are to be, but this is not the only manner by which this most interesting information is to be obtained.

Under the section on Holy Wells, we've already discussed a method used by young women to find out who their future husbands will be, but this isn't the only way to gather this intriguing information.

St. Thomas’ Night, La Longue Veille, Christmas Eve, and the last night of the year, are all seasons in which it is supposed that the powers of the air, devils, witches, fairies, and goblins, are abroad and active, and accordingly, these days, like Hallowe’en in Scotland, are chosen for the performance of spells by which some of the secrets of futurity may be discovered.

St. Thomas’ Night, La Longue Veille, Christmas Eve, and New Year’s Eve are all times when people believe that supernatural forces—like devils, witches, fairies, and goblins—are out and about. Because of this, these nights, similar to Hallowe’en in Scotland, are picked for casting spells that might reveal some secrets about the future.

Old Manor House, Anneville.

Old Manor House, Anneville.

Some of these charms must be performed alone—others are social, but all require strict silence. As to the social spells, it is easy to conceive that when a number of girls are met together to try their fortunes, the charm is frequently broken, either by the fears of the superstitious, or the laughter of the incredulous. We will begin with the solitary spells. On St. Thomas’ Night the girl who is desirous of knowing whom she is to marry, must take a golden pippin, and, when about retiring to rest, must pass two pins crossways through it, and lay it under her pillow. Some say that the pippin should be wrapped up in the stocking taken from the left leg—others that this stocking should be taken off last and thrown over the left shoulder. Which is right, we have no means of ascertaining, but doubtless the efficacy of the spell depends on following the correct formula. It is then necessary to get into bed backwards, and repeat the following incantation thrice:—

Some of these charms must be done alone—others are social, but all require complete silence. For the social spells, it’s easy to imagine that when a group of girls gets together to test their fortunes, the charm often gets disrupted, either by the fears of the superstitious or the laughter of the skeptics. We'll start with the solitary spells. On St. Thomas’ Night, the girl who wants to find out whom she will marry must take a golden apple, and when she's about to go to bed, she must stick two pins through it in a cross shape and place it under her pillow. Some say that the apple should be wrapped in the stocking taken off the left leg—others say this stocking should be the last one taken off and thrown over the left shoulder. We have no way of knowing which is correct, but it's clear that the effectiveness of the spell relies on following the right method. Next, she needs to get into bed backward and say the following incantation three times:—

“Saint Thomas, Saint Thomas,
Le plus court, le plus bas,
Fais moi voir en m’endormant
Celui qui sera mon amant,
Et le pays, et la contrée.
Où il fait sa demeurée,
Et le métier qu’il sait faire
Devant moi qu’il vienne faire.
Qu’il soit beau ou qu’il soit laid
Tel qu’il sera je l’aimerai.
Saint Thomas, fait moi la grâce
Que je le voie, que je l’embrasse.”
“Ainsi soit il.”
[409]

Not another word must be spoken, and, if the rite has been duly performed, the desired knowledge will be communicated in a dream. There are different versions of the words to be repeated. One of them avoids a direct invocation of the Saint, and begins thus:—

Not another word should be said, and if the ritual has been properly done, the knowledge you seek will come to you in a dream. There are various versions of the phrases to be recited. One of them does not directly call upon the Saint and starts like this:—

“Le jour Saint Thomas,
Le plus court, le plus bas,
Je prie Dieu incessamment
De me faire voir en dormant
Celui qui doit être mon amant, etc.”[208]

Another charm consists in placing two fronds of agrimony, each bearing nine leaflets, crosswise under the pillow, and securing them by means of two new pins, also crossed. The future husband is sure to appear in a dream.[209]

Another charm consists in placing two fronds of agrimony, each bearing nine leaflets, crosswise under the pillow, and securing them by means of two new pins, also crossed. The future husband is sure to appear in a dream.[209]

The name of the future husband may be discovered by writing the letters of the alphabet on a piece of paper, cutting them apart, and, when getting into bed, just after extinguishing the light, throwing them into a basin or bucket of water. Next morning the bits of paper which float with the written side[410] uppermost indicate the name. This charm is efficacious on Midsummer Eve.[210]

The name of the future husband may be discovered by writing the letters of the alphabet on a piece of paper, cutting them apart, and, when getting into bed, just after extinguishing the light, throwing them into a basin or bucket of water. Next morning the bits of paper which float with the written side[410] uppermost indicate the name. This charm is efficacious on Midsummer Eve.[210]

The trade of the husband that is to be may be guessed at by throwing the white of a raw egg into a glass of water, and exposing it to the rays of the noonday sun at Christmas or Midsummer. The egg in coagulating assumes curious and fantastic forms, and these are interpreted to denote the trade or profession of him whom the girl who tries the charm is destined to marry. A sort of divination to the same effect is also practised by pouring molten lead into water.

The future husband’s profession can be guessed by dropping the white of a raw egg into a glass of water and letting it sit in the sunlight at noon during Christmas or Midsummer. As the egg coagulates, it takes on strange and interesting shapes, which are believed to represent the career of the man the girl trying the charm is meant to marry. A similar type of fortune-telling is done by pouring molten lead into water.

A spell which requires to be performed in society is as follows. On any of the solemn nights about Christmastide, when spells are supposed to be efficaciously used, a number of girls meet together and make a chaplet in perfect silence, by stringing grains of allspice and berries of holly alternately, placing, at intervals of twelve, an acorn, of which there must be as many as there are persons in the company.

A spell that needs to be carried out in a social setting goes like this. On one of the solemn nights around Christmas time, when spells are thought to be most effective, a group of girls gathers together and quietly creates a wreath by alternating strings of allspice berries and holly. At intervals of twelve, they place an acorn, making sure there are as many acorns as there are girls in the group.

This chaplet is twined round a log of wood, which is then placed on the blazing hearth, and, as the last acorn is being consumed, each of the young women sees the form of her future husband pass between her and the fire.[211]

This chaplet is twined round a log of wood, which is then placed on the blazing hearth, and, as the last acorn is being consumed, each of the young women sees the form of her future husband pass between her and the fire.[211]

Another social spell consists in making a cake, to which each person in the company contributes a portion of flour, salt, and water, together with a hair from her own head, or parings from the nails. When the cake is kneaded—an operation in which all must take a part—it is placed on the hearth to bake. A[411] table is then set out in the middle of the room, and covered with a clean cloth. As many plates are laid out as there are persons present, and as many seats placed round the table, each girl designating her own. The cake, when thoroughly baked, is placed on the board, and the girls watch in solemn silence until the hour of midnight, when, exactly as the clock strikes twelve, the appearances of the future husbands are seen to enter, and seat themselves in the chairs prepared for them; each girl, however, seeing only her own husband that is to be, those of her companions remaining invisible to her. Should anyone of the party be destined to die unmarried, instead of the appearance of a man, she sees a coffin. The spell is broken, should a single word be uttered from the moment when the ingredients for the cake are first produced, until the whole of the ceremony is completed.[212]

Another social spell consists in making a cake, to which each person in the company contributes a portion of flour, salt, and water, together with a hair from her own head, or parings from the nails. When the cake is kneaded—an operation in which all must take a part—it is placed on the hearth to bake. A[411] table is then set out in the middle of the room, and covered with a clean cloth. As many plates are laid out as there are persons present, and as many seats placed round the table, each girl designating her own. The cake, when thoroughly baked, is placed on the board, and the girls watch in solemn silence until the hour of midnight, when, exactly as the clock strikes twelve, the appearances of the future husbands are seen to enter, and seat themselves in the chairs prepared for them; each girl, however, seeing only her own husband that is to be, those of her companions remaining invisible to her. Should anyone of the party be destined to die unmarried, instead of the appearance of a man, she sees a coffin. The spell is broken, should a single word be uttered from the moment when the ingredients for the cake are first produced, until the whole of the ceremony is completed.[212]

The charmed cake may also be used by a person alone, in which case the manner of proceeding is as follows. The cake, which should be composed of equal quantities of flour, salt, and soot, must be made and baked in secret and in silence. On retiring to rest it must be divided into two equal portions, one of which must be eaten by the person who tries the charm, but no water or other liquid is to be drunk with it. The other half is to be wrapped up in the garter taken from the left leg, and placed under the pillow. At midnight the form of the future husband will stand at the bedside and be seen by his intended bride.[213]

The charmed cake may also be used by a person alone, in which case the manner of proceeding is as follows. The cake, which should be composed of equal quantities of flour, salt, and soot, must be made and baked in secret and in silence. On retiring to rest it must be divided into two equal portions, one of which must be eaten by the person who tries the charm, but no water or other liquid is to be drunk with it. The other half is to be wrapped up in the garter taken from the left leg, and placed under the pillow. At midnight the form of the future husband will stand at the bedside and be seen by his intended bride.[213]

[208] See Notes and Queries, IV. Series. Vol. VIII., p. 506. Derbyshire Folk-Lore.

[208] See Notes and Queries, IV. Series. Vol. VIII., p. 506. Derbyshire Folk-Lore.

On St. Thomas’ Eve there used to be a custom among girls to procure a large red onion, into which, after peeling, they would stick nine pins, and say:—

On St. Thomas' Eve, there was a tradition among girls to get a big red onion, and after peeling it, they would poke nine pins into it and say:—

“Good St. Thomas, do me right,
Send me my true love this night,
In his clothes and his array,
Which he weareth every day.”

Eight pins were stuck round one in the centre, to which was given the name of the swain—the “true love.”

Eight pins were stuck around one in the center, which was called the swain—the "true love."

The onion was placed under the pillow on going to bed, and they would dream of the desired person.

The onion was tucked under the pillow at bedtime, and they would dream of the person they wanted.

[209] From Miss Lane.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Ms. Lane.

[210] From Miss Lane.

From Miss Lane.

[211] From Miss Lane.

From Miss Lane.

[212] From the late Miss Sophy Brock and Rachel Du Port.

[212] From the late Miss Sophy Brock and Rachel Du Port.

[213] From Miss Lane.

From Ms. Lane.

The Effects of a Love Spell.

It must not be supposed that these love charms can always be tried with impunity. Like all other forms of divination they are sinful, and instances are on record in which punishment has followed the unhallowed attempt to pry into the secrets of futurity so wisely hidden from our mortal ken. It would seem that not merely the wraith or similitude of the destined husband can be made to show itself, but that, by some unexplained and mysterious agency, the actual presence in the body can be completed, at whatever distance the man may at that moment be. To the unfortunate individual who is made the victim of these practices the whole appears the effect of a frightful dream, attended with much suffering. It is related that an officer, thus forced to show himself, left behind him a sword, which was found by the young woman after his departure, and carefully hidden away. In process of time he came to the island, saw the girl, fell in love with her, and was married. For many years they lived happily together, until, one day, in turning out the contents of an old coffer, he found at the bottom of it the identical sword which had disappeared from his possession in so unaccountable and mysterious a manner. The memory of the frightful dream in which he had endured so much flashed across his mind. In a frenzy of passion he sought his wife, and, upbraiding her with having been to him the cause of dreadful suffering, and of having put him in peril of his life by her magical practices, plunged the sword into her breast.[214]

It must not be supposed that these love charms can always be tried with impunity. Like all other forms of divination they are sinful, and instances are on record in which punishment has followed the unhallowed attempt to pry into the secrets of futurity so wisely hidden from our mortal ken. It would seem that not merely the wraith or similitude of the destined husband can be made to show itself, but that, by some unexplained and mysterious agency, the actual presence in the body can be completed, at whatever distance the man may at that moment be. To the unfortunate individual who is made the victim of these practices the whole appears the effect of a frightful dream, attended with much suffering. It is related that an officer, thus forced to show himself, left behind him a sword, which was found by the young woman after his departure, and carefully hidden away. In process of time he came to the island, saw the girl, fell in love with her, and was married. For many years they lived happily together, until, one day, in turning out the contents of an old coffer, he found at the bottom of it the identical sword which had disappeared from his possession in so unaccountable and mysterious a manner. The memory of the frightful dream in which he had endured so much flashed across his mind. In a frenzy of passion he sought his wife, and, upbraiding her with having been to him the cause of dreadful suffering, and of having put him in peril of his life by her magical practices, plunged the sword into her breast.[214]

[214] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

See Les Veillées Allemandes, by Grimm. La Veille de St. André, Vol. I., p. 201.

See Les Veillées Allemandes, by Grimm. La Veille de St. André, Vol. I., p. 201.

Witches and the White Thorn.

There appear to be some superstitious notions with regard to the connection of witchcraft with the white-thorn. Witches are suspected of meeting at night under its shade. An old man of very eccentric habits not many years since still inhabited the ruined manor house of Anneville, once the residence of the ancient family of de Chesney, sold in 1509 to Nicholas Fashin, and subsequently passing by inheritance into the Andros family, in whose possession it still remains.

There seem to be some superstitions about the link between witchcraft and the white-thorn tree. People think witches gather at night beneath its branches. Not too long ago, an old man with very quirky habits lived in the dilapidated manor house of Anneville, which was once home to the old de Chesney family. It was sold in 1509 to Nicholas Fashin and later passed down through inheritance to the Andros family, who still own it today.

He passed with his neighbours for a wizard, although he only professed to be a “désorcelleur” or white-witch, and was said to have been in the habit of taking those who applied to him to be unbewitched to a very old thorn-bush, which had grown up within the walls of an ancient square tower adjoining the house, and there, before sunrise, making them go through certain evolutions which were supposed to counteract the spells which had been cast upon them.[215]

He passed with his neighbours for a wizard, although he only professed to be a “désorcelleur” or white-witch, and was said to have been in the habit of taking those who applied to him to be unbewitched to a very old thorn-bush, which had grown up within the walls of an ancient square tower adjoining the house, and there, before sunrise, making them go through certain evolutions which were supposed to counteract the spells which had been cast upon them.[215]

The hawthorn, or at least such specimens of the tree as are remarkable for their age, their size, or their gnarled branches, seems to be associated in the minds of our peasantry with magic and magical practices. The wizards and witches, when, in their nocturnal excursions they take the form of hares, rabbits, cats, or other animals, assemble under the shadow, or in the vicinity of some ancient thorn, and amuse themselves with skipping round it in the moonlight. The “désorcelleur” who pretends to the power of counteracting the spells of witches, and[414] freeing the unfortunate victims of their art from their evil influence, resorts with the sufferer to some noted thorn-bush, and there goes through the ceremonies and incantations which are to free the sufferer. A large and very old tree, on the estate of a gentleman in the parish of St. Saviour’s, was, in days gone by, constantly resorted to at night for the purpose of cutting from it small portions of the wood to be carried about the person as a safeguard against witchcraft. It is essential to the efficacy of this charm that the part of the branch cut off should be that from which three spurs issue.[216]

The hawthorn, or at least such specimens of the tree as are remarkable for their age, their size, or their gnarled branches, seems to be associated in the minds of our peasantry with magic and magical practices. The wizards and witches, when, in their nocturnal excursions they take the form of hares, rabbits, cats, or other animals, assemble under the shadow, or in the vicinity of some ancient thorn, and amuse themselves with skipping round it in the moonlight. The “désorcelleur” who pretends to the power of counteracting the spells of witches, and[414] freeing the unfortunate victims of their art from their evil influence, resorts with the sufferer to some noted thorn-bush, and there goes through the ceremonies and incantations which are to free the sufferer. A large and very old tree, on the estate of a gentleman in the parish of St. Saviour’s, was, in days gone by, constantly resorted to at night for the purpose of cutting from it small portions of the wood to be carried about the person as a safeguard against witchcraft. It is essential to the efficacy of this charm that the part of the branch cut off should be that from which three spurs issue.[216]

William Le Poidevin was told by his grandmother that the “blanche-épine” is “le roi des bois;” the wood must not be employed for common uses. A boat or ship, into the construction of which it entered, would infallibly be lost or come to grief.[217]

William Le Poidevin was told by his grandmother that the “blanche-épine” is “le roi des bois;” the wood must not be employed for common uses. A boat or ship, into the construction of which it entered, would infallibly be lost or come to grief.[217]

[215] From the present proprietor of Anneville.

[215] From the present proprietor of Anneville.

[216] From George Allez, Esq., who calls the tree he speaks of “aube-épine,” but declares it was not a hawthorn. May it not be a mountain ash or rowan tree?

[216] From George Allez, Esq., who calls the tree he speaks of “aube-épine,” but declares it was not a hawthorn. May it not be a mountain ash or rowan tree?

[217] Among the Blakeway MSS. in the Bodleian Library I found noticed these superstitious cures for whooping-cough.

[217] Among the Blakeway MSS. in the Bodleian Library I found noticed these superstitious cures for whooping-cough.

“Near to Button Oak, in the Forest of Bewdley, grows a thorn in the form of an arch, one end in the county of Salop, the other in Stafford. This is visited by numbers in order to make their children pass under it for the cure of the whooping-cough.”—Notes and Queries, IV. Series, III. 216.

“Close to Button Oak, in the Forest of Bewdley, there's a thorn that grows in the shape of an arch, with one end in Shropshire and the other in Staffordshire. Many people visit it so their children can pass underneath it to be cured of whooping cough.”—Notes and Queries, IV. Series, III. 216.

Dowsing Rod.

The following extract from a work published in London in 1815, but which is now very rarely to be met with, gives so good an account of the manner in which springs of water are believed in these islands to be discovered by means of the divining rod, that we have no hesitation in copying it at length.

The following extract from a work published in London in 1815, which is now very rarely found, provides such a clear explanation of how people in these islands believe springs of water are located using a divining rod that we are more than willing to reproduce it in full.

The work bears the following title: “General View of the Agriculture and Present State of the Islands of Normandy subject to the Crown of Great Britain, drawn up for the consideration of the Board of Agriculture and Internal Improvement,” by Thomas Quayle, Esq.

The work is titled: “General View of the Agriculture and Current State of the Islands of Normandy under the Crown of Great Britain, prepared for the consideration of the Board of Agriculture and Internal Improvement,” by Thomas Quayle, Esq.

Oratory Window, Anneville.

Oratory Window, Anneville.

The passage in question will be found at p. 31. Baguette Divinatoire.—“The opinion still prevails in Jersey, of a power, possessed by certain individuals, of discovering by means of a rod of hazel or of some few trees, in what spot springs of water may be found. A respectable farmer in the parish of St. Sauveur is persuaded that he is endowed with this faculty, of which he says he discovered himself to be possessed in consequence of observing and imitating the ceremonies employed for a similar purpose by an emigrant priest. The farmer, on repeating these himself, found them equally efficacious, and afterwards received from the priest instructions for his exercise of the water-finding art.

The passage in question will be found at p. 31. Baguette Divinatoire.—“It is still believed in Jersey that some people have the ability to find water springs using a hazel rod or some other trees. A well-respected farmer in the parish of St. Sauveur is convinced he has this gift, which he claims he discovered after watching and copying the rituals used for the same purpose by an emigrant priest. When the farmer performed these rituals himself, he found them to be just as effective, and later received instructions from the priest on how to practice the art of locating water.”

“He first removes from his person every particle of metal. A slender rod of hazel, terminating in two twigs, the whole about ten inches in length, is taken into both hands, one holding each twig. The forked point of the rod, and palms of the hands, as closed, are turned upwards. The operator then walks forward, with his eye directed on the forked end of the rod. When he approaches a spot where a spring is concealed, the elevated point of the rod begins to wave and bend downwards; at the spot itself it becomes inverted.

“He first takes off any metal on him. He holds a thin hazel rod, about ten inches long, with two twigs at the end, using both hands — one on each twig. The forked end of the rod and his palms, which are together, are facing up. The person then walks forward, keeping his eyes on the forked end of the rod. When he gets close to a hidden spring, the raised point of the rod starts to sway and bend downward; right at the spot, it tips over.”

“On the 28th of August, 1812, these ceremonies were practised in the presence of three gentlemen, then and still unconvinced of the existence of any such power. The farmer had, at their request, civilly left his harvest, and repeated his practice for their satisfaction. He first held the rod over his own well, where it did not bend, in consequence, as he asserted, of the spring not being perennial. He then slowly walked forward with the rod of hazel held in his hands; at a particular spot, near his own dwelling, the forked end of the rod began to be agitated and droop downward; at length, as he proceeded, it became nearly or quite inverted. He then marked the spot, walked away, and, setting off in another direction, returned toward the same spot. When he arrived near it, the end of the rod again began to droop, and, at the spot, was, as before, inverted. When he was proceeding, the persons present carefully watched his hands, but could not discern any motion in either, or any other visible means by which the rod could be affected. One of them took the rod into his own hands, and, repeating the same practice over the same ground, the rod did not bend.

“On August 28, 1812, these ceremonies were carried out in front of three gentlemen, who were, at the time and still are, skeptical about the existence of any such power. At their request, the farmer politely set aside his harvest and repeated his practice for their satisfaction. He first held the rod over his own well, where it didn’t bend, claiming it was because the spring wasn’t constant. He then slowly walked forward with the hazel rod in his hands; at a specific spot near his home, the forked end of the rod started to move and droop downwards; eventually, as he continued, it became nearly or completely inverted. He marked the spot, walked away, and then set off in another direction before returning to the same spot. When he got near it, the end of the rod drooped again, and, at that spot, it was, as before, inverted. As he walked, the people watching carefully observed his hands, but couldn’t see any movement in either one or any other visible way the rod could be affected. One of the gentlemen took the rod into his own hands and, repeating the same process over the same ground, found that the rod did not bend.”

“Whether under the designated spot a spring exists or not was not examined; probably there may, quite apart from any virtue in the Baguette divinatoire.

“Whether there's a spring beneath the designated spot or not wasn't checked; it’s likely that there could be one, separate from any merit in the Baguette divinatoire.

“On several occasions the farmer has been requested to seek for water, and it has not only been found, but nearly at the depth which he indicated. He is a man of good character, of simple manners, obliging and communicative. Being in easy circumstances, he exercises his art without reward. The priest had communicated some rules, to enable him to judge of the exact distance of the water from the surface. These, he observes, proved fallacious, and the only guide he has for judging of the depth of the water, is his observation of the distance between the spot at which the forked end of the rod begins to be agitated, and that at which, when he arrives, the rod becomes wholly inverted.”

“On several occasions, the farmer has been asked to search for water, and not only has it been found, but nearly at the depth he suggested. He is a man of good character, straightforward, helpful, and talkative. Being financially comfortable, he practices his skill without expecting anything in return. The priest shared some guidelines to help him determine the exact distance of the water from the surface. However, he found those to be inaccurate, and the only way he judges the depth of the water is by observing the distance between where the forked end of the rod starts to shake and where, when he arrives, the rod is completely turned upside down.”

It will be observed that Quayle does not assert that he himself saw the farmer practise his art, but merely that it had been witnessed by three gentlemen in 1812. The copy of Quayle’s work, however, from which the extract was made, contains a very interesting marginal note in pencil, in the handwriting of a former owner of the book, Peter Le Pelley, Esq., Seigneur of Sark, who was, unfortunately, drowned by the capsizing of a boat in which he was crossing from that island to Guernsey in March, 1839. He says:—

It’s worth noting that Quayle doesn’t claim he personally saw the farmer practice his craft, but only that three gentlemen witnessed it in 1812. However, the copy of Quayle's work from which this excerpt was taken has a very interesting pencil note in the margins, written by a previous owner of the book, Peter Le Pelley, Esq., Seigneur of Sark, who tragically drowned when a boat capsized while he was crossing from that island to Guernsey in March 1839. He writes:—

“I have seen it practised by Mr. Moullin, of Le Ponchez, at Sark and Brechou; and at Brechou the forked stick became so inverted that it split at the fork. He did it in my presence on gold, silver, and water, and the rod inverted over them. He first rubbed his hands with the substance to be sought for, and, if water, dipped his hands in it, and held his two thumbs on the extremity of the forks. That there is a virtue in the using of the Baguette divinatoire is incontestable, the reason I deem unknown. May not electricity or magnetism be concerned in it? It turned in the hands of some Sarkmen who previously were ignorant of possessing that power. Ergo it is independent of the will.

“I saw Mr. Moullin from Le Ponchez demonstrate it at Sark and Brechou; and at Brechou, the forked stick became so twisted that it split at the fork. He did this in front of me with gold, silver, and water, and the rod turned over them. He first rubbed his hands with the substance he was searching for, and if it was water, he dipped his hands in it and held his two thumbs at the ends of the forks. It's clear that there’s something special about using the Baguette divinatoire, but I don't know why. Could electricity or magnetism be involved? It turned in the hands of some Sarkmen who didn’t even know they had that ability. Ergo, it’s not dependent on their will.”

“On Mr. Moullin’s indication, who told me I should find water at twenty to twenty-two feet at Brechou, I had a well dug. The men blasted all the way through the solid rock without finding any water, and at nineteen to twenty feet, on making a hole with a jumper, the water sprang up and filled the well. Mr. Moullin found a ring that had been lost by means of the Baguette divinatoire.”

“Following Mr. Moullin’s suggestion, who mentioned I would find water at a depth of twenty to twenty-two feet at Brechou, I had a well dug. The workers blasted through solid rock without encountering any water, and at nineteen to twenty feet, after using a jumper, water burst forth and filled the well. Mr. Moullin discovered a ring that had been lost using the Baguette divinatoire.”

Brechou, mentioned in this note, is a small islet[419] or dependency of Sark, more generally known by the name of l’Ile des Marchants, a name it derived from some former proprietors, members of the ancient Guernsey family of Le Marchant; and for those who are unacquainted with the art of quarrying, it may not be amiss to explain that a “jumper” is an iron tool with which holes are bored in the rock for the purpose of blasting it with gunpowder, and so facilitating its removal piecemeal.

Brechou, mentioned in this note, is a small islet[419] or part of Sark, more commonly known as l’Ile des Marchants. This name comes from its former owners, members of the old Guernsey family of Le Marchant. For those who aren't familiar with quarrying, it’s worth noting that a “jumper” is an iron tool used to bore holes in the rock, which are then filled with gunpowder to help break the rock apart for easier removal.

The writer of the present compilation had an opportunity of witnessing experiments with the divining rod, when attending, in September, 1875, at Guingamp, in Brittany, a meeting of the “Association Bretonne,” a combination of the Agricultural and Archæological Societies of that Province. The place where the experiments were made was a piece of grass-land at the head of a small valley, and the course of an underground stream seemed to be traced by the deflections of the rod, until it pointed almost perpendicularly downwards over a certain spot in the garden of a neighbouring château, where, we were told, there was no doubt a strong spring would be found at no great distance from the surface, which, taking into consideration the nature of the locality, seemed highly probable. It is certain that in the hands of some who had never seen the experiment performed before, and who at first professed incredulity, the rod appeared ready to twist itself out of their grasp as soon as they drew near to the place where water was supposed to be, while with others, who were disposed to believe only the evidence of what they witnessed with their own eyes, the mysterious twig remained perfectly still. No attempt at deceit could be detected. The persons who made the[420] experiment were gentlemen, and men of education, although, as Bretons, not perhaps quite free from that tinge of superstitious feeling which is so characteristic of all Celtic nations. The writer is bound to add that, neither in his own hands, nor in those of his companion and fellow countryman, was the slightest effect produced, although they were carefully instructed how to hold the rod, and they went over the very same ground where, in the hands of others, the rod had been visibly affected.

The author of this compilation had the chance to observe experiments with the divining rod while attending a meeting of the "Association Bretonne," a joint assembly of the Agricultural and Archaeological Societies of Brittany, in September 1875, at Guingamp. The experiments took place in a grassy area at the end of a small valley, where the path of an underground stream seemed to be indicated by the movements of the rod, until it pointed almost straight down over a particular spot in a nearby château's garden. We were told that a strong spring would likely be found not far below the surface, which seemed very probable given the characteristics of the area. It was clear that in the hands of some who had never witnessed the experiment before, and who initially expressed skepticism, the rod appeared eager to twist out of their grip as soon as they approached the spot where water was believed to be located. Conversely, with others who were inclined to trust only what they could see with their own eyes, the mysterious twig remained completely still. No evidence of trickery could be found. The individuals conducting the experiment were educated gentlemen, although, as Bretons, they were perhaps not entirely free from the superstitious tendencies that are typical of all Celtic cultures. The author must add that neither in his own hands nor in those of his companion and fellow countryman did they see any effects, even though they were carefully taught how to hold the rod and walked over the exact same area where others had seen the rod visibly react.

It is not irrelevant to add that in Cornwall, and other mining countries, the divining rod is said to be used for the purpose of discovering and tracing veins of metalliferous ore.

It’s worth mentioning that in Cornwall and other mining regions, people say that the divining rod is used to find and trace veins of metal ore.

Bees in Mourning.

Few insects besides the bee and the silk-worm have been pressed into the service of man—at least in such a manner as to be looked upon as domesticated—and of these the bee, from its superior intelligence, and the striking fact of its living in community, with the semblance of a well-organised government, has, from the earliest times, attracted the attention and excited the interest of mankind. It is asserted by those who keep these useful insects, as well as by naturalists who have made them their especial study, that they recognise their masters and the members of their families, and that these may approach them with impunity when a stranger would run great risk of being stung. If this is really the case, it is not difficult to conceive how, among a people rude and ignorant, and yet observant of the phenomena of nature, the bee should come to be regarded with particular respect. It is probably from[421] a feeling of this kind that the custom arose of informing the bees when a death occurs in a family. The correct way of performing the ceremony is this. One of the household must take the door-key, and, proceeding to the hives, knock with it, and give notice to the bees in a whisper of the sad event which has just taken place, affixing, at the same time, a small shred of black crape or other stuff to each of the hives. If this formality is omitted, it is believed that the bees will die, or forsake the place. The same custom exists in other countries, but in Guernsey it is also thought proper to give them notice of weddings, and to deck the hives with white streamers.

Few insects besides the bee and the silk-worm have been recruited for human use—at least in a way that qualifies them as domesticated—and among these, the bee, due to its greater intelligence and the remarkable fact that it lives in a community resembling a well-organized society, has caught the attention and interest of humanity since ancient times. Those who raise these beneficial insects, along with naturalists who have studied them extensively, claim that bees recognize their keepers and family members, allowing them to approach without fear, while strangers would be at significant risk of being stung. If this is true, it's easy to see how, among a people who are rough and uneducated but observant of nature's phenomena, the bee might be held in special esteem. This respect likely led to the practice of notifying the bees when a family member passes away. The proper way to perform this ceremony is as follows: one person from the household takes the door key, goes to the hives, knocks with it, and quietly informs the bees of the sad news, simultaneously attaching a small piece of black fabric or similar material to each hive. If this formality is skipped, it's believed that the bees will die or abandon the hive. A similar custom exists in other countries, but in Guernsey, it’s also customary to inform them of weddings and to decorate the hives with white ribbons.

A swarm of bees ought not to be sold for money, if you wish it to prosper. It should be given or exchanged for something of equal value. A money price is, however, sometimes agreed for, but in this case the sum must not be paid in any baser metal than gold. In following a swarm of bees, besides beating on pots and pans to make them settle, it is customary to call out to them “Align’ous, mes p’tits, align’ous.”[218]

A swarm of bees ought not to be sold for money, if you wish it to prosper. It should be given or exchanged for something of equal value. A money price is, however, sometimes agreed for, but in this case the sum must not be paid in any baser metal than gold. In following a swarm of bees, besides beating on pots and pans to make them settle, it is customary to call out to them “Align’ous, mes p’tits, align’ous.”[218]

[218] From J. de Garis, Esq., J. L. Mansell, Esq., and others.

[218] From J. de Garis, Esq., J. L. Mansell, Esq., and others.

Editor’s Note.

Editor's Note.

Various Editor’s Notes on the subject of Charms and Spells will be found in Appendix C.

Various Editor’s Notes on the subject of Charms and Spells will be found in Appendix C.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XII.
Folk Medicine and Leech Craft.

“A certain shepherd lad,
Of small regard to see to, yet well skill’d
In every virtuous plant and healing herb,
That spreads her verdant leaf to th’ morning ray.”
Comus.

In days gone by, before the invention of Morrison’s pills, Holloway’s ointment, and other infallible remedies, no farm was without its plot of medicinal herbs, skilful combinations of which—secrets handed down from one old wife or village doctor to another—were supposed to be capable of curing all the ills to which poor suffering humanity is heir, to say nothing of the various diseases affecting horses, oxen, swine, and other domestic animals.

In the past, before the invention of Morrison's pills, Holloway's ointment, and other foolproof remedies, every farm had its own patch of medicinal herbs. Skillful combinations of these herbs—secrets passed down from one wise woman or local doctor to another—were believed to be able to cure all the ailments that poor suffering people face, not to mention the various diseases affecting horses, cattle, pigs, and other domestic animals.

Nine varieties of herbs was the number usually cultivated, a number which, like three and seven, is generally supposed to have some occult and mystic virtues. As to the herbs themselves it is not easy at the present day, when old traditions are rapidly passing away, to obtain a correct list of them, but the following is as correct as we can make it.

Nine types of herbs were typically grown, a number that, like three and seven, is commonly believed to have some hidden and mystical properties. Today, it's not easy to get an accurate list of these herbs, as old traditions are quickly fading away, but the following is as accurate as we can manage.

St. Peter Port Harbour, 1852, showing the Old North Pier.

St. Peter Port Harbor, 1852, showing the Old North Pier.

La Poumillière, or Helleborus viridis. Métivier, in his Dictionary, page 401, says of this plant that it was originally held in great veneration by the Greeks and Romans. He also says that it was used in cases of consumption in cattle by our local veterinary doctors. They pierced the dewlap or the ear of the affected animal, and inserted in the hole one of the small roots of this plant. This induced an abundant suppuration, which sometimes proved beneficial.

La Poumillière, or Helleborus viridis. Métivier, in his Dictionary, page 401, states that this plant was originally highly regarded by the Greeks and Romans. He also mentions that it was used for treating consumption in cattle by our local veterinarians. They would pierce the dewlap or ear of the affected animal and insert one of the small roots of this plant into the hole. This would lead to a large pus formation, which sometimes turned out to be helpful.

La Cassidone, or French lavender. Boiste, in his dictionary, says that its flowers and leaves promote salivation. There is a proverb to the effect that:

La Cassidone, or French lavender. Boiste, in his dictionary, says that its flowers and leaves encourage salivation. There’s a saying that:

“L’hyssope tout ma’ développe
La cassidoune tout ma’ détrone.”

Le Rosmarin, or rosemary. It is considered unlucky not to have a plant of rosemary in one’s garden, but it is a plant that should never be bought, but grown for you, and presented by a friend and well-wisher.

Le Rosmarin, or rosemary. It's considered unlucky not to have a rosemary plant in your garden, but it's a plant that should never be bought; it should be grown for you and given to you by a friend or someone who cares about you.

La Petite Sauche, or small-leaved sage.

La Petite Sauche, or small-leaved sage.

Le Grànd Consoul, or comfrey. Of this the root is the part used.

Le Grànd Consoul, or comfrey. The root is the part that is used.

La Rue. Rue, which was supposed to have a potent effect on the eyes, and bestow second sight.

La Rue. Rue, which was believed to have a strong effect on the eyes and grant second sight.

L’Alliène, or wormwood.

L’Alliène, or absinthe.

La Marjolaine, or marjoram, and

La Marjolaine, or oregano, and

La Campana, or vervain, the “holy herb” of the Druids.

La Campana, or vervain, the “sacred herb” of the Druids.

This list by no means exhausts the plants possessed of healing powers.

This list certainly doesn't cover all the plants that have healing properties.

George Métivier, in his Souvenirs Historiques, chapter IV. and II., speaks of a sacred briar, called “pied-de-chat,” worn as a waist-belt as an infallible talisman against witchcraft. When a man was afflicted with boils, he had to pass, fasting and in silence, for nine consecutive mornings, under an arch of this same briar. The green sprigs of broom,[425] however, are believed to be equally efficacious in averting the evil influence of spells.

George Métivier, in his Souvenirs Historiques, chapter IV. and II., talks about a sacred briar called “pied-de-chat” that was worn as a waist-belt as a foolproof talisman against witchcraft. When a man suffered from boils, he had to fast and walk silently beneath an arch of this same briar for nine consecutive mornings. However, green sprigs of broom are also thought to be just as effective in warding off the negative effects of spells.

In planting a bed of the smaller herbs, to render them thoroughly efficacious they should be planted under a volley of minor oaths, such as “goderabetin” or “godzamin.” It is not expedient that the oaths should be too blood curdling.

In planting a bed of smaller herbs, to make them truly effective, they should be planted under a flurry of light oaths, like “goderabetin” or “godzamin.” It’s best if the oaths aren’t too gruesome.

George Métivier alludes to this, and says he himself knew old gardeners who made a constant practice of this prehistoric method, and quotes Pliny, Vol. X., p. 77: “He was enjoined to sow (basil) with curses and oaths, and then, so that it should succeed, to beat the ground.”

George Métivier references this, noting that he personally knew old gardeners who regularly used this ancient technique, and he cites Pliny, Vol. X., p. 77: “He was told to sow (basil) with curses and oaths, and then, to ensure its success, to beat the ground.”

Editor’s Note.—“Mal de Poule.”—In St. Martin’s parish lived an old woman who had an infallible cure for sick headaches. The patient was put to bed, and a live chicken, with its beak stuffed with parsley, enveloped in a cloth, was tied on his head. She then muttered a prayer over it, and tied it again, still more firmly, round the patient’s forehead. As the chicken died the headache ceased.—From Miss Thoume.

Editor's Note.—“Chickenpox.”—In St. Martin’s parish, there was an old woman who had a foolproof remedy for bad headaches. The patient would lie down in bed, and a live chicken, with its beak stuffed with parsley and wrapped in a cloth, was tied to their head. She would then mumble a prayer over it and tie it even more securely around the patient’s forehead. As the chicken died, the headache would go away.—From Miss Thoume.

King's Evil.

That the belief in touching for King’s Evil prevailed in the island is evident from the following extracts.

That the belief in touching for King’s Evil was still strong on the island is clear from the following excerpts.

“Extraits des Comptes des Diacres de l’Eglise de la Ville, contenus dans un Livre en la possession du Procureur des Pauvres de cette paroisse, endossé ‘Aux Pauvres de la Ville.’”

“Extraits des Comptes des Diacres de l’Eglise de la Ville, contenus dans un Livre en la possession du Procureur des Pauvres de cette paroisse, endossé ‘Aux Pauvres de la Ville.’”

“Le Vendredy, 24 Aout, 1677, l’on a trouvé dans le tronq la somme de deux cents vingt livres tournois en or, argent, sols marquez, et doubles. Item, vingt et quatre livres tournois, qui ont été données à la veuve de Nicolas Corbel pour son enfant, qui est incomodé des ecrouëlles, et qui s’en va à Londres pour estre touché de sa Ma.”

“On Friday, August 24, 1677, two hundred twenty livres tournois in gold, silver, marked sols, and doubles were found in the trunk. Additionally, twenty-four livres tournois were given to the widow of Nicolas Corbel for her child, who is suffering from the pox, and who is going to London to be treated by His Majesty.”

“Le 26 Aout, 1678, a été tiré hors du tronq la so͠e de trente livres tournois, qui ont été delivrés à Caterine de Garis, fem͠e de Jean Hairon, pour aller en Angleterre y faire toucher par Sa Majesté une fillette qui est affligée des ecrouëlles. La dte so͠e luy ayant été alloüée par consentement des officiers de l’Eglise.”

“On August 26, 1678, thirty livres tournois were taken from the trunk and delivered to Catherine de Garis, wife of Jean Hairon, to go to England and have His Majesty examine a little girl who suffers from scrofula. This amount was granted to her with the consent of the church officials.”

“Le 26me de Mars, 1688, par ordre de Messrs. les Collecteurs des Pauvres de la Ville, j’ay balay a Anne, fem͠e de Pierre De Lahee, 12 livres tournois pour luy aider à aller faire toucher son enfant du Mal du Roy, et est des deniers des Pauvres.”

“On March 26, 1688, by order of the Collectors of the Poor of the City, I gave Anne, wife of Pierre De Lahee, 12 livres tournois to help her have her child treated for the King's Evil, and this comes from the Poor funds.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XIII.
Story Telling.

“In winter tedious nights sit by the fire,
With good old folks, and let them tell thee tales.”
King Richard II.

When, in former days, neighbours were in the habit of meeting together on such occasions as “la grande querrue,” “la longue veille,” or the more ordinary “veillées,”—at which the women of the neighbourhood, young and old, used to assemble in turn at each other’s houses, and ply their knitting needles by the light of a single lamp and the warmth of a single hearth, thereby economising oil and fuel,—it was customary to break the monotony of the conversation by calling on each of the company in turn to relate some tale or anecdote. Most of these are simple enough, but in the mouth of a skillful story-teller are still capable of exciting a laugh among the unsophisticated audiences to whom they are addressed.

When, in the past, neighbors would get together for events like “la grande querrue,” “la longue veille,” or the more common “veillées,” the women of the neighborhood, both young and old, would take turns gathering at each other’s homes, knitting by the light of a single lamp and the warmth of a single hearth, saving on oil and fuel. It was common to break the routine of conversation by asking each person in the group to share a story or anecdote. Most of these stories are pretty simple, but a skilled storyteller can still get a laugh out of the unsophisticated audience they’re addressing.

A favourite class of stories were those in which the inhabitants of the sister islands of Jersey, Alderney, and Sark, were held up to ridicule, and the following tales, trifling and absurd as they are, may suffice to give some idea of this sort of narrative.

A favorite type of story was the ones that made fun of the people living on the sister islands of Jersey, Alderney, and Sark. The following tales, as silly and ridiculous as they are, should give you some idea of this kind of narrative.

How the Men of Alderney Sowed and What Happened as a Result.

Once upon a time, before the lighthouse on the dangerous reef of the Casquet rocks was erected, a vessel was wrecked on Alderney. Such occurrences in those days were not uncommon, but so cut off from intercourse with the rest of the world were the inhabitants of the island, that they were, for the most part, totally ignorant of the nature and value of the goods which the waves so frequently cast up on their inhospitable shores, and it is related that when a Dutch East Indiaman, laden with cinnamon, was wrecked on the coast, the people rejoiced in the seasonable supply of fuel that was afforded them, and employed the precious bundles of aromatic bark in heating their ovens.

Once upon a time, before the lighthouse was built on the dangerous Casquet rocks, a ship was wrecked on Alderney. Such events weren’t unusual back then, but the islanders were so isolated from the outside world that they mostly had no idea about the nature and value of the items the waves often washed up on their rocky shores. It’s said that when a Dutch East Indiaman, loaded with cinnamon, sank off their coast, the locals celebrated the timely source of firewood it provided and used the valuable bundles of fragrant bark to heat their ovens.

On the occasion, however, to which our present story refers, among the articles saved from the wreck there was a barrel, which, on being opened, was found to contain a number of small packages carefully done up in paper. Some of these were opened and proved to be needles of various sizes, but the oldest inhabitant had never seen anything of the sort, and many were the speculations as to what they could possibly be. A general meeting of the islanders was called to deliberate, and many conjectures were hazarded. At last the opinion of an old grey-headed man prevailed. He expressed it to be his firm conviction that the strange commodity could be nothing else but the seed of some new kind of herb or useful root, and that the best thing to be done was to make choice of one of the most fertile spots on the Blaies, and to proceed forthwith to plough and sow.

On the occasion that our story is about, among the items saved from the wreck was a barrel, which, when opened, was found to hold several small packages carefully wrapped in paper. Some of these were unwrapped and turned out to be needles of various sizes, but the oldest resident had never seen anything like them, leading to many guesses about what they could be. A meeting of the islanders was called to discuss this, and various theories were proposed. Eventually, the idea of an old gray-haired man won out. He confidently stated that the unusual items could only be the seeds of a new type of herb or useful root, and that the best action would be to select one of the most fertile spots on the Blaies and get started on plowing and planting right away.

His advice was received with acclamation, and immediately acted upon, but alas for their hopes! Spring came, and nothing but an unusually fine crop of weeds—always too common—appeared on the carefully-tilled land.[219]

His advice was received with acclamation, and immediately acted upon, but alas for their hopes! Spring came, and nothing but an unusually fine crop of weeds—always too common—appeared on the carefully-tilled land.[219]

[219] “Semer des Aiguilles.” See Proverbes du Pays de Béarn, page 17.

[219] “Semer des Aiguilles.” See Proverbes du Pays de Béarn, page 17.

“Semia Agulhes—Semer des Aiguilles. Se donner une peine inutile, faire un travail qui ne produira rien. En Béarn, comme dans la Gascogne, (Bladé, Prov.) on attribuait aux habitants de quelques villages le fait d’avoir semé des aiguilles, dans l’espoir qu’elles multiplieraient comme du blé.”

“Semia Agulhes—Semer des Aiguilles. To put oneself through unnecessary trouble, to do work that won’t yield any result. In Béarn, as in Gascony, (Bladé, Prov.) it was said that the people of certain villages had sown needles, hoping they would multiply like wheat.”

How the Jerseymen Tried to Take Over Guernsey.

It is not easy to understand why it should be so, but it is nevertheless a fact that the inhabitants of Jersey, although conceiving themselves a far superior race, have always looked with eyes of envy and jealousy on the smaller and less pretentious island of Guernsey. Perhaps the greater commercial prosperity which the possession of a good roadstead and port conferred on the latter at a time when Jersey could boast of neither, and the advantages arising in consequence from a freer intercourse with strangers, in days when these islands were almost cut off from the rest of the world, may have contributed to produce and keep alive these feelings. Certain it is that the Jerseymen have at all times had the reputation of being always ready, when an opportunity presented itself, to play a bad turn to their neighbours of Guernsey.

It's not easy to see why this is the case, but it's a fact that the people of Jersey, despite seeing themselves as a superior race, have always looked at the smaller and less showy island of Guernsey with envy and jealousy. Maybe the greater commercial success that Guernsey enjoyed due to having a good harbor and port at a time when Jersey had neither, along with the benefits of easier interaction with outsiders when these islands were nearly isolated from the rest of the world, helped create and maintain these feelings. It's clear that the people of Jersey have always had a reputation for being quick to take a chance to do something harmful to their Guernsey neighbors.

It is said that three audacious mariners, who had come over from the larger island with a cargo of agricultural produce, after disposing of their wares to good advantage, and having indulged perhaps a little[430] too freely in the excellent cider of the place, conceived the bold design of carrying away the island with them and joining it on to Jersey! Could they succeed in effecting the annexation, what credit would they not gain for themselves! What advantages would not accrue to their native isle!

It’s said that three daring sailors, who had come from the larger island with a load of farm products, after selling their goods successfully and maybe enjoying a bit too much of the local cider, came up with the audacious idea of taking the island with them and attaching it to Jersey! If they managed to pull off this takeover, just imagine the respect they would earn for themselves! And think about the benefits it would bring to their home island!

Their hated rivals—for so, as true Jerseymen, they looked on the quiet industrious inhabitants of Guernsey—would be obliged to acknowledge their superiority, and submit quietly to the supremacy of the larger isle.

Their hated rivals—for that's how true Jerseymen viewed the quiet hardworking people of Guernsey—would have to recognize their superiority and quietly accept the dominance of the larger island.

They were not long in putting their project into execution. Maître Ph’lip, the captain of the boat, gave directions to his cousin Pierre to make fast a hawser to one of the needle-like rocks that stand out so boldly from the extremity of St. Martin’s Point. The order was obeyed, the wind was fair, all sails were hoisted and they steered towards Jersey, singing out in full chorus:—

They didn’t take long to put their plan into action. Maître Ph’lip, the boat captain, told his cousin Pierre to secure a rope to one of the sharp rocks that boldly jutted out from the tip of St. Martin’s Point. The command was followed, the wind was good, all sails were raised, and they headed towards Jersey, singing out in full chorus:—

“Hale, Pierre! Hale, Jean!
Guernsi s’en vient!”

They made sure that Guernsey could not resist the tug, and that the morning light would find it stranded in St. Ouen’s Bay. But they had miscalculated the strength of the hawser. It snapped short, and the sudden jerk sent them all sprawling to the bottom of the boat, too much bruised and discomfited to think of renewing their bold attempt.[220]

They made sure that Guernsey could not resist the tug, and that the morning light would find it stranded in St. Ouen’s Bay. But they had miscalculated the strength of the hawser. It snapped short, and the sudden jerk sent them all sprawling to the bottom of the boat, too much bruised and discomfited to think of renewing their bold attempt.[220]

[220] See Melusine, p. 321. Note (i).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Melusine, p. 321. Note (i).

Old Farm House at St. Saviour’s.

Old Farm House at St. Saviour’s.

From a Pencil Drawing, early in the Nineteenth Century.

From a pencil drawing, early in the 19th century.

The Jersey Gallows.

In Guernsey it is told as a joke against their neighbours the Jerseymen, that when there was a question of rebuilding the gallows, hitherto a wooden structure, but falling to pieces from rottenness, the Procureur de la Reine recommended that the uprights should be of stone, as more desirable, and strengthened his argument by saying, “It will last for ever, and serve for us and for our children.”

In Guernsey, there's a joke about their neighbors, the Jerseymen. When there was a discussion about rebuilding the gallows—which used to be a wooden structure but was falling apart due to rot—the Procureur de la Reine suggested using stone for the uprights because it would be better. He backed up his point by saying, “It will last forever and serve us and our children.”

Proverbial Stories.

The terse form of an aphorism is not only one in which the proverbial philosophy of a people may be expressed. The idea is frequently expanded into a short tale or fable, and in this shape is often alluded to and understood, although perhaps the story or anecdote is unknown or forgotten.

The brief nature of an aphorism isn’t just a way to express the guiding philosophy of a culture. This idea often develops into a short story or fable, which is frequently referenced and understood, even if the specific story or anecdote might be unknown or forgotten.

To give an example. The meaning of the words “A Cat’s Paw” is perfectly comprehended by many, who possibly have never heard or read of the fable of “The Cat, the Monkey, and the Chestnuts.”

To give an example. The meaning of the words "A Cat’s Paw" is clearly understood by many, who may have never heard or read the fable of "The Cat, the Monkey, and the Chestnuts."

A few of these stories, as they are related in Guernsey, are given below.

A few of these stories, as they are told in Guernsey, are shared below.

The Give Up.

Although scarcely a year passes without some fact coming to light which shows the folly and imprudence of the proceedings, it is by no means uncommon for old people to make over by a legal instrument, called “Contrat de Délaissance,” the whole of their property to a child or other relative, on condition of being maintained for the rest of their days in a manner befitting their station in life. They have generally cause to repent the deed, for, even if[433] kindly treated, there is a feeling of dependence, and a want of liberty of action, which cannot fail to be irksome to one who has hitherto been his own master, and free to act in any way he pleased.

Although hardly a year goes by without some fact emerging that highlights the foolishness and recklessness of these actions, it's quite common for older individuals to transfer all their property to a child or other relative through a legal document called “Contrat de Délaissance,” on the condition that they will be taken care of for the rest of their lives in a way that's appropriate for their social status. They often regret this choice because, even if they are treated well, there is a sense of dependence and a lack of freedom to act that can be frustrating for someone who has always been their own master and free to do as they wish.

It is related that a man who had given over his estate, and all that he possessed, to an only son, ordered, after a time, a strong coffer, with a secure lock, to be made. The son indulged him in the fancy, wondering what he could want the box for, but hoping perhaps that he might have kept back some hoard of money or other valuables he wished to secure. The old man kept his own secret. Not a soul but himself knew what the box contained. At last he died. The son hastened to open the coffer, hoping to find a treasure. What was his astonishment and disappointment at finding only a large mallet, such as is used for driving in the stakes to which the cattle are tethered. A writing attached to it explained the old man’s meaning. The person who related the story had forgotten the exact words, but it was a rude rhyme, beginning thus:—

It is said that a man who had given all his property and everything he owned to his only son ordered a strong chest with a secure lock to be made. The son entertained the idea, curious about what his father could possibly want the box for, but hoping that he might have hidden away some stash of money or other valuables he wanted to protect. The old man kept his secret. No one but him knew what was inside the box. Eventually, he passed away. The son hurried to open the chest, eager to discover a treasure. To his astonishment and disappointment, he found only a large mallet, like the kind used for driving stakes to which cattle are tied. A note attached to it explained the old man's intention. The person who told the story had forgotten the exact words, but it was a simple rhyme that began like this:—

Ce maillot—ou un plus gros s’il le faut.”[221]

Ce maillot—ou un plus gros s’il le faut.”[221]

The substance of the whole was that the mallet would be advantageously employed in knocking out the brains of the man who was fool enough to dispossess himself, during his lifetime, of the control of his own property.[434][222]

The substance of the whole was that the mallet would be advantageously employed in knocking out the brains of the man who was fool enough to dispossess himself, during his lifetime, of the control of his own property.[434][222]

The following legend, from the supplement to the Illustrated News, February 7th, 1874, seems to have a common origin with the preceding.

The following legend, from the supplement to the Illustrated News, February 7th, 1874, seems to have a common origin with the preceding.

Jehan Connaxa was one of the merchant princes of Antwerp, who is supposed to have lived in the fifteenth century. His only children were two daughters, whom he had married to young noblemen. Not content with the handsome dowries he had given them on their marriage, and too impatient to wait for the time when all his vast wealth would become theirs by inheritance, they persuaded him to make it over to them during his life-time. For a short period he was treated with due consideration, but it was not long before he began to find that his presence in the houses of his sons-in-law was irksome to them and their wives; and at last he was plainly told that he must not expect any longer to find a home with them. Under these circumstances he hired a small residence, and turned over in his mind how he could manage so as to recover the position in his daughters’ houses which he had formerly occupied. At last he hit on this expedient. He invited his sons-in-law and their wives to dine with him on a certain day, and, when he was quite sure they would come, he went to an old friend, a rich merchant, and borrowed from him the sum of one thousand crowns for twenty-four hours, telling him to keep the transaction a profound secret, but to send a servant to his house the next day at a certain hour to fetch it back. Accordingly, the next day, when his daughters and their husbands were seated at his table, a message came that his friend had sent for the sum of money he had promised. He pretended to be displeased at being interrupted in the midst[435] of his meal, but left the table, went into an adjoining apartment, and returned with a sack of money, from which he counted out the full sum of a thousand crowns, and delivered it to the messenger. The astonishment of his guests, who were not aware of how the money had come into his possession, was extreme, and, believing him to be still the owner of unbounded wealth, his sons-in-law insisted on his taking up his abode with them alternately for the rest of his days. Each vied with the other in showing him every attention, hoping thus to secure the greater share of the inheritance. He always brought with him a heavy strong box with three locks, which was supposed to contain untold wealth. At last, the time when he was to quit this world arrived, and on his death-bed he sent for his two sons-in-law and the Prior of a neighbouring Convent of Jacobins, and delivered to them the three keys of the box, which, he said, contained his will, but with strict injunctions that it was not to be opened till forty days after his funeral had elapsed. Wishing, however, as he said, to do good while he was yet alive, he begged his sons-in-law to advance a large sum for immediate distribution among the poor, and also to pay another large sum to the Prior to secure the prayers of the Church for his soul. This was done willingly, in anticipation of the expected rich inheritance, and the old man was sumptuously buried. At the expiration of the forty days the box was opened with due formality, and was found to contain a heap of old iron, lead, and stones, on the top of which was a large cudgel, with a parchment rolled round it, on which was written the will in these terms:—[436]Ego Johannes Connaxa tale condo testamentum, at qui sui curâ relictâ, alterius curam susceperit, mactetur hâc clavâ.”

Jehan Connaxa was one of the wealthy merchants of Antwerp, believed to have lived in the fifteenth century. His only children were two daughters, whom he married off to young noblemen. Not satisfied with the generous dowries he had provided at their weddings, and too eager to wait for the time when his vast fortune would eventually belong to them, they convinced him to hand over his wealth while he was still alive. For a while, he received the respect he deserved, but it wasn’t long before he realized that his presence was a burden to his sons-in-law and their wives; eventually, he was clearly told he could no longer expect to live with them. Given this situation, he rented a small home and thought about how he could regain his former position in his daughters’ households. Finally, he came up with a plan. He invited his sons-in-law and their wives to dinner on a specific day, and once he was sure they would attend, he borrowed one thousand crowns for twenty-four hours from a wealthy merchant friend, asking him to keep it a secret and to send a servant the next day to collect it back. So, on the following day, as his daughters and their husbands sat at his table, a message arrived that his friend had requested the sum of money he had promised. He pretended to be annoyed at the interruption during his meal, but stepped away, went to another room, and returned with a sack of money, from which he counted out one thousand crowns and handed it to the messenger. His guests, unaware of how he acquired the money, were extremely astonished and, believing he still had great wealth, his sons-in-law insisted he stay with them alternately for the rest of his life. Each of them tried to outdo the other in attending to him, hoping to secure a larger share of the inheritance. He always brought a heavy strongbox with three locks, which was rumored to be filled with riches. Eventually, the time came for him to leave this world, and on his deathbed, he called for his two sons-in-law and the Prior of a nearby Jacobin convent. He handed them the three keys to the box, claiming it held his will, but strictly instructed them not to open it until forty days after his funeral. However, wishing to do good while he was still alive, he asked his sons-in-law to give a substantial amount for immediate distribution to the poor and also to pay a large sum to the Prior to secure prayers for his soul. They readily complied, anticipating the expected fortune, and the old man was given a lavish burial. After the forty days had passed, the box was opened ceremoniously and was found to contain a pile of old iron, lead, and stones, with a large cudgel on top and a rolled parchment around it, which contained his will written in these words:— “Ego Johannes Connaxa tale condo testamentum, at qui sui curâ relictâ, alterius curam susceperit, mactetur hâc clavâ.”

[221] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

“He that gives away all
Before he is dead,
Let ’em take this hatchet
And knock him on ye head.”

Notes and Queries, IV. Series, Vol. III., pp. 526 and 589. Vol. IV., p. 213. See Gentleman’s Magazine Library. Popular Superstitions. The Holy Maul, p. 181. Compare representation of a hammer or pickaxe, sculptured on threshold of west door of Vale Church.

Notes and Queries, IV. Series, Vol. III., pp. 526 and 589. Vol. IV., p. 213. See Gentleman’s Magazine Library. Popular Superstitions. The Holy Maul, p. 181. Compare the depiction of a hammer or pickaxe carved on the threshold of the west door of Vale Church.

The Failed.

When the means of education were not so good or so plentiful in Guernsey as they are in the present day, it was customary, with the better class of farmers, to send their sons to school in England for a year or two, in order that they might acquire, together with a more correct knowledge of the English tongue, such acquaintance with the ways of the world as might fit them to enter upon the active duties of life on their return home. This object, we may suppose, was to a certain extent gained, but, like the monkey who had seen the world, many of these youths returned to their native isle with an inflated idea of their own consequence, and affecting to despise and ignore all that had been familiar to them from their earliest childhood.

When education wasn't as good or as accessible in Guernsey as it is today, it was common for the better-off farmers to send their sons to school in England for a year or two. This was done so they could not only improve their English but also get to know the ways of the world, preparing them for life once they returned home. It's reasonable to think this goal was somewhat achieved, but, similar to the monkey that had traveled the world, many of these young men came back to their island with an exaggerated sense of their own importance, acting as though they looked down on and disregarded everything they had known since childhood.

It is said of one of these young men, that, after a residence of no long duration in England, he pretended, on his return, to have completely forgotten the names of some of the most common farming implements, and, indeed, to have almost lost the use of his mother tongue. His father was in despair, for it was evident that if the boy could not converse with the labourers, he would be of little or no assistance in directing the farming operations. A lucky accident set the father’s mind at rest on this score. His son, in passing through the farmyard, put his foot on a rake that was lying on the ground, partly hidden by some straw. The handle flew up and hit him a smart blow on the forehead, upon which, forgetting his pretended ignorance, he exclaimed,[437] in good Guernsey-French, “Au Guyablle seit le râté,” (“Devil take the rake.”) His father, who was standing by, congratulated him on the miraculous recovery of his memory, and begged him henceforth not to forget “sen râté.” The proverbial saying “Il n’a pas roublliaï sen râté,” (“He has not forgotten his rake,”) is still applied to a person who remembers what he learned in his youth.[223]

It is said of one of these young men, that, after a residence of no long duration in England, he pretended, on his return, to have completely forgotten the names of some of the most common farming implements, and, indeed, to have almost lost the use of his mother tongue. His father was in despair, for it was evident that if the boy could not converse with the labourers, he would be of little or no assistance in directing the farming operations. A lucky accident set the father’s mind at rest on this score. His son, in passing through the farmyard, put his foot on a rake that was lying on the ground, partly hidden by some straw. The handle flew up and hit him a smart blow on the forehead, upon which, forgetting his pretended ignorance, he exclaimed,[437] in good Guernsey-French, “Au Guyablle seit le râté,” (“Devil take the rake.”) His father, who was standing by, congratulated him on the miraculous recovery of his memory, and begged him henceforth not to forget “sen râté.” The proverbial saying “Il n’a pas roublliaï sen râté,” (“He has not forgotten his rake,”) is still applied to a person who remembers what he learned in his youth.[223]

[223] See a story precisely similar in its incidents in that curious collection MacTaggart’s Scottish Gallovidian Encyclopædia, under the word “Claut.” The story must be an ancient one, to be told in places so far apart as Galloway and Guernsey, and speaking totally different languages.

[223] See a story precisely similar in its incidents in that curious collection MacTaggart’s Scottish Gallovidian Encyclopædia, under the word “Claut.” The story must be an ancient one, to be told in places so far apart as Galloway and Guernsey, and speaking totally different languages.

Le Cotillon de Raché Catel.

The evils that may result from being over particular, and the wisdom of letting well alone, are exemplified by the story of Rachel Câtel and her petticoat. This respectable matron or spinster—for tradition gives us no clue to her state in life—was engaged in fashioning a petticoat. She cut it out, and found it somewhat too long. She cut again, and now it was too short. When, therefore, a thing has been spoilt by too much care or meddling, old people will shake their heads and say:—“Ch’est coum le cotillon de Râché Câtel. A’ le copit et il était trop long. A’ le copit derechef, et il était trop court.

The problems that can come from being overly fussy, and the wisdom of knowing when to leave things alone, are illustrated by the story of Rachel Câtel and her petticoat. This respected woman—whether a matron or a spinster, since tradition gives us no indication of her marital status—was busy making a petticoat. She cut it out and realized it was a bit too long. She cut it again, and now it was too short. So, when something gets ruined by too much fussing or interference, older folks will shake their heads and say:—“Ch’est coum le cotillon de Râché Câtel. A’ le copit et il était trop long. A’ le copit derechef, et il était trop court.

The Cat and the Fox. A Fable.

One day a cat and a fox were travelling together and chatting of one thing and another as they jogged on their way.

One day, a cat and a fox were traveling together and chatting about this and that as they made their way.

At last says the cat to the fox:

At last, the cat says to the fox:

“You are always talking of your cleverness. How many cunning devices have you to escape from your numerous enemies?”

“You're always bragging about how clever you are. How many tricks do you have to dodge your many enemies?”

“Oh!” answered the fox, “j’en ai une pouquie, (I carry a whole sack full,) but you, Mistress Puss, pray tell me, how many have you?”

“Oh!” replied the fox, “I have a whole sack full, but you, Mistress Puss, please tell me, how many do you have?”

“Alas,” replied the cat, “I can boast but of one.”

“Unfortunately,” replied the cat, “I can only brag about one.”

Shortly after this conversation they saw a large fierce-looking dog advancing towards them. It was but the affair of a minute for puss to climb into the nearest tree and hide herself among the branches, while Reynard took refuge in the entrance of a drain that was close at hand.

Shortly after this conversation, they noticed a big, fierce-looking dog coming towards them. It only took a minute for the cat to climb up the nearest tree and hide among the branches, while Reynard took cover in the entrance of a nearby drain.

Unluckily the drain narrowed so suddenly that his body only was concealed, and his long bushy tail was left exposed. The dog seized on this, and caused poor Reynard to cry out pitifully for help. Puss, from her safe retreat among the branches, looked down, and called out to her unfortunate companion:

Unluckily, the drain narrowed so suddenly that only his body was hidden, while his long bushy tail was left out in the open. The dog grabbed onto this, and poor Reynard cried out desperately for help. Puss, from her safe spot among the branches, looked down and called out to her unfortunate friend:

“Now’s the time to make use of your many devices, délie donc ta pouque!” (“Why don’t you untie your sack?”)[224]

“Now’s the time to make use of your many devices, délie donc ta pouque!” (“Why don’t you untie your sack?”)[224]

[224] From John Rougier, Esq.

From John Rougier, Esq.

See also Revue des Traditions Populaires, Vol. I., p. 201.

See also Revue des Traditions Populaires, Vol. I., p. 201.

The Farm Worker and the Weeds.

The Guernsey workman is industrious and thrifty, working hard when it is on his own account, but apt to be slow and disinclined to do more work than what is absolutely necessary to save his credit, when employed by others. There is a certain amount of calculation in this. Idleness or laziness are not the only motives. He knows that so long as the job in hand lasts, he will be paid his day’s wages, and therefore he is not in a hurry to get it finished. His calculations go even a little beyond this; for a master workman to whom an indifferent person made the remark that the work he was executing was not of a quality to last many years, made the ingenuous reply, “Do you suppose I would willingly take the bread out of my children’s mouths?” implying that if the work were done in too substantial or durable a manner, there would be nothing left for those who were to come after him to gain their living by.

The Guernsey worker is hard-working and frugal, putting in a lot of effort when it benefits him personally, but tends to be slow and reluctant to do more than what's absolutely necessary to maintain his reputation when working for others. There's some strategy behind this. It's not just idleness or laziness. He understands that as long as the current job lasts, he'll receive his daily pay, so he’s not in a rush to finish it. His thinking goes even further; when a master craftsman was told by a dismissive person that the work he was doing wouldn’t last many years, he responded honestly, “Do you think I would willingly take food out of my kids’ mouths?” implying that if the work were done too well or too durably, there would be nothing left for those who come after him to earn a living with.

Old Mill, Talbots.

Old Mill, Talbots.

A good story is told among the country people, of a farm labourer, who, when put to clear out the weeds from a field, was observed always to leave some of the most thriving standing. One day his master remonstrated with him, and got for answer, “Weeds are bread.” No reply was made at the moment, but when meal-time came, and the soup was served out, a bowl full of weeds was handed to the workman with the remark:—“Since weeds are bread, eat that, for you get no more to-day.” It is said that the lesson was understood, and that for the future the farm servant performed his allotted task in a more conscientious way.[225]

A good story is told among the country people, of a farm labourer, who, when put to clear out the weeds from a field, was observed always to leave some of the most thriving standing. One day his master remonstrated with him, and got for answer, “Weeds are bread.” No reply was made at the moment, but when meal-time came, and the soup was served out, a bowl full of weeds was handed to the workman with the remark:—“Since weeds are bread, eat that, for you get no more to-day.” It is said that the lesson was understood, and that for the future the farm servant performed his allotted task in a more conscientious way.[225]

[225] From George Allez, Esq.

From George Allez, Esq.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XIV.
Historical Reminiscences.

“Antiquities, or remnants of history, are, as was said, tanquam tabula naufragii, when industrious persons, by an exact and scrupulous diligence and observation, out of monuments, names, words, proverbs, traditions, private records and evidences, fragments of stories, passages of books that concern not story, and the like, do save and recover somewhat from the deluge of time.”—Bacon’s Advancement of Learning.

“Antiquities, or remnants of history, are, as was said, like a shipwrecked log, when hardworking individuals, through careful and meticulous effort and observation, salvage and preserve some bits from the flood of time using monuments, names, words, proverbs, traditions, personal records and evidence, fragments of stories, and excerpts from books that aren’t about history, and similar sources.”—Bacon’s Advancement of Learning.

Cadwalla and Brian.

Although the following story is entirely forgotten in Guernsey, and indeed may possibly never have been popularly known in the island, it is entitled, from its legendary and romantic character, to a place in this collection. It is related by Geoffrey of Monmouth in his British History, Book XII. Ch. 4.

Although the following story is completely forgotten in Guernsey, and might never have been well-known on the island, it deserves a spot in this collection due to its legendary and romantic nature. It is recounted by Geoffrey of Monmouth in his British History, Book XII. Ch. 4.

It is necessary to premise that Edwin, the first of the Anglo-Saxon Kings who embraced Christianity, having quarrelled with Cadwalla, Sovereign of North Wales, attacked and defeated him at Widdington, near Morpeth. Edwin pursued Cadwalla into Wales, and chased him into Ireland. These events happened about the year 630 A.D. The story itself shall be told in the words employed by Geoffrey in his account of Cadwalla’s exile, as we find them translated in Bohn’s “Antiquarian Library.”

It’s important to note that Edwin, the first of the Anglo-Saxon kings to convert to Christianity, had a conflict with Cadwalla, the ruler of North Wales. He attacked and defeated Cadwalla at Widdington, near Morpeth. Edwin then chased Cadwalla into Wales and followed him to Ireland. These events took place around the year 630 CE The story will be told in the words used by Geoffrey in his account of Cadwalla’s exile, as translated in Bohn’s “Antiquarian Library.”

“Cadwalla, not knowing what course to take, was almost in despair of ever returning. At last it came into his head to go to Salomon, King of the Armorican Britons, and desire his assistance and advice, to enable him to return to his kingdom. And so, as he was steering towards Armorica, a strong tempest rose on a sudden, which dispersed the ships of his companions, and in a short time left no two of them together. The pilot of the King’s ship was seized immediately with so great a fear, that, quitting the stern, he left the vessel to the disposal of fortune, so that all night it was tossed up and down in great danger by the raging waves. The next morning they arrived at a certain island called Garnareia,[226] where, with great difficulty, they got ashore. Cadwalla was forthwith seized with such grief for the loss of his companions, that, for three days and nights together, he refused to eat, but lay sick upon his bed. The fourth day he was taken with a very great longing for some venison, and, causing Brian (his nephew) to be called, made him acquainted with it. Whereupon Brian took his bow and quiver, and went through the island, that if he could light on any wild beast, he might make booty of it. And when he had walked over the whole island without finding what he was in quest of, he was extremely concerned that he could not gratify his master’s desire, and was afraid his sickness would prove mortal if his longing were not satisfied. He, therefore, fell upon a new device, and cut a piece of flesh out of his own thigh, which he roasted upon a spit, and carried to the King for venison. The King, thinking it to be real venison, began to eat of it to his great refreshment, admiring the sweetness of it, which he fancied exceeded any flesh he had ever tasted before. At last, when he had fully satisfied his appetite, he became more cheerful, and in three days was perfectly well again. Then, the wind standing fair, he got ready his ship, and, hoisting sails, they pursued their voyage and arrived at the city Kidaleta (St. Malo). From thence they went to King Salomon, by whom they were received kindly and with all suitable respect; and, as soon as he had learned the occasion of their coming, he made them a promise of assistance.”

“Cadwalla, not knowing what course to take, was almost in despair of ever returning. At last it came into his head to go to Salomon, King of the Armorican Britons, and desire his assistance and advice, to enable him to return to his kingdom. And so, as he was steering towards Armorica, a strong tempest rose on a sudden, which dispersed the ships of his companions, and in a short time left no two of them together. The pilot of the King’s ship was seized immediately with so great a fear, that, quitting the stern, he left the vessel to the disposal of fortune, so that all night it was tossed up and down in great danger by the raging waves. The next morning they arrived at a certain island called Garnareia,[226] where, with great difficulty, they got ashore. Cadwalla was forthwith seized with such grief for the loss of his companions, that, for three days and nights together, he refused to eat, but lay sick upon his bed. The fourth day he was taken with a very great longing for some venison, and, causing Brian (his nephew) to be called, made him acquainted with it. Whereupon Brian took his bow and quiver, and went through the island, that if he could light on any wild beast, he might make booty of it. And when he had walked over the whole island without finding what he was in quest of, he was extremely concerned that he could not gratify his master’s desire, and was afraid his sickness would prove mortal if his longing were not satisfied. He, therefore, fell upon a new device, and cut a piece of flesh out of his own thigh, which he roasted upon a spit, and carried to the King for venison. The King, thinking it to be real venison, began to eat of it to his great refreshment, admiring the sweetness of it, which he fancied exceeded any flesh he had ever tasted before. At last, when he had fully satisfied his appetite, he became more cheerful, and in three days was perfectly well again. Then, the wind standing fair, he got ready his ship, and, hoisting sails, they pursued their voyage and arrived at the city Kidaleta (St. Malo). From thence they went to King Salomon, by whom they were received kindly and with all suitable respect; and, as soon as he had learned the occasion of their coming, he made them a promise of assistance.”

The chronicler subsequently relates how Brian killed the second-sighted magician of Edwin. Cadwalla returned to Britain, and, with the aid of the Saxon Penda, King of Mercia, conquered and killed Edwin. He was afterwards triumphant in fourteen great battles and sixty skirmishes with the Angles, but finally perished, with the flower of his army, in battle with Oswald, ruler of the Saxon kingdom of Bernicia.

The storyteller goes on to describe how Brian killed Edwin's magician who could see the future. Cadwalla came back to Britain and, with the help of Penda, the Saxon King of Mercia, defeated and killed Edwin. He then went on to win in fourteen major battles and sixty smaller clashes with the Angles, but ultimately he died, along with the best of his army, in a battle against Oswald, the leader of the Saxon kingdom of Bernicia.

[226] As some readers may be unable to detect “Guernsey” in “Garnareia,” it may be as well to state that “Ghernerhuia,” “Gerneria,” “Guernnerui,” and “Gernereye,” are all names given to the island in ancient documents. The last indeed is found on the ancient seal of the bailiwick.

[226] As some readers may be unable to detect “Guernsey” in “Garnareia,” it may be as well to state that “Ghernerhuia,” “Gerneria,” “Guernnerui,” and “Gernereye,” are all names given to the island in ancient documents. The last indeed is found on the ancient seal of the bailiwick.

Duke Richard of Normandy and the Demon.

As the inhabitants of Guernsey may be presumed to be better acquainted with the chronicles of their own Duchy of Normandy than with those of the ancient Britons, it is not improbable that the following legendary tale, related of Duke Richard, surnamed “Sans Peur,” may be known to some of them. The Chronique de Normandie, printed at Rouen in 1576, gives it in words of which the following is a close translation:—

As the people of Guernsey are likely more familiar with the history of their own Duchy of Normandy than with that of the ancient Britons, it’s quite possible that some of them know the following legendary tale about Duke Richard, known as “Sans Peur.” The Chronique de Normandie, printed in Rouen in 1576, presents this story in words that closely translate to the following:—

“Once upon a time, as Duke Richard was riding from one of his castles to a manor, where a very beautiful lady was residing, the Devil attacked him, and Richard fought with, and vanquished him. After this adventure, the Devil disguised himself as a beautiful maiden richly adorned, and appeared to him in a boat at Granville, where Richard then was. Richard entered into the boat to converse with, and contemplate the beauty of, this lady, and the Devil carried away the said Duke Richard to a rock in the sea in the island of Guernsey, where he was found.”

“Once upon a time, as Duke Richard was riding from one of his castles to a manor where a very beautiful lady lived, the Devil attacked him, and Richard fought and defeated him. After this encounter, the Devil disguised himself as a beautiful maiden elegantly dressed and appeared to him in a boat at Granville, where Richard was at the time. Richard got into the boat to talk to and admire the beauty of this lady, and the Devil took Duke Richard away to a rock in the sea on the island of Guernsey, where he was later found.”

Perhaps the marks of cloven feet, which have been found deeply imprinted in the granite[227] in more than one spot in the island, may be attributed to this visit.

Perhaps the marks of cloven feet, which have been found deeply imprinted in the granite[227] in more than one spot in the island, may be attributed to this visit.

[227] The stone at Jerbourg, which is said to bear the mark left by the Devil’s claw, stands in a hedge on the right hand side of the road, where the rise towards Doyle’s column begins. It is a large mass of white quartz, and has the black mark of the Devil’s claw imprinted on it.—From J. Richardson Tardif, Esq.

[227] The stone at Jerbourg, which is said to bear the mark left by the Devil’s claw, stands in a hedge on the right hand side of the road, where the rise towards Doyle’s column begins. It is a large mass of white quartz, and has the black mark of the Devil’s claw imprinted on it.—From J. Richardson Tardif, Esq.

Archbishop Mauger.

If the two legendary tales, which we have just related, are unknown to the present generation, it is not so with the well-authenticated fact of the temporary residence in Guernsey of that turbulent ecclesiastic, Mauger, Archbishop of Rouen, uncle of William the Conqueror.

If the two legendary stories we've just told are unfamiliar to today's generation, the well-documented fact of the temporary stay in Guernsey of that restless church leader, Mauger, Archbishop of Rouen, who was the uncle of William the Conqueror, is not.

All the Norman chroniclers agree in telling us that, although the Pope had granted a dispensation, this audacious prelate ventured to excommunicate his Sovereign for having contracted a marriage with Matilda, daughter of the Count of Flanders, an alliance within the degrees of affinity prohibited by the Church. Mauger’s insolence did not remain unpunished. The Pope sent a Legate to Normandy,[445] the bishops of the province were assembled, and his treason to his Sovereign, and contempt of the Papal authority, were punished by his deposition from his archiepiscopal throne, and banishment to the island of Guernsey. Some historians assign, as a further reason for his disgrace, the immorality of his life, and his prodigal expenditure, which led him, not only to waste the revenues of the Church, but even to sell the consecrated vessels, and the ornaments of the sanctuary.

All the Norman chroniclers agree that, even though the Pope had given a dispensation, this bold prelate dared to excommunicate his Sovereign for marrying Matilda, the daughter of the Count of Flanders, a union that was against the Church's rules on marriage. Mauger’s arrogance did not go unpunished. The Pope sent a Legate to Normandy,[445] the bishops of the province were gathered, and his betrayal of his Sovereign, along with his disrespect for Papal authority, resulted in his removal from the archiepiscopal position and his exile to the island of Guernsey. Some historians also cite his immoral lifestyle and lavish spending as additional reasons for his downfall, which caused him to not only squander the Church's funds but even sell sacred vessels and the sanctuary's decorations.

Tradition points out the spot in the neighbourhood of that romantic little creek, known by the anglicised name of Saints’ Bay, but which, in ancient documents, is called “La Contrée de Seing,” where the deposed prelate lived during his enforced sojourn in Guernsey. Here, it is said, he became acquainted with a noble damsel named Gille, by whom he had several children, one of whom, Michael de Bayeux, accompanied Bohemond of Austria to Palestine, and distinguished himself greatly.

Tradition highlights the location near that charming little creek, known today as Saints’ Bay, but which ancient documents refer to as “La Contrée de Seing,” where the exiled bishop lived during his forced stay in Guernsey. It is said that here, he met a noble lady named Gille, with whom he had several children, one of whom, Michael de Bayeux, went with Bohemond of Austria to Palestine and made a significant name for himself.

Common report accused Mauger of being addicted to magical arts, and of having intercourse with a familiar spirit called “Thoret,” a name which brings to mind the thunderer Thor, one of the principal deities of his Scandinavian ancestors. By means of this imp, it was believed, he had the faculty of predicting future events.

Common reports accused Mauger of being addicted to magical arts and having a sexual relationship with a familiar spirit named “Thoret,” a name reminiscent of the thunder god Thor, one of the main deities of his Scandinavian ancestors. It was believed that through this spirit, he had the ability to predict future events.

Having embarked one day, with the design of reaching the coast of Normandy, and having arrived at St. Vaast, he addressed the master of the ship in these words:—“I know for certain that one of us two will this day be drowned; let us land.” The master paid no attention to what was said, but continued his course. It was summer, the weather[446] was extremely hot, and the Archbishop was attired in very loose raiment. The vessel struck, Mauger endeavoured to leave the ship, but, becoming entangled in his garments, fell into the sea, and was drowned before any assistance could be given. When the tide retired, search was made for the body, and it was found wedged in between two rocks, in an upright position. The sailors carried it to Cherbourg, where it was buried.

Having set out one day with the intention of reaching the coast of Normandy and arriving at St. Vaast, he said to the ship's captain, “I know for sure that one of us will drown today; let’s land.” The captain ignored him and kept going. It was summer, the weather[446] was really hot, and the Archbishop was wearing very loose clothing. The ship struck something, and Mauger tried to leave the vessel, but got caught in his clothes and fell into the sea, drowning before anyone could help him. When the tide went out, they searched for his body, which was found wedged between two rocks, standing upright. The sailors took it to Cherbourg, where it was buried.

It is possible that the prelate might have been entirely forgotten in the place of his exile, had it not been that a very numerous family, bearing his name, still exists in the island, and claims to be descended from him. No name indeed is more common in the parish of St. Martin de la Belleuse, and especially in the neighbourhood of Saint, than that of Mauger. An authentic document, the “Extent” of Edward III., proves that a family of this name held land in this parish in 1331.[228] All who bear the name, even in the humblest ranks of society, have heard of the Archbishop, and pride themselves in their supposed descent from him. Nor is this belief confined to Guernsey, for in Jersey also, where a branch of the family has long existed, the same idea prevails.

It is possible that the prelate might have been entirely forgotten in the place of his exile, had it not been that a very numerous family, bearing his name, still exists in the island, and claims to be descended from him. No name indeed is more common in the parish of St. Martin de la Belleuse, and especially in the neighbourhood of Saint, than that of Mauger. An authentic document, the “Extent” of Edward III., proves that a family of this name held land in this parish in 1331.[228] All who bear the name, even in the humblest ranks of society, have heard of the Archbishop, and pride themselves in their supposed descent from him. Nor is this belief confined to Guernsey, for in Jersey also, where a branch of the family has long existed, the same idea prevails.

Ivy Castle.

Ivy Castle.

There is also extant an imperfect pedigree of the house of Mauger, of Jobourg, near Cape La Hague, in Normandy, which connects them with the insular family, but endeavours to get rid of the stigma of illegitimacy, which would attach to the progeny of an ecclesiastic, by the invention of an imaginary brother, who accompanied Mauger in his banishment, and from whom, and not from the Archbishop, they pretend to deduce their descent. The family of Guille, long established in the island of Guernsey, and in the parish of St. Martin’s, claims the questionable honour of having produced the fair Gille, whose charms captivated the unscrupulous prelate.

There’s also an imperfect family tree of the Mauger family from Jobourg, near Cape La Hague in Normandy, which links them to the island family but tries to erase the stigma of illegitimacy that would come from being the offspring of a clergyman. They create an imaginary brother who accompanied Mauger during his exile, claiming their lineage comes from him, not the Archbishop. The Guille family, long settled in Guernsey and in the parish of St. Martin’s, claims the dubious honor of having given birth to the beautiful Gille, whose charms mesmerized the unscrupulous bishop.

There is one fact, however, of which the family of Mauger, of Guernsey, has just cause to be proud, and that is the daring and successful exploit of one of them in the service of the descendant of their ancient Dukes. An extract from a manuscript register of the Cathedral of Coutances, said to be preserved in the British Museum, tells us how, on Midsummer Night, in the year of grace 1419, Jacques Mauger arrived from Guernsey with his men, at the port of Agon, at the entrance of the river, and took by escalade the fortress of Mont Martin, near Coutances, and how Henry V., King of England, then in possession of the greater part of Normandy, rewarded the gallant act by a gift of the Seigneurie of Bosques, and the permission to bear henceforth on his shield the cross of the blessed knight of St. George, in a field argent, with his own paternal arms, two chevrons sable, in the first and fourth quarters, and, in the second and third the arms of Bosques, a lion rampant, also sable.

There is one fact that the Mauger family from Guernsey has every reason to be proud of, which is the bold and successful achievement of one of their own in the service of the descendant of their ancient Dukes. An excerpt from a manuscript register of the Cathedral of Coutances, reportedly kept in the British Museum, recounts how, on Midsummer Night in 1419, Jacques Mauger arrived from Guernsey with his men at the port of Agon, at the entrance of the river, and took the fortress of Mont Martin near Coutances by storm. It describes how Henry V, King of England, who then controlled most of Normandy, rewarded this brave act with the gift of the Seigneurie of Bosques and the permission to display on his shield the cross of the blessed knight of St. George, on a silver background, along with his own family arms, which feature two black chevrons in the first and fourth quarters, and in the second and third quarters, the arms of Bosques, a black lion rampant.

It may not be uninteresting to some to know that the Hampshire and Isle of Wight family of Major were originally Maugers from one of the Channel Islands, and that Richard Cromwell, son of the Protector, married one of them.

It might be interesting to some to know that the Hampshire and Isle of Wight family of Major originally came from the Maugers, who were from one of the Channel Islands, and that Richard Cromwell, the son of the Protector, married one of them.

It may be as well to give here a copy of the pedigree of Mauger, of Jobourg, in Normandy.

It might be helpful to include a copy of the lineage of Mauger, from Jobourg, in Normandy.

“Extrait de la Généalogie de la Famille du Mauger à Jobourg en Normandie au Cap La Hague.

“Excerpt from the Genealogy of the Mauger Family in Jobourg, Normandy at Cap La Hague.”

“Le Duc de Normandie, nommé Guillaume le Conquérant, éleva son cousin d’Evreux, nommé Mauger, à l’Archevêché de Rouen en la troisième année de son règne en Normandie. Le Seigneur Archevêque, menant une vie non conforme à sa dignité, attira sur lui la haine du Duc, son bienfaiteur, qui le fit reléguer a l’île de Greneseye; il prit terre en ce lieu avec son frère Gautier Mauger, sur la côte et paroisse de St. Martin, et après avoir passé quelques années en ce lieu il péri au ras de Bartleur, après avoir prédit sa mort. Son frère Gautier eut plusieurs fils naturels, dont deux nommés Léopold et Théodore: Léopold épousa Pauline de Carteret, fille et seule héritière de Samuel de Carteret, Ecuyer, Seigneur du Castel, et Théodore ne maria point, et laissa deux fils et une fille naturels, l’un nommé Paul, l’autre nommé Rodolphe, et la fille nommée Cléotilde. Les deux fils furent mariés; l’un épousa Sandirez Lampeirier ou Lampereur de Jersey, et Rodolphe épousa Marie Careye de Greneseye. Paul eut plusieurs fils, dont deux nommé Alexandre et Gautier, comme son premier père, lequel fut chassé de l’île de Jersey, avec deux des fils de Rodolphe qu’il avait eus de Marie Careye; les autres enfans sortis de Rodolphe furent à Greneseye, demeurant sur l’héritage de leur mère en l’année 1399. Gautier fit plusieurs acquêts à Jobourg à la Hague, où il établit sa demeure, après avoir quitté Jersey, et fut marié à une des filles de Pierre de Mary, Seigneur de Jobourg, en l’année 1418. Gautier engendra[450] Toussaint et Jacques, le dernier repassa à Greneseye pour prendre possession d’un héritage par succession, et Toussaint resta à Jobourg; de Toussaint naquit Fabien; de Fabien naquit Chaille; et Chaille engendra Pierre; de Pierre Chaille, qui vivoit encore en 1570; à l’egard de Léopold, qui avait epousé Pauline de Carteret, nous n’avons point, pour le present, de connaissance de sa généalogie.

“Duke of Normandy, named William the Conqueror, appointed his cousin Mauger of Évreux as the Archbishop of Rouen in the third year of his reign in Normandy. The Archbishop led a life unworthy of his position, which earned him the Duke's hatred, his benefactor, who banished him to the island of Greneseye; he landed there with his brother Gautier Mauger, on the coast and parish of St. Martin, and after spending several years in this place, he died near Bartleur, after having predicted his death. His brother Gautier had several illegitimate sons, two of whom were named Léopold and Théodore: Léopold married Pauline de Carteret, the daughter and only heiress of Samuel de Carteret, Esquire, Lord of the Castle, while Théodore did not marry and left behind two sons and a daughter, one named Paul and the other named Rodolphe, with the daughter named Cléotilde. Both sons got married; one wed Sandirez Lampeirier or Lampereur of Jersey, and Rodolphe married Marie Careye of Greneseye. Paul had several sons, two of whom were named Alexandre and Gautier, like their great-grandfather, who was expelled from the island of Jersey, along with two of Rodolphe's sons he had with Marie Careye; the other children of Rodolphe remained in Greneseye, living on their mother's inheritance in the year 1399. Gautier made several acquisitions in Jobourg at La Hague, where he established his home after leaving Jersey, and married one of the daughters of Pierre de Mary, Lord of Jobourg, in the year 1418. Gautier had[450] Toussaint and Jacques, the latter returning to Greneseye to claim an inheritance by succession, while Toussaint stayed in Jobourg; from Toussaint came Fabien; from Fabien came Chaille; and Chaille had Pierre; from Pierre Chaille, who was still alive in 1570; regarding Léopold, who married Pauline de Carteret, we currently have no knowledge of his genealogy.”

“Les Armoiries des Mauger (descendant de Guillaume le Conquérant, Duc de Normandie) sont une ancre et des roses au dessus du dit ancre. Tiré de la Heraudrie, et approuvé du dit Duc.”[229]

“Les Armoiries des Mauger (descendant de Guillaume le Conquérant, Duc de Normandie) sont une ancre et des roses au dessus du dit ancre. Tiré de la Heraudrie, et approuvé du dit Duc.”[229]

[228] Editor’s Note.—And at the Assizes held in Guernsey in 1319, a “Rauf Mauger” appears among the landowners of St. Martin’s parish. The same name—“Rauf Mauger”—appears in the Extent of 1331; “Richard Mauger” in a Perchage of Blanchelande, (undated, but made before 1364). In 1364 another “Rauf Mauger” appears among the Jurymen of St. Martin’s summoned to adjudicate on the rights of the Abbot of Blanchelande; and a Richard Mauger, of St. Martin’s parish, is mentioned in the “Bille de Partage” of Denis Le Marchant in 1393.

[228] Editor's Note.—And at the Assizes held in Guernsey in 1319, a “Rauf Mauger” appears among the landowners of St. Martin’s parish. The same name—“Rauf Mauger”—appears in the Extent of 1331; “Richard Mauger” in a Perchage of Blanchelande, (undated, but made before 1364). In 1364 another “Rauf Mauger” appears among the Jurymen of St. Martin’s summoned to adjudicate on the rights of the Abbot of Blanchelande; and a Richard Mauger, of St. Martin’s parish, is mentioned in the “Bille de Partage” of Denis Le Marchant in 1393.

[229] Editor’s Note.—The obvious inaccuracy of this pedigree can be judged by only nine generations being given to supply the interval of 515 years, 1055-1570. Thirty-three and a quarter years are generally allowed for a generation, so that to give any appearance of probability, at least sixteen generations would have to be accounted for.

[229] Editor's Note.—The obvious inaccuracy of this pedigree can be judged by only nine generations being given to supply the interval of 515 years, 1055-1570. Thirty-three and a quarter years are generally allowed for a generation, so that to give any appearance of probability, at least sixteen generations would have to be accounted for.

The Ballad of Ivon de Galles.

Before the invention of printing, oral tradition was almost the only way in which the people—generally ignorant of writing or reading—could transmit the recollection of facts and circumstances which they deemed worthy of being remembered; and it was soon discovered that versification afforded a very strong aid to memory. Hence arose that species of metrical tale which we call a ballad. These ballads, passing from mouth to mouth, soon became corrupted. Whole verses were sometimes omitted, by which the thread of the story was lost or rendered obscure, and others were supplied by borrowing from the work of another bard, or by the invention of the reciter. Nevertheless, in the historical ballads, facts and details were often preserved which had escaped the notice of the more regular chroniclers.

Before printing was invented, oral tradition was almost the only way for people—who usually couldn’t read or write—to share memories of events and stories they thought were important. It was soon found that putting stories into verse made them much easier to remember. This led to the creation of what we now call a ballad. These ballads were shared orally and quickly became changed over time. Sometimes entire verses were left out, making the story hard to follow or unclear, while other verses were added by borrowing from other poets' works or by the creativity of the storyteller. Still, historical ballads often preserved facts and details that more formal historians overlooked.

Whether, in former days, Guernsey could boast of any number of these metrical histories, it is now[451] impossible to say. Unless we include in this category, a sort of “complainte,” written in 1552 by the Roman Catholic priests, whom the progress of the doctrines of the Reformation had driven out of their cures, the ballad of “Ivon de Galles, ou la descente des Aragousais,” is the only one which has come down to us.[230] Many copies of it have been preserved, differing but slightly from each other in the main, although there are one or two verbal differences of some importance. Most of the copies conclude with the twentieth verse, but some have a second part, consisting of six stanzas, and purporting to give an account of Ivon’s adventures after he left Guernsey, and the subsequent melancholy fate of himself and his fleet. As this account is quite different from what has come down to us in history, it is probably the work of some later bard, who wished to make the story more complete than he found it, and by a sort of poetical justice to punish Ivon and his followers for the evil they had inflicted on the island.

Whether, in former days, Guernsey could boast of any number of these metrical histories, it is now[451] impossible to say. Unless we include in this category, a sort of “complainte,” written in 1552 by the Roman Catholic priests, whom the progress of the doctrines of the Reformation had driven out of their cures, the ballad of “Ivon de Galles, ou la descente des Aragousais,” is the only one which has come down to us.[230] Many copies of it have been preserved, differing but slightly from each other in the main, although there are one or two verbal differences of some importance. Most of the copies conclude with the twentieth verse, but some have a second part, consisting of six stanzas, and purporting to give an account of Ivon’s adventures after he left Guernsey, and the subsequent melancholy fate of himself and his fleet. As this account is quite different from what has come down to us in history, it is probably the work of some later bard, who wished to make the story more complete than he found it, and by a sort of poetical justice to punish Ivon and his followers for the evil they had inflicted on the island.

The ballad agrees in the main with the account of the invasion as given by Froissart and Holinshed. The adventures in the second part probably relate to some other of the numerous descents on the island during the reign of Edward III., perhaps to that by Bahuchet, a French naval commander, about the year 1338. This Bahuchet landed in England, and committed great atrocities at Portsmouth and Southampton, for which, when he was taken prisoner in the great engagement off Sluys, in 1340, Edward ordered him to be hanged at the main-yard.

The ballad mostly agrees with the description of the invasion given by Froissart and Holinshed. The events in the second part likely refer to one of the many descents on the island during Edward III's reign, possibly the one by Bahuchet, a French naval commander, around 1338. Bahuchet landed in England and carried out terrible acts in Portsmouth and Southampton. When he was captured during the major battle off Sluys in 1340, Edward ordered him to be hanged from the main-yard.

From Froissart’s Chronicles we learn that Ivon, or as he calls him, Yvain de Galles, was the son of a Prince of Wales whom Edward III. had put to death, and whose possessions he had seized upon. Ivon, thus disinherited, took refuge in France, where he entered into the service of the King, Charles V., and was by him entrusted with the command of ships and three thousand men. It appears from another part of the Chronicle, that Henry of Trastamara, King of Castille and Aragon, had supplied his ally, Charles, with a large fleet, well armed and manned, and it is probable that the galleys which Ivon commanded formed part of this fleet. If so, the name of “Aragousais,” or men of Aragon, given in the ballad to the invading force, is accounted for. With these troops he sailed from Harfleur and reached Guernsey.

From Froissart’s Chronicles, we learn that Ivon, or as he refers to him, Yvain de Galles, was the son of a Prince of Wales who Edward III had executed, and whose lands he had taken over. Disinherited, Ivon sought refuge in France, where he joined the service of King Charles V, who entrusted him with the command of ships and three thousand men. Another part of the Chronicle reveals that Henry of Trastamara, King of Castille and Aragon, supplied his ally, Charles, with a large, well-armed and well-manned fleet, and it’s likely that the galleys Ivon commanded were part of this fleet. If that’s the case, the name “Aragousais,” or men of Aragon, given in the ballad to the invading force, makes sense. With these troops, he sailed from Harfleur and reached Guernsey.

Aymon, or Edmund, Rose, esquire of honour to the King of England, and Governor of the island, advanced to meet him with all the force he could muster,—about eight hundred men. The battle was long and hotly contested, but ended in the discomfiture of the insular force, with the loss of four hundred of their men, and in the retreat of Aymon Rose into Castle Cornet, to which Ivon laid siege. Several assaults were made on the Castle, but, as it was strongly fortified and well provisioned, they were not attended with success. How long the siege lasted we are not informed, but the French King, requiring the services of Ivon elsewhere, and believing Castle Cornet to be impregnable, sent orders for the siege to be raised. A few years afterwards, Ivon lost his life by the dagger of an assassin of his own nation, a Welshman of the name of Lambe, apparently at the instigation of Richard II.

Aymon, or Edmund, Rose, an honorable esquire to the King of England and the Governor of the island, stepped forward to confront him with all the forces he could gather—about eight hundred men. The battle was lengthy and fiercely fought, but it ended in the defeat of the island's forces, with four hundred of their men lost, and Aymon Rose retreated to Castle Cornet, which Ivon then laid siege to. There were several attacks on the Castle, but since it was strongly fortified and well-stocked, they were unsuccessful. We aren’t told how long the siege lasted, but the French King, needing Ivon’s services elsewhere and considering Castle Cornet to be unbeatable, ordered the siege to be lifted. A few years later, Ivon was killed by an assassin from his own country, a Welshman named Lambe, seemingly at the instigation of Richard II.

According to the ballad, Ivon landed his troops early on a Tuesday morning in Vazon Bay. A countryman, who had risen early to look after his sheep, perceived the invaders and gave the alarm, upon which all the inhabitants assembled and endeavoured to repel them, but without success. A stand was at last made on the hill above the town of St. Peter Port, and a sanguinary engagement took place, in which five hundred and one of both sides were killed.

According to the ballad, Ivon brought his troops ashore early on a Tuesday morning in Vazon Bay. A local farmer, who had gotten up early to tend to his sheep, spotted the invaders and raised the alarm, prompting all the locals to gather and try to fight them off, but they were unsuccessful. Eventually, a stand was made on the hill above the town of St. Peter Port, leading to a bloody battle in which five hundred and one people from both sides were killed.

Tradition points to a spot near Elizabeth College as the scene of this encounter, and the locality to this day bears the name of “La Bataille.”

Tradition indicates a location near Elizabeth College as the site of this encounter, and the area still carries the name “La Bataille.”

A deep lane, which formerly passed to the eastward of the strangers’ burial ground, but which has been long filled up and enclosed within the walls of the cemetery, was said to owe its name of “La Ruette Meurtrière” to the same event.

A deep lane, which used to run east of the strangers’ burial ground but has long been filled in and enclosed within the cemetery walls, was said to have gotten its name “La Ruette Meurtrière” from the same event.

Towards the evening, eighty English merchants,—probably the crews of some trading vessels—arrived, and lent their assistance to the islanders. By means of this reinforcement the enemy was prevented from penetrating into the town, but they reached the shore, and, the tide being low, crossed over to Castle Cornet, and attacked it.

Towards the evening, eighty English merchants—probably the crews of some trading ships—arrived and offered their help to the islanders. Thanks to this extra support, the enemy was kept from entering the town, but they made it to the shore, and with the tide being low, crossed over to Castle Cornet and launched an attack on it.

Most of the copies of the ballad say that they took the Castle, “par force prindrent le Chasteau,” but one, which has been preserved in the registers of the parish of St. Saviour, where it is inserted about the year 1638, has these words—“Il vouloient prendre le Chasteau,”—which seem to agree better with the other statements in the ballad that Ivon’s ships came round the island by the southward, that they received some damage from the peasantry at[454] La Corbière, and that they re-embarked their troops at Bec de la Chèvre, now known by the name of the Terres point, after which Ivon ordered them to make sail for St. Sampson’s Harbour.

Most of the versions of the ballad say that they took the Castle, “by force took the Castle,” but one, which has been preserved in the records of the parish of St. Saviour, where it is included around the year 1638, has these words—“They wanted to take the Castle,”—which seem to fit better with the other details in the ballad that Ivon’s ships came around the island from the south, that they faced some damage from the locals at[454] La Corbière, and that they re-embarked their troops at Bec de la Chèvre, now known as the Terres point, after which Ivon ordered them to set sail for St. Sampson’s Harbour.

Here they landed. Negotiations were entered on with Brégart, the Prior or Commissary of St. Michel du Valle, a dependency of the famous Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy, and Ivon laid siege to the Vale Castle, whither Aymon Rose, the Governor of the island, whom we hear of for the first time, had retreated and entrenched himself.

Here they landed. They started negotiations with Brégart, the Prior or Commissary of St. Michel du Valle, which is part of the famous Abbey of Mont St. Michel in Normandy, and Ivon laid siege to the Vale Castle, where Aymon Rose, the Governor of the island, who we are hearing about for the first time, had retreated and fortified himself.

Summoned by Ivon to surrender, he refused, but agreed to sanction an arrangement which Brégart had made with the people, and which seems to have had for object to buy off the invaders by payment of a sum of money.

Summoned by Ivon to give in, he refused, but agreed to approve a deal that Brégart had made with the locals, which appeared to aim at buying off the invaders with a cash payment.

The ballad assigns this as the origin of the charge on land called “champart,” but it is certain that this species of tithe existed long before this time.

The ballad states that this is where the charge on land called “champart” comes from, but it's clear that this type of tithe existed long before then.

Most of the copies end here, but some have a second part, of which we have already spoken, and which was probably written at a later period.

Most copies stop here, but some include a second part, which we’ve already discussed, and which was probably written later.

It is difficult to account for the discrepancy between the local account and that of Froissart and others as to the name of the Castle into which the Governor, Aymon Rose, retired, unless by the supposition that the historians knew Castle Cornet by name as a fortress deemed impregnable, and assumed, without further inquiry, that it must be the one in which the Governor entrenched himself.

It’s hard to explain the difference between the local story and what Froissart and others said about the name of the Castle where Governor Aymon Rose took refuge, unless we assume that the historians recognized Castle Cornet as an impregnable fortress and just assumed—without checking further—that this was the one where the Governor fortified himself.

Houses formerly facing West Door of Town Church.

Houses that used to face the West Door of the Town Church.

An event of so much importance was well calculated to make a lasting impression on the people. And to this day “Les Aragousais” are spoken of, and various traditions relating to them are repeated. It is singular, however, to find that with the lapse of time they have come to be looked upon as a supernatural race—in fact, to be confounded with the fairies. The form which this traditional remembrance of them has taken will be found on page 204, and tends in some degree to confirm the idea entertained by some writers on fairy mythology that many of the tales related of those fantastic beings may be accounted for by the theory that they refer to an earlier race of men, gradually driven out by tribes more advanced in civilisation.

An event of such significance was bound to leave a lasting impression on the people. Even today, “Les Aragousais” are talked about, and various traditions about them are shared. It's interesting, though, that over time they have come to be seen as a supernatural race—in fact, they are often confused with fairies. The way this traditional memory has developed can be found on page 204, and it somewhat supports the idea put forth by some writers on fairy mythology that many of the stories about these mythical beings could be explained by the theory that they refer to an earlier race of humans who were gradually pushed out by more advanced civilizations.

The places called “La Bataille[231]” and “La Ruette Meurtrière” have already been mentioned as the spots where the great battle took place. The “Rouge Rue,” leading down the hill to the westward of St. John’s Church, is said to derive its name from the blood spilt on this occasion. If this really be the origin of the name, we may suppose that the islanders, retreating towards the Vale Castle, or perhaps the Château des Marais, were overtaken there, and that a second engagement took place. But there is reason to believe that the tradition relates to another locality in quite a different direction, which in times gone by bore also the name of “La Rouge Rue,” but which has long ceased to be so called. We speak of the upper part of Hauteville, sloping southwards towards the valley of Havelet. According to the late Miss Lauga, who died at the advanced age of eighty-five, her mother, who had inherited from her ancestors property in this neighbourhood, always spoke of it as “La Rouge Rue,” and said that a sanguinary battle had been fought in ancient days on this spot. And,[457] indeed, this name appears in the old contracts and title-deeds, by which property in the neighbourhood is held. The consequence of its having ceased to be known popularly by its ancient appellation would naturally be that the traditionary tale of the name being derived from the blood spilt there would be transferred to another and better known locality, which chanced—perhaps simply from the colour of the soil—to bear the same name.

The places called “La Bataille[231]” and “La Ruette Meurtrière” have already been mentioned as the spots where the great battle took place. The “Rouge Rue,” leading down the hill to the westward of St. John’s Church, is said to derive its name from the blood spilt on this occasion. If this really be the origin of the name, we may suppose that the islanders, retreating towards the Vale Castle, or perhaps the Château des Marais, were overtaken there, and that a second engagement took place. But there is reason to believe that the tradition relates to another locality in quite a different direction, which in times gone by bore also the name of “La Rouge Rue,” but which has long ceased to be so called. We speak of the upper part of Hauteville, sloping southwards towards the valley of Havelet. According to the late Miss Lauga, who died at the advanced age of eighty-five, her mother, who had inherited from her ancestors property in this neighbourhood, always spoke of it as “La Rouge Rue,” and said that a sanguinary battle had been fought in ancient days on this spot. And,[457] indeed, this name appears in the old contracts and title-deeds, by which property in the neighbourhood is held. The consequence of its having ceased to be known popularly by its ancient appellation would naturally be that the traditionary tale of the name being derived from the blood spilt there would be transferred to another and better known locality, which chanced—perhaps simply from the colour of the soil—to bear the same name.

Firearms were of such recent invention that it is scarcely to be supposed that any had as yet found their way to Guernsey. If, however, any faith can be placed in tradition, their use and construction were not totally unknown in the island, for it is said that the trunk of a tree was hollowed out and bound round with iron hoops, but that when this deadly weapon was loaded, no one could be found bold enough to fire it, until a child, ignorant of the risk he was incurring, was induced, by the promise of a cake, to perform the dangerous feat.

Firearms were such a recent invention that it’s hard to believe any had made their way to Guernsey yet. However, if we can trust tradition, their use and design weren’t completely unfamiliar on the island, because it’s said that the trunk of a tree was hollowed out and wrapped with iron hoops. But when this deadly weapon was loaded, no one was brave enough to fire it until a child, unaware of the risk he was taking, was persuaded, with the promise of a cake, to take on the dangerous task.

It is also said that the women of the island contributed all their ear-rings and other jewels to buy off the invaders; and it was very generally believed that a peculiar breed of small but strong and spirited horses—now unfortunately extinct—was derived from those that had escaped during the battle, and so had remained in the island after the Spaniards left.

It’s also said that the women of the island gave all their earrings and other jewelry to pay off the invaders; and it was widely believed that a unique breed of small but strong and spirited horses—now sadly extinct—came from those that escaped during the battle and stayed on the island after the Spaniards left.

The tradition, which confounds Ivon’s forces with the fairies, relates how all the islanders were killed, except a man and a boy of St. Andrew’s parish, who concealed themselves in an oven, over the mouth of which a woman spread her black petticoat, and so escaped; and how the conquerors, who are described as a very diminutive race, married the widows and[458] maidens, and so re-peopled the island. The small stature and dark complexion of some families are occasionally appealed to as proofs of this origin.

The legend, which mixes Ivon’s forces with the fairies, tells how all the islanders were killed, except for a man and a boy from St. Andrew’s parish, who hid in an oven, covered by a woman’s black petticoat, and thus escaped. It also describes how the conquerors, who were noted to be a very short race, married the widows and maidens, thereby repopulating the island. The short height and dark skin of some families are sometimes cited as evidence of this ancestry.

Perhaps this tradition may be an indistinct recollection of a far earlier invasion and possession of the island by some of the piratical hordes from the North, that began to infest the coasts of the Channel as early as the beginning of the fifth century. These were not unlikely to have subjugated the men of the island, and to have taken forcible possession of their wives, and any tradition of the event might very naturally be transferred from one invasion to another, and come finally to be fixed on the last and best known.

Perhaps this tradition is a vague memory of an earlier invasion and takeover of the island by some of the pirate groups from the North, who started raiding the Channel coasts as early as the beginning of the fifth century. It’s likely that they conquered the island's inhabitants and took their wives by force. Any memory of this event could easily shift from one invasion to another and eventually get attached to the most recent and well-known one.

The ballad, of which an English translation is attempted, has evidently suffered much from the defective memory of reciters, and the carelessness of transcribers, so that some of the stanzas appear to be almost hopelessly corrupt. The main incidents of the story are, however, tolerably well defined. It seems to have been composed originally in French, and not in the Norman dialect used in the island. The stanzas consist of the unusual number of seven lines, of which the first and third rhyme together, and the second, fourth, fifth and sixth—the seventh rhyming occasionally with the first and third, but more frequently standing alone. In some verses assonances take the place of more perfect rhymes, which may be adduced as a proof of the antiquity of the ballad. Perhaps it would not be impossible, by comparing the various copies, choosing the readings which appear least corrupt, altering here and there the position of a line in the stanza, or the arrangement of the words that compose it, or even sometimes[459] changing a word where the exigencies of the rhyme seem to require it, to produce a copy that would offend less against the rules of prosody; but this is a process which would require great care, and which respect for antiquity forbids us to attempt.

The ballad, which we've attempted to translate into English, has clearly suffered a lot due to the faulty memories of those who tell it and the careless errors of those who write it down, making some stanzas almost hopelessly corrupted. However, the main events of the story are reasonably clear. It seems to have been originally written in French, not in the Norman dialect spoken on the island. The stanzas have an unusual structure of seven lines, where the first and third lines rhyme, and the second, fourth, fifth, and sixth lines rhyme together—the seventh line occasionally rhymes with the first and third but more often stands alone. In some verses, assonances replace more perfect rhymes, which supports the idea of the ballad's antiquity. It might be possible, by comparing the different versions, selecting the readings that seem least corrupted, adjusting the order of a line in a stanza or rearranging the words, or even changing a word when necessary for rhyme, to create a version that adheres more closely to the rules of prosody. However, this process would require careful attention, and our respect for antiquity prevents us from attempting it.

We must take the ballad, with all its faults and imperfections, as we find it.

We have to accept the ballad, with all its flaws and imperfections, as it is.

Evan of Wales, or the Invasion of Guernsey in 1372.

Evan of Wales, or the Guernsey Invasion in 1372.

Part the First.
I.
Draw near and listen, great and small,
Of high and low degree,
And hear what chance did once befall
This island fair and free
From warlike men, a chosen band,
Who roamed about from land to land,
Ploughing the briny sea.
II.
Evan of Wales, a valiant knight,
Who served the King of France,
In Saragossa’s city bright
Hired many a stalwart lance:
One Tuesday morn at break of day,
To land these troops in Vazon Bay,
He bade his ships advance.
III.
At early dawn from quiet sleep
John Letoc rose that day,
To tend his little flock of sheep
He took his lonely way,
When lo! upon the Vazon sands
He saw, drawn up in warlike bands
The foe in fierce array.
[460]
IV.
A horse he met upon his way
Trotting along the road,
Strayed from the camp—without delay
The charger he bestrode,
And soon from house to house the alarm
He gave, crying out “to arms, quick, arm!”
Through all the isle he rode.
V.
“To arms, to arms, my merry men all,
To arms, for we must fight,
Hazard your lives, both great and small,
And put the foe to flight;
Hasten towards the Vazon Bay
Hasten our cruel foes to slay,
Or we shall die this night.”
VI.
Evan of Wales, that vent’rous knight,
Led the foe through the land,
But pressing forward in the fight,
Upon a foreign strand,
He won a garter gay, I ween,
’Twas neither silk nor velvet sheen,
Though crimson was the band.
VII.
For near the mill at La Carrière,
With halbert keen and bright,
Young Richard Simon, void of fear,
Attacked the stranger knight.
And gashed full sore his brawny thigh,
Then smote his right hand lifted high,
To check the daring wight.
[461]
VIII.
Above Saint Peter Port ’tis said,
The conflict they renewed,
Of friends and foes five hundred dead
The grassy plain bestrewed:
Our ladies wept most bitterly,
Oh! ’twas a dismal sight to see
Their cheeks with tears bestrewed.
IX.
Thoumin le Lorreur was in truth
Our leader in the fray,
But brave Ralph Holland, noble youth,
He bore the palm away;
Yet was he doomed his death to meet,
The cruel foes smit off his feet,
He died that dismal day.
X.
Hard blows are dealt on every side,
The blood bedews the plain,
The footmen leap, the horsemen ride,
O’er mountains of the slain.
A deadly weapon, strongly bent,
Against the foes its missiles sent,
And wrought them death and pain.
XI.
But eighty English merchants brave,
Arrived at Vesper-tide,
They rushed on shore the isle to save,
And fought on our side:
Our foes fatigued, began to yield,
And leaving soon the well-fought field,
To Heaven for mercy cried.
[462]
XII.
To’ards Galrion they bend their course,
And range along the bay,
In hopes to make by fraud or force
Into the town their way,
But now the gallant Englishmen
Return, and on our foes again
Their prowess they display.
XIII.
But rallying soon, th’adventurous band
Cornet’s strong towers attack,
With ebbing tides, across the sand,
They find an easy track,
The beach is strewed with heaps of dead,
The briny sea with blood is red,
Again they are driven back.
XIV.
Many are killed, and wounded sore;
Meanwhile the hostile fleet,
Coasting along the southern shore
A warm reception meet
From peasants bold at La Corbière;
At Bec d’la Chèvre the land they near,
And aid their friends’ retreat.
XV.
But Evan’s troops were mad with rage,
Like lions balked of food,
Swear that their wrath they will assuage
In floods of English blood;
Then suddenly their course they steer
Towards Saint Sampson’s port, and there
They land in angry mood.

Old Cottage, Fermain.

Fermain Cottage.

XVI.
Saint Michael’s Abbey soon they seek,
Friar Brégard there had sway,
Who, full of fear, with prayers meek
Meets them upon their way;
With presents rich and ample store
Of gold, and promises of more
Their fury to allay.
XVII.
To Eleanor, that lady fair,
Sir Evan’s beauteous bride,
The crafty monk gave jewels rare
To win her to his side.
At Granville, in the pleasant land
Of France, Sir Evan sought her hand,
Nor was his suit denied.
XVIII.
Near the Archangel’s Castle then,
Upon a rising ground,
Sir Evan camped—our countrymen
Sure refuge there had found.
Brégard, in hopes to increase his store,
Advances to the Castle door
And bade a parley sound.
XIX.
He counselled them to yield forthwith,
But brave Sir Edmund Rose
Declared he’d sooner meet his death
Than bend to foreign foes,
But to the Abbot should they yield
A double tithe on every field,
He would it not oppose.
[465]
XX.
The Abbot to Sir Evan went,
And soon a bargain closed;
The simple peasants gave assent
To all the monk proposed,
And bound their lands a sheaf to pay,
Beyond the tithes, and thus, they say,
The Champart was imposed.
Part the Second.
I.
With spoils and presents not a few
Sir Evan sailed once more
Tow’rds le Conquet, his ships with new
Supplies of food to store;
Before Belleisle (so goes the tale)
They burnt a fleet of thirty sail,
The crews being gone on shore.
II.
The south wind rose, and on the coasts
Of Brittany they passed,
An English fleet to stop their boasts
Appeared in sight at last:
Full sixty men a footing found
On board Sir Evan’s bark, and bound
His crew in fetters fast.
III.
Sir Evan to the mast they tied,
And then before his face
Insult his young and beauteous bride
And load her with disgrace;
They take him to Southampton town
And on his head, in guise of crown,
A red-hot morion place.
[466]
IV.
They dragged his men out one by one,
And hung them up in chains,
And now not one of all the crew
Save Eleanor remains.
A beggar’s scrip her only store,
She roams about from door to door,
And scarce a living gains.
V.
How fared the rest of Evan’s fleet?
Methinks I hear you say,
When raging winds for ever beat
The strongest towers decay;
To bend these ships before the breeze,
And sinking ’neath the briny seas,
In vain for mercy pray.
VI.
Our holy island’s shores at last,
One Tuesday morn they reach;
But on the Hanois rocks are cast,
And soon on Rocquaine’s beach
The waves their lifeless corpses threw,
That vengeance still will guilt pursue,
Their dismal fate may teach.

[230] Editor’s Note.—I have also met with an account of the destruction of the Tower of Castle Cornet by lightning in 1672, in some old MSS. dated 1719, where the visitation is ascribed to the sins of the people!

[230] Editor's Note.—I have also met with an account of the destruction of the Tower of Castle Cornet by lightning in 1672, in some old MSS. dated 1719, where the visitation is ascribed to the sins of the people!

[231] Editor’s Note.—On the slope of the hill rising to the south of Perelle Bay there is also a spot called “La Bataille,” and about a quarter of a mile further inland another spot called “L’Assaut.” This probably refers to some other conflict.—From J. de Garis, Esq.

[231] Editor’s Note.—On the slope of the hill rising to the south of Perelle Bay there is also a spot called “La Bataille,” and about a quarter of a mile further inland another spot called “L’Assaut.” This probably refers to some other conflict.—From J. de Garis, Esq.

The Recapture of Sark.

At the beginning of the present century, when little more was known of the Norman Islands than their names, it might have been necessary, in speaking of Sark, to describe where it is situated. Guernsey, Jersey, Alderney, Sark, and Man, were always associated together in Acts of Parliament and in school books for teaching children geography; and[467] while there were many who believed the five to form but one group, there were many others who would have been very much puzzled to point out on the map the precise situation of any one of them. Now, thanks to the incessant intercourse with England by means of steam, and the attractions the islands present as resorts for tourists and excursionists, they are as well known as most watering places on the English coast.

At the start of this century, when not much was known about the Norman Islands besides their names, it might have been necessary to explain where Sark is located. Guernsey, Jersey, Alderney, Sark, and Man were always grouped together in law and in school books used to teach geography; and[467] while many believed these five made up one group, quite a few others would have been quite confused trying to find any of them on a map. Now, thanks to constant travel to England by steam, along with the islands being attractive destinations for tourists and day-trippers, they are as well known as most seaside resorts on the English coast.

Sark, though the smallest of the group, is by many considered the most beautiful of the Channel Islands, and, certainly in point of rock and cliff scenery, combined with the ever-varying effects of sea and sky, there are few lines of coast, of the same extent, that can compare with it. So precipitous are the shores on all sides, that there are very few spots where a landing can be effected, and in former days it would not have been difficult to repel an invader, merely by rolling down stones from the heights.

Sark, while the smallest of the group, is considered by many to be the most beautiful of the Channel Islands. Especially when it comes to the stunning rock and cliff scenery, along with the constantly changing effects of the sea and sky, there are very few stretches of coast of similar size that could compare. The cliffs are so steep on all sides that there are only a few places where you can land, and in the past, it would have been easy to fend off an invader just by rolling stones down from the heights.

Of the history of Sark but little is known. St. Maglorius, a Briton from South Wales, who succeeded his kinsman, St. Samson, Bishop of Dol, about the year 565, in that see, gave up a few years afterwards his pastoral charge to his successor, St. Budoc, and retired to end his days in meditation and prayer in Sark, where he established a convent and college for training young men as missionaries to the neighbouring nations. As a priory, dependent probably on some one or other of the large monasteries in Normandy, this convent was still in existence in the reign of Edward III., but the wars between this monarch and the French king, seem to have been the cause of the monks withdrawing themselves[468] entirely from the island about the year 1349. After the departure of the monks, Sark appears to have become the resort of pirates, who did so much injury to the trade of the Channel, that, in 1356, a vessel belonging to the port of Rye was fitted out by the merchants of that town and of Winchelsea to endeavour to expel this band of marauders. This they succeeded in doing, and are said to have effected an entry into the island by means of a stratagem, which Sir Walter Raleigh, sometime Governor of Jersey, where he may be supposed to have gained his information, relates as having occurred in the reign of Queen Mary, and attributes to the crew of a Flemish ship.

Not much is known about the history of Sark. St. Maglorius, a Briton from South Wales, took over from his relative, St. Samson, Bishop of Dol, around the year 565. A few years later, he passed his pastoral responsibilities to his successor, St. Budoc, and chose to spend his remaining days in contemplation and prayer in Sark, where he founded a convent and college to train young men as missionaries to neighboring nations. This convent, likely linked to one of the large monasteries in Normandy, was still around during the reign of Edward III, but the wars between this king and the French caused the monks to completely abandon the island around 1349. After the monks left, Sark seemed to attract pirates, who disrupted trade in the Channel so much that in 1356, merchants from the ports of Rye and Winchelsea outfitted a vessel to try to drive these marauders away. They succeeded and reportedly gained entry to the island through a clever trick, which Sir Walter Raleigh, once Governor of Jersey, noted as happening during Queen Mary’s reign and attributed to the crew of a Flemish ship.

We copy Sir Walter Raleigh’s account of the re-taking of Sark, from his History of the World, Part I., Book IV., chapter XI., p. 18, but must premise by saying that he is incorrect in stating that Sark had been surprised by the French in the reign of Queen Mary. It was in the year 1549, during the reign of her brother Edward VI., that the French, being at war with England, and finding the island uninhabited, landed four hundred men and took possession of it. The anonymous author of Les Chroniques de Jersey, written apparently in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, in noticing the recapture of Sark by Flemings, says nothing of the stratagem, but simply that, guided by some Guernseymen, they landed at night and overpowered the French garrison, which, at that time, was very much reduced in numbers.

We’re sharing Sir Walter Raleigh’s account of the retaking of Sark from his History of the World, Part I, Book IV, chapter XI, p. 18, but we should point out that he’s wrong in saying that Sark was surprised by the French during Queen Mary’s reign. It was actually in 1549, during the reign of her brother Edward VI, that the French, at war with England and finding the island deserted, landed four hundred men and took control. The unnamed author of Les Chroniques de Jersey, apparently written during Queen Elizabeth's reign, mentions the recapture of Sark by Flemings but doesn’t mention any trickery; he simply states that, guided by some Guernseymen, they landed at night and overwhelmed the French garrison, which was at that time quite small in number.

“The Island of Sark, joining to Guernzey, and of that Government, was in Queen Mary’s time surprized by the French, and could never have been recovered again by strong hand, having Cattle and Corn enough upon the Place to feed so many Men as will serve to defend it, and being every way so inaccessible that it might be held against the Great Turk. Yet by the industry of a Gentleman of the Netherlands, it was in this Sort regained. He anchored in the Road with one Ship, and, pretending the Death of his Merchant, besought the French that they might bury their Merchant in hallowed Ground, and in the Chapel of that Isle; offering a Present to the French of such Commodities as they had aboard. Whereto (with Condition that they should not come ashore with any Weapon, not so much as with a Knife), the French yielded. Then did the Flemings put a Coffin into their Boat, not filled with a Dead Carcass, but with Swords, Targets and Harquebuzes. The French received them at their Landing, and, searching every one of them so narrowly as they could not hide a Penknife, gave them leave to draw their Coffin up the Rocks with great difficulty. Some part of the French took the Flemish Boat, and rowed aboard their Ship to fetch the Commodities promised, and what else they pleased, but, being entered, they were taken and bound. The Flemings on the Land, when they had carried their Coffin into the Chapel, shut the Door to them, and, taking their Weapons out of the Coffin, set upon the French. They run to the Cliff, and cry to their Companions aboard the Fleming to come to their Succour. But, finding the Boat charged with Flemings, yielded themselves and the Place.”

“The Island of Sark, connected to Guernsey and under its Government, was taken by the French during Queen Mary’s reign and could never have been reclaimed forcefully, as it had enough cattle and crops to sustain many men for its defense, and was so difficult to access that it could withstand even the Great Turk. However, through the efforts of a gentleman from the Netherlands, it was regained this way. He anchored in the harbor with one ship and, pretending that his merchant had died, asked the French if they could bury him in sacred ground, specifically in the chapel on that island, offering the French some of the goods they had on board as a gift. The French agreed, with the condition that they would not come ashore with any weapons, not even a knife. The Flemings then put a coffin into their boat, not filled with a dead body, but with swords, shields, and harquebuses. The French welcomed them upon landing, searching them so thoroughly that they couldn't hide a penknife, and allowed them to haul their coffin up the rocks with great difficulty. Some of the French took the Flemish boat and rowed back to their ship to collect the promised goods and anything else they wanted, but once on board, they were captured and bound. Meanwhile, the Flemings on land, after bringing their coffin into the chapel, closed the door, took their weapons from the coffin, and attacked the French. The French ran to the cliff and called to their comrades on the Fleming for help. But when they saw the boat full of Flemings, they surrendered along with the island.”

Falle, the historian of Jersey, in citing this anecdote says:—[470]“I have seen Memoirs which confirm the taking of this Island by such a Stratagem; but the other Circumstances of Time and Persons do not agree with the foregoing Story.”

Falle, the historian of Jersey, mentions this anecdote by saying:—[470]“I have seen memoirs that support the capture of this island through such a strategy; however, the other details about the time and people don’t match the story.”

He then quotes, in a footnote, a passage from a MS. chronicle in Latin, which appears to have been in the possession of the de Carteret family, Seigneurs of St. Ouen, in Jersey, giving an account of the recapture of Sark by a vessel from Rye, by means of the stratagem related above, but he does not assign any date to the transaction.

He then cites, in a footnote, a section from a manuscript chronicle in Latin, which seems to have been owned by the de Carteret family, Lords of St. Ouen, in Jersey. This passage describes the recapture of Sark by a ship from Rye, using the strategy mentioned earlier, but he doesn’t provide any date for the event.

It would be rash to assert that no such event ever occurred in the history of Sark, but it is curious to note that similar stories are told of Harold Hardráda, a Scandinavian adventurer who was in the service of the Byzantine Emperors, and of the famous sea-king, Hastings. The former fell dangerously ill while besieging a town in Sicily. His men requested permission to bury him with due solemnity, and, on bringing the coffin to the gates of the town, were received by the clergy. No sooner, however, were they within the gates than they set down the coffin across the entrance, drew their swords, made themselves masters of the place, and massacred all the male inhabitants.

It would be reckless to claim that no such event ever happened in the history of Sark, but it's interesting to observe that similar tales are told about Harold Hardráda, a Scandinavian adventurer who served the Byzantine Emperors, and the famous sea-king, Hastings. The former grew dangerously ill while laying siege to a town in Sicily. His men asked for permission to bury him with proper respect, and when they brought the coffin to the town gates, they were welcomed by the clergy. However, as soon as they were inside the gates, they set the coffin down across the entrance, drew their swords, seized control of the place, and killed all the male inhabitants.

Hastings, about the year 857, entered the Mediterranean with a large fleet, appeared before the ancient Etruscan city of Luna, professed to be desirous of becoming a Christian, and was baptised by the Bishop. After a time he pretended to be dangerously ill, and gave out that he would leave the rich booty he had amassed to the Church, if, in the event of his death, the Bishop would allow him to be interred in one of the churches of the city. This was conceded, and, shortly afterwards, his followers appeared, bearing a coffin, which they pretended contained his dead body. No sooner had they entered the church and set it down, than Hastings started up, sword in hand, and slew the Bishop. His followers drew their swords, and, in the confusion, soon made themselves masters of the city.

Hastings, around the year 857, entered the Mediterranean with a large fleet, showed up at the ancient Etruscan city of Luna, claimed he wanted to become a Christian, and was baptized by the Bishop. After a while, he faked being seriously ill and announced that he would leave the wealth he’d gathered to the Church if, in case he died, the Bishop would let him be buried in one of the city’s churches. The Bishop agreed, and shortly after, Hastings’ followers showed up with a coffin, claiming it held his dead body. As soon as they entered the church and set it down, Hastings jumped up, sword in hand, and killed the Bishop. His followers drew their swords, and in the chaos, quickly took control of the city.

Old Mill, Talbot.

Old Mill, Talbot.

These particulars are taken from Bohn’s editions of Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, pages 169 and 170. Perhaps the earliest known germ of this story is to be found in the famous Trojan horse; but it is curious to note that a tale, similar in all its incidents to that related of Sark, is told as having happened in the reign of William and Mary at Lundy, a small isle in the Bristol Channel. It will be found in Murray’s Handbook for Travellers in Devon and Cornwall; and as the date assigned to it is long subsequent to the publication of Sir Walter Raleigh’s History, the natural conclusion is that the incidents in the alleged taking of Lundy, have been borrowed from those of the recapture of Sark, as narrated by Sir Walter. In confirmation of this view of the case we would draw attention to the circumstance that the “Gentleman of the Netherlands,” with his crew of Flemings, of the earlier narrative, becomes in the later edition of this story “A ship of war under Dutch colours.”

These details are taken from Bohn’s editions of Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, pages 169 and 170. The earliest known hint of this story might be found in the famous Trojan horse; however, it’s interesting to note that a tale with incidents similar to that of Sark is said to have occurred during the reign of William and Mary at Lundy, a small island in the Bristol Channel. You can find it in Murray’s Handbook for Travellers in Devon and Cornwall; and since the date assigned to it is long after the publication of Sir Walter Raleigh’s History, the obvious conclusion is that the events in the supposed capture of Lundy have been borrowed from the retelling of the recapture of Sark, as narrated by Sir Walter. To support this perspective, we would like to highlight that the “Gentleman of the Netherlands” from the earlier narrative, along with his crew of Flemings, gets transformed in the later version of the story into “a warship under Dutch colors.”

With these preliminary remarks, we proceed to copy the account of the surprise of Lundy:—

With these initial comments, we will now share the account of the surprise at Lundy:—

“The principal event in the history of Lundy is its capture by a party of Frenchmen, in the reign of William and Mary. A ship of war, under Dutch colours, brought up in the roadstead, and sent ashore for some milk, pretending that the captain was sick. The islanders supplied the milk for several days, when at length the crew informed them that their captain was dead, and asked permission to bury him in consecrated ground. This was immediately granted, and the inhabitants assisted in carrying the coffin to the grave. It appeared to them rather heavy, but they never for a moment suspected the nature of its contents. The Frenchmen then requested the islanders to leave the church, as it was the custom of their country that foreigners should absent themselves during a part of the ceremony, but informed them that they should be admitted to see the body interred. They were not, however, detained long in suspense; the doors were suddenly flung open, and the Frenchmen, armed from the pretended receptacle of the dead, rushed, with triumphant shouts, upon the astonished inhabitants, and made them prisoners. They then quietly proceeded to desolate the island. They hamstrung the horses and bullocks, threw the sheep and goats over the cliffs, and stripped the inhabitants even of their clothes. When satisfied with plunder and mischief, they left the poor islanders in a condition most truly disconsolate.”

“The main event in the history of Lundy is its takeover by a group of Frenchmen during the reign of William and Mary. A warship, flying Dutch colors, anchored in the bay and sent people ashore for some milk, claiming the captain was sick. The islanders provided milk for several days, until the crew finally told them their captain had died and asked to bury him in consecrated ground. This request was immediately granted, and the locals helped carry the coffin to the grave. It seemed rather heavy, but they never suspected what was actually inside. The Frenchmen then asked the islanders to leave the church, saying it was their custom for foreigners to step outside during part of the ceremony, but assured them they would be allowed to witness the burial. However, they weren't kept waiting long; the doors suddenly swung open, and the Frenchmen, armed from the supposed coffin, charged at the shocked inhabitants with triumphant shouts, taking them prisoner. They then went on to ravage the island. They cut the tendons of the horses and cattle, tossed the sheep and goats off the cliffs, and stripped the locals of even their clothes. After they were done with their looting and destruction, they left the poor islanders in a truly miserable state.”

No reference to any authority for the story is given, and it is difficult to conceive that such an unprovoked and barbarous outrage, leading to no useful end—for Lundy could be of little or no use to either in time of war—could have been perpetrated so lately as the reign of William III.; but in the case of Lundy, as well as in that of Sark, the date assigned to the event is extremely vague, some asserting that it happened in the time of the great rebellion, others that it is to be found related by one of the old chroniclers who wrote the history of that long period of civil strife known as the Wars of the Roses.

No authority is cited for the story, making it hard to believe that such an unprovoked and brutal act, which served no useful purpose—since Lundy would be of little use to anyone during wartime—could have occurred as recently as the reign of William III. However, for both Lundy and Sark, the date linked to the event is very vague; some claim it happened during the great rebellion, while others say it's mentioned by one of the old chroniclers who documented the long civil conflict known as the Wars of the Roses.

The Pulias Alarm.

A time of war between England and France would[474] naturally cause great anxiety and excitement in all the Channel Islands. Situated as they are, so near to the French coast that buildings of any size may be discerned in clear weather by the naked eye, and coveted by that nation ever since the time when King John, having lost Normandy, the islands, firm in their allegiance to the Duke, followed the fortunes of England, they were peculiarly exposed to a hostile attack.

A time of war between England and France would[474] naturally create a lot of anxiety and excitement in all the Channel Islands. Since they are so close to the French coast that you can see buildings of any size in clear weather, and they've been desired by France ever since King John lost Normandy, the islands, loyal to the Duke, followed England's fortunes, making them particularly vulnerable to a hostile attack.

England, fully aware of the importance of these islands, and knowing well what a command of the Channel the possession of them gives, has always been careful to have them well fortified and garrisoned in time of war, and to keep a fleet cruising in their waters. The local militia—a body of men which may be more correctly termed trained bands, for, by the ancient constitution of the islands, every male capable of bearing arms must be trained to the use of them, and is required to serve his country from the age sixteen to sixty—forms a subsidiary force, frequently and carefully drilled. In times when danger was to be apprehended, watch houses were erected on all the hills and promontories round the coast, where a vigilant lookout was kept up night and day; and near each of these was placed a large stack of dried furze, which might be set on fire at a moment’s warning, and which would convey the intelligence of approaching danger to all parts of the island. The keeping of these guards was confided to the militia, or, to speak more precisely, to householders, who were told off by the constables of their respective parishes for this duty. Every house, in its turn, had to furnish a man, and even females living alone were not exempt, but were expected to find a[475] substitute. These substitutes, being well paid for their trouble, were, of course, not difficult to be met with; but as they were for the most part idle fellows, and as they were enrolled under their employers’ names, these last sometimes found themselves in an awkward predicament. It is said that two maiden ladies, householders, of most unblemished reputation, and belonging to two of the most aristocratic families in Guernsey, were reported one morning as having been drunk and disorderly on guard the previous night!

England, fully aware of how important these islands are and knowing the strategic control of the Channel they provide, has always made sure to keep them well fortified and garrisoned during wartime, along with maintaining a fleet patrolling their waters. The local militia—a group of men more accurately described as trained bands since, according to the islands' ancient laws, every able-bodied male must be trained to use arms and is required to serve his country from age sixteen to sixty—acts as a supplemental force, regularly and thoroughly drilled. When there was a risk of danger, watch houses were built on all the hills and cliffs along the coast, where a vigilant lookout was maintained around the clock; nearby, large piles of dried furze were set up to be ignited at a moment's notice, alerting everyone on the island of any approaching threats. The responsibility for maintaining these guards fell to the militia, or to be more specific, to homeowners, who were assigned this duty by the constables of their respective parishes. Each house had to provide a man, and even single women were not exempt but were expected to find a[475] substitute. These substitutes, being well compensated for their efforts, were usually easy to find; however, since they were often idle men and were listed under their employers' names, the homeowners sometimes found themselves in an uncomfortable situation. It’s said that two unmarried women, homeowners with impeccable reputations from two of the most distinguished families in Guernsey, were reported one morning for being drunk and disorderly while on guard the night before!

During the last wars between England and France there does not appear to have been, except on one occasion, any very serious alarm in Guernsey; but every now and then the sight of ships of war off Cape La Hague, in the neighbourhood of Cherbourg, gave rise to some uneasiness, and put the island on the alert. It is no wonder if some amount of fear was felt by the inhabitants on these occasions, when we remember the panic that Bonaparte’s threatened invasion in flat-bottomed boats from Boulogne, occasioned in England.

During the recent wars between England and France, it seems there wasn't much serious concern in Guernsey, except for one incident. However, the sight of warships off Cape La Hague, near Cherbourg, occasionally caused some anxiety and put the island on high alert. It's understandable that the residents felt some fear during these times, especially considering the panic that Bonaparte's threatened invasion in flat-bottomed boats from Boulogne caused in England.

It was during the American war, in the early part of the year 1781, shortly after the attempt made on Jersey by the French adventurer, de Rullecour, so gallantly repelled by a small body of the regular forces and the militia of that island, under the command of Major Pierson, who was killed fighting bravely at the head of his troops, that a drunken frolic of three thoughtless youths threw the whole island of Guernsey into a state of consternation, and was the unfortunate cause of the death of several sick persons.

It was during the American war, in early 1781, shortly after the French adventurer de Rullecour's attempt on Jersey, which was bravely repelled by a small group of regular forces and local militia under Major Pierson’s command. He was killed while fighting valiantly at the front of his troops. At that time, a drunken prank by three careless young men threw the entire island of Guernsey into a panic and sadly caused the death of several sick individuals.

On the night of Sunday, the 4th of March, these[476] men, officers in one of the militia regiments, after attending a muster of the force, which, in those days, generally took place on the Sunday, had finished the day by dining together, and were returning from the Castel parish to their homes in the Vale and St. Sampson’s. Their way was along the sea-coast, at that time not nearly so thickly inhabited as at present, and, on arriving at an almost solitary house, situated near the marsh of Pulias, just at the foot of the hill of Noirmont, on which a watch and a beacon, ready to be fired, were always in readiness, the fancy took them to knock at the door of the cottage, and to represent themselves as part of a French force, consisting of over ten thousand men, who had just effected a landing. They demanded that a guide should be furnished them forthwith to shew them the most direct road to the town, and to the residence of the Governor, promising that he should be amply rewarded for his trouble. It so chanced that the only inmates of the house were an old man and his wife. With admirable presence of mind, the man replied that it was out of his power to serve them as guide, as he had the misfortune to be stone blind, but that if they went a few hundred yards further in a direction which he pointed out to them, they would find another habitation, where, no doubt, the guide they were in search of would be forthcoming. They took their departure, going in the direction indicated to them, and, no sooner were their backs turned, than the old woman opened a window in the rear of the house, and made her way across the fields, over hedges and ditches, and through the thick furze that covers the hill, to the signal station on the summit[477] of Noirmont. She told her story to the men on watch, and it was not many minutes before the beacon was in flames, and the signal taken up by all the others round the coast. A swift messenger was sent into town with the unwelcome news. Before long, the alarm had spread into every part of the island. The troops in garrison were soon under arms, the militia regiments mustered at their respective places of meeting, and scouts were sent out to search for the enemy, and to find out where they had taken up their position. With the return of daylight, the reconnoitring parties came back to headquarters, bringing the reassuring intelligence that not a sign of an enemy was to be seen on any part of the coast. It was then evident that the whole community had been made the victim of a heartless hoax. A strict enquiry was set on foot to discover the authors of it, but, though suspicion pointed strongly in the direction of the real culprits, nothing definite could be brought home to any one in particular; but the surmise was converted into certainty by the sudden departure from the island of the suspected parties, who did not venture to return to their homes till many years afterwards, when the affair was well-nigh forgotten, and when there was no longer any danger of their being called to account for their mad freak. A bitter feeling was, however, engendered in the minds of the people, which found vent in satirical songs, some verses of which are still remembered.

On the night of Sunday, March 4th, these[476] men, who were officers in one of the militia regiments, after attending a muster of the troops, which back then usually happened on Sundays, ended the day by having dinner together and were on their way home from the Castel parish to their homes in the Vale and St. Sampson’s. They walked along the coastline, which was much less populated at that time, and when they reached an almost empty house near the marsh of Pulias, at the base of Noirmont hill, where a watch and a beacon were always ready to be lit, they decided to knock on the cottage door and pretend to be part of a French force that had just landed with over ten thousand men. They demanded that a guide be provided immediately to take them to the town and to the Governor’s residence, promising that he would be generously rewarded for his help. At that moment, the only occupants of the house were an old man and his wife. With impressive quick thinking, the man said he couldn’t help them as a guide because he was completely blind, but if they went a few hundred yards further in the direction he pointed out, they would find another dwelling where they could surely get the guide they needed. They left, heading in the direction he indicated, and as soon as they turned their backs, the old woman opened a window in the back of the house and made her way across the fields, over hedges and ditches, and through the thick gorse covering the hill, to the signal station at the top[477] of Noirmont. She explained what had happened to the men on duty, and it wasn’t long before the beacon was lit, and the signal was passed along the coast. A fast messenger was sent into town with the alarming news. Before long, the alarm spread throughout the entire island. The garrison troops quickly got ready, the militia regiments gathered at their meeting places, and scouts were sent out to search for the enemy and find out where they had set up their positions. When daylight returned, the reconnaissance teams came back to headquarters with the reassuring news that there was no sign of any enemy along the coast. It was clear then that the entire community had fallen victim to a cruel prank. A thorough investigation was launched to find out who was behind it, but even though suspicion heavily pointed towards the actual culprits, nothing definitive could be proven against anyone in particular. However, the suspicion turned into certainty when the suspected individuals suddenly left the island, not daring to return until many years later when the incident was almost forgotten and there was no longer any risk of them being held responsible for their reckless prank. Still, a bitter feeling developed among the people, which expressed itself in satirical songs, some of which are still remembered today.

Jean Breton, the Pilot.

From the earliest times of which we have any authentic record, the people of Guernsey appear to[478] have been a seafaring race. Perhaps they inherit their disposition for maritime pursuits from their remote ancestors, those hardy Scandinavian adventurers, who, there can be no doubt, found these islands a very convenient resort in their early piratical incursions, and probably had settled in them long before they took possession of that fertile province of France, now known as Normandy, the land of the Northmen. But, however this may be, the inhabitants of these islands could scarcely be other than mariners, surrounded as they are by a sea abounding in an endless variety of fish, and especially when we take into consideration the small extent of land in them available for agricultural purposes compared with the teeming population which,—exclusive of that of the town, which has increased considerably since the beginning of the nineteenth century—appears from authentic documents to have been quite as dense in the rural districts in the early part of the fourteenth century as it is in the present day.[232]

From the earliest times of which we have any authentic record, the people of Guernsey appear to[478] have been a seafaring race. Perhaps they inherit their disposition for maritime pursuits from their remote ancestors, those hardy Scandinavian adventurers, who, there can be no doubt, found these islands a very convenient resort in their early piratical incursions, and probably had settled in them long before they took possession of that fertile province of France, now known as Normandy, the land of the Northmen. But, however this may be, the inhabitants of these islands could scarcely be other than mariners, surrounded as they are by a sea abounding in an endless variety of fish, and especially when we take into consideration the small extent of land in them available for agricultural purposes compared with the teeming population which,—exclusive of that of the town, which has increased considerably since the beginning of the nineteenth century—appears from authentic documents to have been quite as dense in the rural districts in the early part of the fourteenth century as it is in the present day.[232]

Their situation gave the islands importance in a strategical point of view, and was favourable also to the development of commerce, possessing moreover, as they did, the extraordinary privilege of neutrality in times of war between England and France.

Their situation made the islands strategically important and also favorable for the growth of trade, especially since they held the unique advantage of neutrality during wars between England and France.

Water Lane, Couture.

Water Lane, Fashion.

After the forfeiture of Normandy by King John, it was long before the inhabitants of that Province acquiesced cordially in their change of masters; and the district known as Le Cotentin, to which the islands naturally appertained, was last to give up their allegiance to their ancient Dukes. Indeed, it can scarcely be said to have been lost entirely to England, until the final expulsion of our kings from all their continental possessions in the reign of Henry VI. During the long wars between the two nations, the possession of these islands was of the utmost importance to England, commanding as they did so long a line of the French coast. Guernsey alone at that time possessed a tolerably secure haven, the early existence of which is proved by a charter of William the Conqueror, dated prior to his invasion of England, in which St. Peter Port is mentioned. Edward I. allowed of certain dues on merchandise being levied for the improvement of this harbour, and that an active trade was carried on between Guernsey and the English possessions in Acquitaine is undoubted. No wonder then that we find the names of Guernsey ships in the lists of those chartered for the conveyance of troops to France in time of war. But what, perhaps, more than anything else contributed to form a race of hardy and courageous seamen were the important fisheries, which, before the discovery of America and the banks of Newfoundland, gave employment to an immense amount of men, in catching, salting, and drying for exportation, the fish which abound in the neighbourhood of the islands. The dangerous nature of the coast, and the surrounding seas, is owing to sunken rocks, strong currents and tides, which vary from day to day. It requires a life-long apprenticeship to become well acquainted with all the hidden and open perils which threaten a seaman’s life. No wonder then if some of our fishermen, brought up to the sea from their earliest youth, become experienced and fearless pilots, knowing every reef, every set of the tide, and able to reckon to a nicety, how long the current will run in one direction, and when it may be[481] expected to take a different course. In making their calculations they are very much guided by the bearings of certain marks on land, such as churches, windmills, or other conspicuous buildings, and the following anecdote, related of one of our pilots, Jean Breton, is well worthy of being remembered, not more for the skill he displayed under very trying circumstances, than for the significant and touching answer he gave when questioned whether he was sure of his marks.

After King John lost Normandy, it took a long time for the people there to accept their new rulers. The region called Le Cotentin, which included the nearby islands, was the last to abandon its loyalty to its former Dukes. In fact, it really wasn’t completely lost to England until the final expulsion of our kings from all their lands on the continent during Henry VI's reign. Throughout the long wars between the two countries, controlling these islands was critically important to England, as they oversaw a long stretch of the French coast. At that time, Guernsey was the only island with a reasonably secure harbor, which is confirmed by a charter from William the Conqueror, dated before he invaded England, mentioning St. Peter Port. Edward I permitted certain taxes on goods to be collected for improving this harbor, and it's certain that there was a vigorous trade between Guernsey and the English territories in Aquitaine. It’s no surprise that we see the names of Guernsey ships on the lists of those chartered to transport troops to France during wartime. What perhaps contributed more than anything to a group of tough and brave sailors was the significant fisheries that, before America and the Newfoundland banks were discovered, provided employment for a vast number of people in catching, salting, and drying fish for export, which were plentiful around the islands. The treacherous nature of the coast and surrounding waters is due to submerged rocks and strong currents and tides that shift daily. It takes a lifetime of training to become familiar with all the hidden and visible dangers that threaten a sailor's life. It’s no surprise that some fishermen, raised at sea from a young age, become knowledgeable and fearless pilots, aware of every reef and tidal pattern, and able to precisely calculate how long the current will run in one direction and when it will change[481]. When making their calculations, they rely heavily on the positions of certain landmarks on land, like churches, windmills, or other prominent buildings. The following story about one of our pilots, Jean Breton, is especially noteworthy, not just for the skill he showed in very challenging conditions but also for the meaningful and touching response he gave when asked if he was sure of his landmarks.

In the year 1794, Captain Sir James Saumarez was at Plymouth, in command of H.M.S. Crescent and a squadron consisting of two other frigates, the Druid and the Eurydice, and two or three armed luggers and cutters. He received orders to sail for Guernsey and Jersey, to ascertain, if possible, the enemy’s force in Cancale Bay and St. Malo. On the 7th of June he left Plymouth, having, a day or two before, accidentally met Jean Breton, whom he knew. He asked him what he was doing there. “I am waiting, Sir, for a passage to Guernsey,” was the reply. Sir James, whose active benevolence always prompted him to do a kind action when it was in his power, offered to take him across, and his kindness to his poor fellow-countryman was amply repaid in the sequel. The day after their departure from Plymouth, when about twelve leagues to the N.N.W. of Guernsey, and with a fresh N.E. breeze, the English ships fell in at dawn with a French squadron of considerably greater force. The superiority of the enemy being much too great to be opposed with any chance of success, it became the imperative duty of the English commander to effect, if possible, the escape of his ships. Observing[482] that his own ships, the Crescent and the Druid, had the advantage in sailing, and fearing that the Eurydice, which was a bad sailer, would fall into the enemy’s hands, he shortened sail, and, having ordered the Eurydice, by signal, to push for Guernsey, he continued, by occasionally showing a disposition to engage, to amuse the enemy and lead him off until the Eurydice was safe. He now tacked, and, in order to save the Druid, closed with the enemy, passing along their line. The capture of the Crescent now seemed inevitable, but the Druid and the Eurydice escaped in the meanwhile, and arrived safely in Guernsey Roads, the smaller craft returning to Plymouth.

In 1794, Captain Sir James Saumarez was in Plymouth, in command of H.M.S. Crescent and a squadron that included two other frigates, the Druid and the Eurydice, along with a couple of armed luggers and cutters. He received orders to set sail for Guernsey and Jersey to find out the enemy's strength in Cancale Bay and St. Malo. On June 7th, he left Plymouth after running into Jean Breton, whom he knew, a day or two earlier. He asked Breton what he was doing there. “I’m waiting for a ride to Guernsey,” was the reply. Sir James, whose kind nature always led him to help others when he could, offered to take him along, and his generosity paid off later. The day after they left Plymouth, while about twelve leagues N.N.W. of Guernsey and with a fresh N.E. breeze, the English ships encountered a French squadron that was much stronger. The enemy's superiority was too great to confront successfully, so it became crucial for the English commander to try to save his ships. Noticing that his own ships, the Crescent and the Druid, had the better sailing capability, and concerned that the Eurydice, which struggled to sail, might be captured, he reduced sail and signaled the Eurydice to head for Guernsey. He engaged the enemy occasionally to distract them and draw them away until the Eurydice was safe. He then tacked and moved closer to the enemy to protect the Druid, passing along their line. It seemed inevitable that the Crescent would be captured, but in the meantime, the Druid and the Eurydice managed to escape and arrived safely in Guernsey Roads, while the smaller vessels returned to Plymouth.

But Sir James had, for his own preservation, a scheme, to effect which required great courage, consummate skill in the management of his ship, and an intimate knowledge of the intricate passages through the reefs which render navigation, on that part of the coast in particular, so very dangerous. The providential presence of Jean Breton on board enabled him to put this scheme into execution with an almost certainty of success. Sir James knew that if there was a man in Guernsey thoroughly acquainted with every danger that besets that iron-bound shore, Jean Breton was that man; and, making a feint to run his ship on the rocks to avoid being captured by the enemy, but trusting implicitly in his pilot’s skill, he ordered him to steer through a narrow channel, a feat which had never before been attempted by a vessel of that size. The result of this manœuvre was watched with the utmost anxiety from the shore, and remarks were made by the lookers-on that Jean Breton alone, of all the pilots[483] in Guernsey, would venture on such a perilous feat, little suspecting that it was indeed he, to whom, under God, was to be attributed the safety of the ship and her gallant crew. The frigate was soon brought to in a secure anchorage under shelter of the fire of the batteries on shore, and the French, mortified at being baulked of a prize of which they had made quite sure, had to retire from the contest.

But Sir James had a plan for his own safety that required great courage, exceptional skill in handling his ship, and a deep understanding of the tricky routes through the reefs that make navigation especially perilous along that stretch of coastline. Fortunately, Jean Breton was on board, which gave him a strong chance of success with this plan. Sir James knew that if anyone in Guernsey was completely aware of all the dangers along that rocky shore, it was Jean Breton. He pretended to run his ship onto the rocks to dodge capture by the enemy but had complete faith in his pilot’s abilities. He instructed him to navigate through a narrow channel, a challenge never before attempted by a vessel of that size. The outcome of this maneuver was watched with intense anxiety from the shore, and people remarked that Jean Breton, more than any other pilot in Guernsey, would be the only one to risk such a dangerous move, unaware that it was indeed he who, under God, would ensure the safety of the ship and her brave crew. The frigate was soon anchored safely under the protection of the coastal batteries, and the French, frustrated at losing a prize they had been sure of capturing, had to withdraw from the fight.

The scene of this daring adventure was to the westward of the island, off the bays known as Le Vazon and Caûbo, on the shore of the former of which Jean Breton’s cottage was situated, and full in view of Sir James Saumarez’s own manorial residence, a position truly remarkable, for on one side was a prospect of death or a French prison, on the other side home with all its joys! When in the most perilous part of the Channel, Sir James asked the pilot whether he was sure of his marks? “Quite sure,” was Jean Breton’s reply, “for there is your house and yonder is my own!”

The setting for this daring adventure was to the west of the island, off the bays called Le Vazon and Caûbo. On the shore of Le Vazon stood Jean Breton's cottage, which had a clear view of Sir James Saumarez's own manor house. This location was truly remarkable because on one side there was the threat of death or a French prison, while on the other side was home with all its joys! When they were in the most dangerous part of the Channel, Sir James asked the pilot if he was certain about his navigation points. “Absolutely,” Jean Breton replied, “because there’s your house, and over there is my own!”

[232] Editor’s Note.—This was true years ago when Sir Edgar MacCulloch wrote the above, but it has ceased to be true now.

[232] Editor's Note.—This was true years ago when Sir Edgar MacCulloch wrote the above, but it has ceased to be true now.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XV.
Nursery Rhymes and Children’s Games.

“Gather up all the traditions, and even the nursery songs; no one can tell of what value they may prove to an antiquary.”—Southey, in a letter to Mrs. Bray, quoted in her Borders of the Tamar and the Tavy.

“Collect all the traditions and even the nursery songs; no one knows how valuable they might be to a historian.”—Southey, in a letter to Mrs. Bray, quoted in her Borders of the Tamar and the Tavy.

[Some of these I have found lying loose among Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s MSS. I have put them together, and added to them a few I have collected among the old country people.—Ed.]

[Some of these I found lying loose among Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s manuscripts. I have gathered them together and added a few that I collected from the old country folks.—Ed.]

Kids' Game.

A number of children seat themselves in a circle on the ground, as near to each other as possible, and one of the party is chosen to stand in the centre of the ring. Those who are seated keep their hands in their laps with their fists closed, and endeavour to pass a pebble or other small object from one to the other, without its being perceived by the child who is in the middle. While the game is going on they recite the following rhyme:—

A group of kids sits in a circle on the ground, as close together as they can get, and one of them is picked to stand in the middle. The seated kids keep their hands in their laps with their fists closed and try to pass a pebble or another small object from one to another without the kid in the middle noticing. While the game is happening, they recite the following rhyme:—

“Mon toussebelet va demandant,
Ma fausse vieille va quérant,
Sur lequel prends tu, bon enfant?”[233]

The child in the centre of the circle is in the meantime on the look out to discover into whose hands the pebble is passing, and, if he can succeed in arresting it in the possession of any one of the players, he takes his place in the ring, and the one in whose hands the pebble was caught, replaces him in the centre.

The child in the center of the circle is keeping an eye out to see whose hands the pebble is passing through, and if he can catch it being held by any of the players, he takes their spot in the ring, and the player who was holding the pebble takes his place in the center.

From Rachel du Port.

From Rachel du Port.

[233] Editor’s Note.—All Guernsey nursery rhymes, etc., are naturally either in old French or Guernsey French, dating as they do from the times when no other language was spoken in the island.

[233] Editor's Note.—All Guernsey nursery rhymes, etc., are naturally either in old French or Guernsey French, dating as they do from the times when no other language was spoken in the island.

Kids' Game.

A child stands in the middle and says:

A child stands in the center and says:

“J’ai tant d’énfants à marier.”

Chorus from children standing round:

Chorus from kids gathered around:

“Ah! Ah! Ah!”

The child again says:

The kid says again:

“Ah! je ne sais qu’en faire.”

One of the children then says:

One of the kids then says:

“Maman, maman, que voulez vous?”

The first child replies:

The first kid replies:

“Entrez dans la danse, faites la révérence,
Chantez, dansez, et embrassez celui que vous aimerez.”

This is repeated till all the children are brought inside the circle, then the “mother” says.

This continues until all the kids are gathered in the circle, and then the “mother” says.

“Tous mes enfants sont mariés,
Je n’en ai plus un seul resté.”

Then the first child says to the “mother”:

Then the first child says to the "mom":

“Entrez dans la danse, faites la révérence,
Chantez, dansez, et embrassez celui que vous aimerez.”

From Mrs. Jehan.

From Mrs. Jehan.

Kids' Counting-Out Rhyme.

The child in the centre says the first couplet and then “counts out”:

The child in the center says the first couplet and then "counts out":

“Un loup passant par le désert,
La queue levée, le bec en l’air,
Un, deux, trois,
Vers le bois,
Quatre, cinq, six,
Vers le buis,
Sept, huit, neuf,
Vers le bœuf,
Dix, onze, douze,
Dans la bouze.”

Another one.

“Un “i” un “l,” ma tante Michelle,
Des roques, des choux, des figues nouvelles,
Ne passez pas par mon jardin,
Ne cueillez pas mon rosmarin,
Crim! Cram! Crue,! Elysée,! Henri! Va ’t’en!”

Sometimes the last three ejaculations are omitted.—From Mrs. W. P. Collings.

Sometimes the last three ejaculations are left out.—From Mrs. W. P. Collings.

Another one.

“A la grand’ rue
Les étoiles y sont suspendues;
Du vin blanc, et du vin noir,
On le met à baptizer,
Sur le dos de la cuiller.
La cuiller se passe,
L’enfant trépasse,
Ainsi, par ci
Mon cœur me dit
Ceci, celà,
Hors d’ici
Hors de là!”

From Miss Harriet de Sausmarez, aged ninety. Used by children in her youth.

From Miss Harriet de Sausmarez, who is ninety years old. Used by kids when she was young.

Other people.

“L’un de la lune
Deaux, des ch’vaux
Très des peis,
Quâtre d’la grappe
Chinq, des chelins,
Six du riz.
Sept du lait,
Huit, de la gâche cuite,
Neuf, du bœuf,
Dix, pain bis,
Onze de la congre,
Douze de la bouze.”
From Mrs. W. Ozanne.

Hautgard, St. Peter’s, showing Pilotins.

Hautgard, St. Peter’s, featuring Pilotins.

“Hickory, Airy, Ory, Anne,
Biddy, boddy, over San,
Père, Père, Vierge et Mère,[234]
Pit, Pout, out, one!”
From Miss Annie Chepmell.

Alternative Version.

“Eckary, airy, ory Anne,
I believe in ury San,
Père, père, what’s your mère,
Pit, pout, out, one!”
From Mrs. Mollet, La Villette.

Another one.

“Onery, Twoery, Dickery, Davy,
Arabo, Crackery, Jennery, Lavy,
Wishcome, Dandy, Merrycome, Time,
Humberry, Bumberry, Twenty-nine.”
From Mrs. Durand, sen.

[234] Or sometimes “Birds of the Air.”

[234] Or sometimes “Birds of the Air.”

These words sound like a burlesque of Roman Catholicism, especially of the words of administration of the Mass.

These words come across as a mockery of Roman Catholicism, particularly of the phrases used during the Mass.

Nurses’ Rhymes.

Finger Names.

The nurse takes the child’s hand, and beginning with the thumb says: “Gros det,” “Arridet,” (for the index finger.)

The nurse takes the child’s hand and starts with the thumb, saying: “Gros det,” “Arridet,” (for the index finger.)

[Métivier, in his Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, says it comes from an obsolete word, “arrer” or “arrher,” meaning to promise, to ratify, to buy; and quotes the “Speculum Saxonum II., 15, I.” “Celui qui commence une cause devant le juge pour laquelle il est tenu de donner caution … du doigt.”]

[Métivier, in his Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, says it comes from an outdated word, “arrer” or “arrher,” meaning to promise, to agree, to purchase; and cites the “Speculum Saxonum II., 15, I.” “The one who starts a case before the judge for which he is required to provide a deposit … with his finger.”]

Longuedon,” or “mousqueton,” the middle finger, “Jean des Scéas,” the ring finger, or the finger which wears the signet. Métivier (page 443 of Dictionnaire Franco-Normand) gives as evidence of the signet being[489] worn on this finger, Macrobius VII., 13, p. 722. Edit. de Lyon, 1560. “Dis-moi pourquoi on s’est déterminé, par un assentiment universel, à porter l’anneau au doigt qui avoisine le petit, qu’on a nommé aussi le doigt médical: et cela presque toujours à celui de la main gauche? Voici la réponse de Disarius. ‘Ayant consulté les livres des anatomistes, j’en ai découvert la vraie cause. Ils m’ont appris qu’un nerf passe du cœur au doigt de la main gauche, qui avoisine le petit, et que c’est là, enveloppé par les autres nerfs de ce doigt, qu’il termine sa course. Voilà pourquoi les anciens se sont avisés de ceindre ce doigt d’un anneau, et, si j’ose m’exprimer ainsi, d’une couronne.’”

Longuedon,” or “mousqueton,” the middle finger, “Jean des Scéas,” the ring finger, or the finger that wears the signet. Métivier (page 443 of Dictionnaire Franco-Normand) cites evidence of the signet being[489] worn on this finger, Macrobius VII., 13, p. 722. Ed. de Lyon, 1560. “Tell me why there was a universal agreement to wear the ring on the finger next to the pinky, which is also called the medical finger: and almost always on the left hand? Here’s Disarius’s answer. ‘Having consulted the works of anatomists, I discovered the true reason. They taught me that a nerve runs from the heart to the finger of the left hand, which is next to the pinky, and it is there, surrounded by the other nerves of that finger, that it ends its path. That’s why the ancients decided to adorn this finger with a ring, and if I may put it this way, with a crown.’”

P’tit Coutelàs,” the little finger.

P’tit Coutelàs,” the pinky.

The nurse puts the child on her knee and sings:—

The nurse sits the child on her lap and sings:—

“Sur les paires[235] et sur les poumes[236]
Et sur le petit chevalot
Qui va—le pas, le pas, le pas,
Le trot, le trot, le trot,
Le galop! le galop! le galop!”

The nurse pretends to shoe the baby’s feet and sings:—

The nurse pretends to put shoes on the baby’s feet and sings:—

“Ferre, ferre la pouliche,
Pour allaïr vée ma nourriche,
Ferre, ferre le poulaïn,
Pour allaïr vée mon parrain;
Ferre, ferre le cheval,
Pour allaïr à Torteval.”

Another version of this rhyme is given in Métivier’s Dictionary. Vide Pouliche, namely:—

Another version of this rhyme is provided in Métivier’s Dictionary. See Pouliche, specifically:—

“Ferre, ferre men poulaïn
Pour allaïr à Saïnt-Germaïn![237]
Ferre, ferre ma pouliche
Pour allaïr cîs ma nourriche.”

[235] Poires.

Pears.

[236] Pommes.

Fries.

[237] Saint-Germain was a fountain with medicinal properties in the Castel parish.

[237] Saint-Germain was a fountain with medicinal properties in the Castel parish.

Nurses' Rhymes.

The nurse tickles the baby’s hands, and says:—

The nurse tickles the baby’s hands and says:—

“L’alouette, l’alouette a fait son nid
Dans la main de mon petit,
Et a passaï par ichin.” (Here she tickles the baby’s palm).

Then beginning with the thumb, she says:—

Then starting with the thumb, she says:—

“Ch’tinchin l’a tuaïe,
Ch’tinchin l’a plumaïe,
Ch’tinchin l’a rôtie,
Ch’tinchin l’a mangie,
Et le poure p’tit querouin,
Qui a étai au fouar et au moulin,
N’en a pas ieü un poure p’tit brin.”

(There are several slightly different versions of this rhyme.)

(There are several slightly different versions of this rhyme.)

Nurses, while playing with a child’s face, say:—

Nurses, while playing with a child’s face, say:—

“Menton fourchi” (pinch the chin).
“Bouche d’Argent” (touch the lips).
“Nez de Cancan” (touch the nose).
“Joue rotie, joue fricassée” (touch the cheeks).
“P’tit œillot, gros œillot” (touch the eyes).
“Craque Martel” (tap the forehead).
From Mrs. Kinnersly.
“En r’venant de St. Martin
J’ rencontri men p’tit lapin,
Il sautit dans ma grand’ chambre
Et mangit toutes mes almandes;
Il sautit dans ma p’tite chambre
Et mangit toutes mes noix;
Il sautit dans men chillier
Et mangit toutes mes cuillers;
Il sautit dans men gardin
Et mangit men rosmarin;
Il sautit dans mon galetâs
Et mangit tous mes râts;
Il sautit sur ma maison
Et mangit mon p’tit garçon.”

From Mrs. David, the old nurse in the service of Mr. Gosselin, at Springfield.

From Mrs. David, the elderly nurse working for Mr. Gosselin in Springfield.

“L’alouette, l’alouette, qui vole en haut,
Prie Gyu pour qu’il faiche caud,
Pour ses poures p’tits aloutiaux,
Qui n’ont ni manches ni mantiaux
Ni alumettes ni coutiaux
Pour copaïr les gros morciaux.”
[491]
“Tire-lire-li, ma cauche étrille,
Tire-lire-li, ramendaïs la,
Tire-lire-li, j’ n’ai pas d’aiguille,
Tire-lire-li, acataïs n’en,
Tire-lire-li, j’ n’ai point d’argent,
Tire-lire-li, empruntaïs n’en
Tire-lire-li, j’ n’ai point d’ crédit,
Tire-lire-li, allou’s-en.”
“Corbìn, Corbìn, ta maison brule,
Va-t-en cueure ton pain et ton burre,
J’ai la cllai dans ma paoute,
Jamais tu n’ la verras d’autre.”
From Louise Martel, of the Vale.
“Colin, Colimachon, montre mè tes cônes,
Ou je te tuerai!”
From Louise Martel.

Métivier in his Dictionnaire gives this version:—

Métivier in his Dictionnaire provides this version:—

“Limaçon, bône-bône
Montre-moi tes cônes!”

Another Version.

“Coli, Colimachon, mourte mè tes cônes,
Et je te dirai où est ton père et ta mère.
Ils sont là bas, en haut du pré,
A mangier d’la gâche cuite et bère du lait!”
From Mrs. Mollet.
“Rouge bounet, veur-tu du lait?
Nennin, ma mère, il est trop fred,
Rouge bounet, veur-tu d’la craïme?
Oui, ma mère, caer je l’aïme.”
From Mrs. Mollet.
“Coquedicot, j’ai mal au det,
Coquedicot, qu’est qui-t-la-fait?
Coquedicot, ch’tait men valet,
Coquedicot, où est qu’il est,
Coquedicot, il est à traire,
Coquedicot, dans qu’est qu’il trait?
Coquedicot, dans son bounet,
Coquedicot, dans qu’est qu’il coule?
Coquedicot, dans sa grand goule,
Coquedicot, dans qu’est qu’il ribotte?
Coquedicot, dans sa grand botte?
[238]Coquedicot, dans qu’est qu’il fait le burre?
Coquedicot, dans son grand verre!”

In summer a species of small black beetle, known by the local name of “pan-pan,” is found very commonly in the hedges. Children are in the habit of laying these beetles on their backs, in the palms of their hands, spitting upon them, and then repeating the following words:—

In the summer, a type of small black beetle called “pan-pan” is often found in the hedges. Children usually place these beetles on their backs in their hands, spit on them, and then say the following words:—

“Pan-Pan,
Mourte mé ten sang,
Et je te dounerai du vin bllanc.”

The insect thus tortured emits a drop or two of a blood-red secretion, which is, of course, what the child is looking for.

The insect being tortured releases a drop or two of bright red fluid, which is exactly what the child is after.

Compare “Les feux de la St. Jean en Berry,” in Revue des Traditions Populaires, Vol. I., p. 171. “Il existe une petite scarabée d’un noir bleu qu’on nomme ‘petite bête St. Jean.’ Quand on le prend, il rend par les mandibules (la bouche) un liquide rougeâtre; les enfants excitent cette sécretion en mettant de la salive sur l’insecte, et en disant:—

Compare “Les feux de la St. Jean en Berry,” in Revue des Traditions Populaires, Vol. I., p. 171. “There is a small beetle that’s a dark blue-black, called ‘petite bête St. Jean.’ When you pick it up, it secretes a reddish liquid from its mandibles (mouth); kids stimulate this secretion by putting saliva on the insect and saying:—

‘Petite bête Saint-Jean,
Donne-moi du vin rouge,
Et je te donnerai du vin blanc.’”

[238] These two lines were omitted in the version known by Mr. de Garis, of the Rouvets.

[238] These two lines were omitted in the version known by Mr. de Garis, of the Rouvets.

See Notes and Queries, Vol. I., Series I, January 26th, 1850.

See Notes and Queries, Vol. I., Series I, January 26, 1850.

When It Snows.

“Les Français qui plument leurs ouaies
Craquent leux puches et les font quée.”
—See Chambers’ Popular Rhymes of Scotland.
“The men o’ the East
Are pyking their geese
And sending their feathers here away, here away!”
“Margoton, mon amie,} bis.
Margoton, mon cœur,}
Il te faudra du rôti,
Pour et pour, et pour et pour,
Pour te mettre en appetit.”
“Patty Patoche, vendit la caboche
Dans le marchi, pour des sous merquis.”
Je fus par les càmps
Ma roulette roulànt.
J’ rencontris Tchisette
Qui m’ print ma roulette.
J’ li dis “Tchisette,
Rends-mé ma roulette.”
A’ me répounit
“Je ne t’la rendrai poiut
Si tu n’me doune une croûte de lait.”
Je fus à ma mère
J’ li dis “Ma mère,
Doune mé une croûte de lait.”
A’ me répounit
“Je ne t’la dounerai poiut
Si tu n’ me doune une cllavette.”
Je fus à mon père
J’ li dis, “Mon père,
Doune mé une cllavette.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ le dounerai poiut
Si tu n’me doune un’ tchesse de viau.”
Je fus au viau
J’ li dit “Viau,
Doune me un’ tchesse.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ le dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune du lait de la vâque.”
Je fus à la vâque
J’ li dit “Vâque,
Doune mé du lait.”
A’ me répounit
“Je ne t’en dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune de l’herbe de pré.”
Je m’en fus au pré
J’ li dis “Pré,
Doune mé de l’herbe.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ la dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune une tranche de faux.”
Je fus au faux
J’ li dis “Faux,
[494]
Doune mé de la tranche.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ la dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune de la graisse de porc.”
Je fus au porc
J’ li dis “Porc,
Doune mé de la graisse.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ la dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune un glliand de quêne.”
Je m’en fus au quêne
J’ li dis “Quêne,
Doune mé un glliand.”
I’ me répounit
“Je ne t’ le dounerai poiut
Si tu ne me doune du vent de maïr.”
Je fus à la maïr
J’ li dis “Maïr,
Doune mé du vent.”
La maïr ventait—J’éventi men quêne
Men quêne glliandait—Je glliandi men porc
Men porc graissait—Je graissi men faux
Men faux tranchait—Je tranchi men pré
Men pré herbait—Je herbi ma vâque
Ma vâque laitait—J’allaiti mon viau
Men viau tchessait—Je tchessi men père
Men païre cllavettait—Je cllavetti ma mère
Ma maïre crôtait—Je crôti Tchisette
Par chunna j’eus ma roulette.

This, the local version of “The House that Jack Built,” is widely known. Slightly different versions exist in the different parishes, but the above is as complete as I can make it.—From Mrs. Mollet, Mrs. C. Marquand, Mrs. Le Patourel, and from a version collected in St. Peter-in-the-Wood, by Miss Le Pelley.

This local take on “The House that Jack Built” is well-known. There are slightly different versions across various parishes, but this is as thorough as I can get it.—From Mrs. Mollet, Mrs. C. Marquand, Mrs. Le Patourel, and from a version collected in St. Peter-in-the-Wood, by Miss Le Pelley.

“Haptalon[239] de la Vieille Nanon
Qui ribotait son cotillon.”

[239] “Haptalon” is the Guernsey equivalent of “Hobgoblin.”

[239] “Haptalon” is the Guernsey equivalent of “Hobgoblin.”

Old Guernsey Farm House.

Old Guernsey Farmhouse.

Cradle Songs.

“Dindon, Bolilin,
Quatre éfants dans le bain de Madame.
Le petit, qui cri le bouille,
Dindon, bolilin!”
“Chausseaton, berçeaton,
Ma grand’mère est au païsson,
Si al’en prend j’en aïron
Tout sera plein à la maison!
Si non, j’ nous en passerons!”
“Ton père[240] a dit qui fallait dormir (bis).
Lo, lo, lo, le petit
Puisque ton père a dit.” (bis).
“Makieu
Dors tu?
Nennin, ma mère, quer je prie Gyu,
Quaille prière dis-tu?
“Not’ Père” et “Je cré en Gyu.””
“Trop paresseuse, pourquoi te revaïr?
Reveillez-vous joyeuse, et venez dansaïr.”

Another Version.

“Crolloton, berchotton,
Ma grand’-mère est au païsson
S’ al’en a j’en airon
S’ a n’en a poiut, j’ nous en passerons.”
From John de Garis, Esq., of the Rouvets.

[240] Editor’s Note.—This rhyme is repeated, bringing in “mère,” “oncle,” “tante,” etc., till all the relations have been named.

[240] Editor's Note.—This rhyme is repeated, bringing in “mère,” “oncle,” “tante,” etc., till all the relations have been named.

Dancing Rhymes.

My Beautiful Laurel.

It was formerly customary on holidays for the youth of both sexes to assemble in some tavern or private house to amuse themselves with dancing to the enlivening strains of the fiddle or rote, called in the local dialect the “chifournie.” These assemblies were termed “sons,” and were generally attended also by some of the older portions of the community,[497] whose presence was a guarantee for the orderly conduct of the meeting. Things are now much changed. The presence of a large garrison during the wars that arose out of the first French Revolution, and the influx of a mixed population since the peace, altered the character of these assemblies in town. They came to be regarded with disfavour; parents discouraged their children from attending them; the prejudice against them extended to the country parishes, and the puritanical feeling that grew up with the rapid spread of dissent among the labouring classes was entirely opposed to any species of amusement. Whether the cause of morality has gained much by this over strictness is questionable.

It used to be common on holidays for young people of both genders to gather in a tavern or someone's home to enjoy dancing to the lively tunes of the fiddle or rote, known locally as the “chifournie.” These gatherings were called “sons,” and they usually included some older members of the community,[497] whose presence helped keep things civil. Times have changed significantly. The presence of a large military force during the wars stemming from the first French Revolution, along with the arrival of a diverse population after the peace, changed the nature of these gatherings in town. They started to be viewed negatively; parents began to discourage their children from going to them; the bias against them spread to the rural areas, and the strict beliefs that developed with the rise of dissent among the working class were completely against any kind of entertainment. Whether this over-strictness has truly benefitted the cause of morality is debatable.

The dances at these meetings were of a very primitive character, consisting almost entirely of a species of jig, by two performers, or in joining hands and moving round at a quick pace in a circle. When a musician was not to be procured, recourse was had to the united voices of the dancers, and an ancient roundelay or “ronde,” no doubt originally imported from France, where such dances are still common among the peasantry, helped to carry on the amusement of the evening. It is still danced occasionally by young people and children, and, as the sole remaining specimen of this kind of diversion, deserves to be recorded.

The dances at these gatherings were quite basic, mainly featuring a type of jig performed by two people, or participants joining hands and moving quickly in a circle. When a musician wasn't available, the dancers would use their voices, singing an old roundelay or "ronde," which likely came from France, where such dances are still popular among rural communities. It's still occasionally danced by kids and teenagers, and as the only remaining example of this type of entertainment, it deserves to be noted.

The performers, who must consist of an equal number of either sex placed alternately, join hands in a circle. They then dance round, singing in chorus:—

The performers, who must be an equal number of each gender arranged alternately, join hands in a circle. They then dance around, singing together:—

“Saluez, Messieurs et Dames,
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

One of the girls is then selected and placed in the middle of the circle, and the rest of the party continue to dance round her singing:—

One of the girls is then chosen and stands in the center of the circle, while the rest of the group keeps dancing around her, singing:—

“Ah! la belle, entrez en danse!
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

The next verse is:—

The next verse is:—

“Faites nous la révérence,
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

On this the damsel curtseys round to the company, who go on singing:—

On this, the young woman curtsies to the group, who continue singing:—

“Faites le pot à deux anses,
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

The dancer must now set her arms a-kimbo, and so figure away in the centre of the ring until the strain changes to:—

The dancer must now position her arms on her hips and continue to dance in the center of the ring until the rhythm shifts to:—

“Jambe, enjambe en ma présence,
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

This figure generally causes much merriment, for the performer is expected to clasp both arms round one uplifted knee, and hop about on the other foot, the result of which is not unfrequently a fall. Then follows:—

This character usually brings a lot of laughter, as the performer is supposed to wrap both arms around one raised knee and hop on the other foot, which often leads to a fall. Then comes:—

“Prenez cil qui vous ressemble,
Ah! mon beau lau-ri-er!” (bis)

The maiden now makes selection of a partner among the youths, and both join hands in the middle of the circle, while the following words are sung to a different tune and measure:—

The young woman now chooses a partner from the guys, and they both hold hands in the center of the circle, as the following words are sung to a different melody and rhythm:—

“Entr’embrassez-vous par le jeu d’amourette,
Entr’embrassez-vous par le jeu d’amour.”

A tender embrace follows, and then the assistants sing:—

A gentle hug comes next, and then the assistants sing:—

“Entr’embrassez-vous par le jeu d’amourette,
Entr’embrassez-vous par le jeu d’amour.”

A kiss is now claimed from the compliant damsel, after which is sung:—

A kiss is now requested from the willing girl, after which is sung:—

“Entrequittez-vous par le jeu d’amourette,
Entrequittez-vous par le jeu d’amour.”

The girl now leaves the young man in the midst of the circle and returns to her original place, when the dance recommences with such verbal alterations as the change of the principal performers renders necessary.

The girl now leaves the young man in the middle of the circle and goes back to her original spot, as the dance starts again with verbal changes that the shift in main performers requires.

The old-fashioned cushion dance, which delighted the romps of the Court of the merry-monarch, Charles II., is not altogether forgotten on these occasions.

The old-fashioned cushion dance, which entertained the playful gatherings of the court of the fun-loving King Charles II, is not entirely forgotten during these events.

There are several other dancing rhymes and snatches of dancing times in existence—such as the one quoted by Métivier in his Dictionnaire, page 148:—

There are several other dancing rhymes and snippets of dance tunes out there—like the one mentioned by Métivier in his Dictionnaire, page 148:—

“Ma coummère, aquànd je danse, men cotillon fait-i bien?
Ah! vraiment oui, ma coummère, i va bien mûx que le mien.
I va de ci, i va de là;
I va fort bien, ma coummère,
I va fort bien coumme i va.”

Another version is:—

Another version is:—

“Ma coummère, aquànd je danse, men cotillon fait-i bien?
Ah! vraiment oui, ma coummère, i va bien mûx que le mien.
I va d’ici, I va de là, men cotillon,
Vole, vole, vole, men cotillon vol’ra.”

One dance consisted of a sort of see-saw in different corners of the room, the couple repeating:—

One dance involved a kind of seesaw in different corners of the room, with the couple repeating:—

“Dansez donc, ou ne dansez pas,
Faites le donc, ou ne le faites pas,
La-la-la.” (bis).

Dance and repeat!

Dance and repeat!

Sark Games.

Editor’s Note.—In a Descriptive Account of the Island of Sark, published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine for September and October, 1875, the Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille wrote:—“The public games and amusements of the Sarkese are few, and of a simple kind; and it is only children or young people who take part in them now-a-days. Formerly they used to have a favourite amusement, consisting of six or eight men, or big boys, who placed themselves in a line, one behind the other, and held each other firmly round the waist, while two outsiders made every effort to pull them apart one after another, till one only remained. This game they called ‘Uprooting the Gorse,’ and the last man represented the largest or principal root. Children still keep up this game, but not very universally, nor is it often played. It was one of the chief amusements of the ‘Veilles.’” Mr. Cachemaille also wrote:—“A person, either young or old, disguised himself in a manner to frighten people. At the end of a stick he carried the head of a horse or donkey, and this he placed on his own head, having first enveloped himself in a sheet. By means of cords, he made the jaws of this head to open and shut with a noise, then he ran after one or the other, endeavouring to bite them with the teeth of those horrible jaws; whereupon everybody ran away as fast as they could, and there was a general turmoil, the people either screaming with fright, or else laughing at the joke. This head made the round of all the “Veilles[501],” followed by a crowd of people, and, until quite latterly, one of these heads was still to be seen in one of the principal farm houses.”

Editor’s Note.—In a Descriptive Account of the Island of Sark, published in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine for September and October, 1875, Rev. J. L. V. Cachemaille wrote:—“The public games and amusements of the Sarkese are few and straightforward; only children or young people participate in them nowadays. In the past, they enjoyed a popular game involving six or eight men or older boys who lined up, one behind the other, holding onto each other tightly around the waist while two outsiders tried to pull them apart one at a time until only one remained. They called this game ‘Uprooting the Gorse,’ where the last person standing represented the largest or main root. Kids still play this game, but it's not very common and isn’t played often. It was one of the main forms of entertainment during the ‘Veilles.’” Mr. Cachemaille also noted:—“A person, whether young or old, would disguise themselves to scare others. They would put the head of a horse or donkey on the end of a stick and place it on their own head after wrapping themselves in a sheet. By using cords, they could make the jaws of this head open and shut with a noise, then chase after people, trying to bite them with those terrifying jaws; this would cause everyone to run away as fast as they could, leading to a general commotion, with people either screaming in fear or laughing at the prank. This head made its rounds during all the ‘Veilles[501],’ followed by a crowd, and until recently, one of these heads could still be seen in one of the main farmhouses.”

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XVI.
Superstitions Generally.

“Even a single hair casts a shadow.”
Lord Verulam.

Editor’s Note.—In this chapter are collected all the loose and unclassified bits of Folk-Lore scattered among Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s manuscripts.

Editor's Note.—This chapter gathers all the scattered and unclassified pieces of Folk-Lore found in Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s manuscripts.

The widely-diffused idea that the spirits of the dead sometimes return in the form of birds, is not altogether obsolete in these islands.

The common belief that the spirits of the dead sometimes come back as birds isn't completely outdated in these islands.

A widow, whose husband had been drowned at sea, asked the Seigneur of Sark whether a robin that was constantly flying round her cottage and alighting on her window-sill, might not possibly be the soul of the departed.[241]

A widow, whose husband had been drowned at sea, asked the Seigneur of Sark whether a robin that was constantly flying round her cottage and alighting on her window-sill, might not possibly be the soul of the departed.[241]

The robin is a bird specially reverenced in Guernsey, as the widely-accepted belief is that it was the robin who first brought fire to the island. In bringing it across the water he burned his breast, and this is the reason why, to this day, the breast of the robin is tinged with red. “My mother,” said the old woman who told me this,[502] “had a great veneration for this little bird, which had been so great a benefactor to those who came before us, for who can live without fire.”[242]

The robin is a bird specially reverenced in Guernsey, as the widely-accepted belief is that it was the robin who first brought fire to the island. In bringing it across the water he burned his breast, and this is the reason why, to this day, the breast of the robin is tinged with red. “My mother,” said the old woman who told me this,[502] “had a great veneration for this little bird, which had been so great a benefactor to those who came before us, for who can live without fire.”[242]

Soucique. This is the name given in Guernsey to the marigold, and also to the fire-crested or golden-crested wren, the word being derived from the Latin “solsequium.” It is probably the same as the “heliotropium.” The shape and colour of the flower, resembling the disc of the sun surrounded with rays, and the fact of the flower opening at sunrise and closing at sunset, would naturally cause it to be associated with that luminary, and considered sacred to Apollo. It is not quite so easy to account for the same name being given to the fire-crested and golden-crested wren, but we know that the wren plays a considerable part in the mythology of the Aryan nations, and is one of those birds which is believed to have brought fire from heaven for the use of man.[243] The story of its outwitting the eagle, in the contest for the sovereignty among birds, and getting nearer the sun by perching on its back, may have gained for it a name, which, as we have seen, signifies[503] “a follower of the sun.”

Soucique. This is the name given in Guernsey to the marigold, and also to the fire-crested or golden-crested wren, the word being derived from the Latin “solsequium.” It is probably the same as the “heliotropium.” The shape and colour of the flower, resembling the disc of the sun surrounded with rays, and the fact of the flower opening at sunrise and closing at sunset, would naturally cause it to be associated with that luminary, and considered sacred to Apollo. It is not quite so easy to account for the same name being given to the fire-crested and golden-crested wren, but we know that the wren plays a considerable part in the mythology of the Aryan nations, and is one of those birds which is believed to have brought fire from heaven for the use of man.[243] The story of its outwitting the eagle, in the contest for the sovereignty among birds, and getting nearer the sun by perching on its back, may have gained for it a name, which, as we have seen, signifies[503] “a follower of the sun.”

Portion of the Old Town House (on the left) of the de Sausmarez Family, situated where St. Paul’s Chapel now stands.

Portion of the Old Town House (on the left) of the de Sausmarez Family, located where St. Paul’s Chapel now stands.

The willow-wren is known among us as “Le Ribet,” from Ri (roi), and “bet,” the form known in the province of Bearn of “bel.” Vallancey says:—“The Druids represented this as the king of birds, hence the name of this bird in all the European languages. Latin, Regulus; French, Roitelet; Welsh, Bren (or “king”); Teutonic, Konig Vogel; Dutch, Konije, etc.

The willow-wren is known among us as “Le Ribet,” from Ri (meaning king) and “bet,” the term used in the province of Bearn for “bel.” Vallancey states:—“The Druids considered this the king of birds, which is why this bird is named in various European languages. In Latin, it’s Regulus; in French, Roitelet; in Welsh, Bren (or “king”); in German, König Vogel; in Dutch, Konije, etc.

A magpie crossing one’s way is of evil augury, portending vexation, or trouble of some kind. Crows cawing much in the neighbourhood of a house is also a sign of impending trouble.[244]

A magpie crossing one’s way is of evil augury, portending vexation, or trouble of some kind. Crows cawing much in the neighbourhood of a house is also a sign of impending trouble.[244]

When the cuckoo is heard for the first time in the year one ought to run a few steps forward in order to ensure being light for the rest of the year. If you have money in your pocket, and turn it, or shake it, it will ensure good luck, and you will not want money throughout the rest of the year.[245]

When the cuckoo is heard for the first time in the year one ought to run a few steps forward in order to ensure being light for the rest of the year. If you have money in your pocket, and turn it, or shake it, it will ensure good luck, and you will not want money throughout the rest of the year.[245]

“Money should be turned in the pocket when the cuckoo is heard for the first time.”

“Money should be kept in your pocket when you hear the cuckoo for the first time.”

An old woman, living at the Vale used to say:—“En Guernesi nous a coutume de dire en oyant le coucou pour la première fais:—‘Si tu ne cuers pas tu seras lourd toute l’annâie.’ Nous remue étout l’argent qu’nous peut aver dans les paoutes, en les secouant—et il y a des gens qui se mettent à genouaïx. La première fais que nous-ôt le coucou il faut mettre une grosse roque sus sa tête, arroütaïr à courre, et nou sera légier toute l’annâie.

An old woman living in the Vale used to say:—“In Guernsey, we have a saying when we hear the cuckoo for the first time:—‘If you don’t run, you’ll be heavy all year.’ We gather all the money we can find in the pockets by shaking them out—and some people even kneel. The first time we hear the cuckoo, we need to put a big rock on our heads, run around, and we’ll be light all year.”

[241] See Indo-European Folk-Lore.

See Indo-European Folk-Lore.

[242] From Rachel Du Port.

From Rachel Du Port.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor’s Notes.

“Another version of this story is: The robin redbreast brought fire to the Island, and by so doing burnt his breast, as he had been carrying a lighted torch in his beak. When he arrived with his breast-feathers burnt and raw and red, all the other birds were so sorry for him that they each gave him a feather, except the owl, who would not, so that is why he no longer dares show his face by day.”—Told me in 1896 by the late Miss Annie Chepmell, who had heard it from an old servant.

“Another version of this story is: The robin redbreast brought fire to the Island, and by doing so, burned his breast because he had been carrying a lit torch in his beak. When he arrived with his feathers burned, raw, and red, all the other birds felt so sorry for him that they each gave him a feather, except the owl, who refused. That's why he no longer dares to show his face during the day.”—Told me in 1896 by the late Miss Annie Chepmell, who had heard it from an old servant.

“Quand la rouge-gorge alla chercher l’ feu, ses plumes furent toutes brulées, alors les oiseaux en eurent pitié et ils résolurent de lui donner chacun une plume pour la réhabiller. Seul le chat-huant, oiseau orgueilleux et peu compatissant, refusa. C’est pour cela que, lorsqu’il se montre au jour, tous les petits oiseaux crient après lui, et la rouge-gorge en particulier, qui, par son cri, lui reproche son orgeuil.”—Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome II., p. 201.

“Quando a rouxinol foi buscar o fogo, suas penas queimaram completamente, então os pássaros se compadeceram e decidiram dar a ele uma pena de cada um para que pudesse se vestir novamente. Somente o gato-das-orelhadas, um pássaro orgulhoso e pouco solidário, recusou. É por isso que, quando ele aparece durante o dia, todos os passarinhos gritam após ele, e a rouxinol em particular, que, com seu canto, lhe reprova seu orgulho.” —Tradições e Superstições da Alta Bretanha, Tomo II., p. 201.

[243] One country tradition says that the wren brought water to Guernsey.

[243] One country tradition says that the wren brought water to Guernsey.

[244] From J. R. Tardif, Esq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From J. R. Tardif, Esq.

[245] See “Folk-Lore of the North of England,” in the Monthly Packet, February, 1862.

[245] See “Folk-Lore of the North of England,” in the Monthly Packet, February, 1862.

Cuckoo Nursery Rhymes.

“En Avril
Le coucou crie
S’il est vif.”
[505]
“Le coucou
S’en va en Août
La barbe d’orge
Li pique la gorge.”
“Coucou-Varou
Bave[246] partout.”

(See Notes and Queries, 4th Series, Vol. III., 1869.)

(See Notes and Queries, 4th Series, Vol. III., 1869.)

It is thought lucky to shake one’s pockets and run a few steps, the first time one hears the cuckoo sing. The following lines are also repeated by some, and the number of times the cuckoo utters his note is taken as an answer to the question.

It’s considered lucky to shake your pockets and take a few steps the first time you hear the cuckoo sing. Some people also repeat the following lines, and the number of times the cuckoo calls is seen as the answer to the question.

“Coucou, cou-cou, dis mé
Combien d’ans je vivrai.”[247]

I remember when I was a child, my aunt, Miss de Sausmarez, making me remark how chickens, when they drink, lift up their heads at every sip, and telling me that they did so to thank God.[248]

I remember when I was a child, my aunt, Miss de Sausmarez, making me remark how chickens, when they drink, lift up their heads at every sip, and telling me that they did so to thank God.[248]

The bone of the cuttle fish, which is found at times thrown up on the beach, is called in Guernsey “Pépie.” It is supposed to possess the quality of healing the “pip” in chickens, also known as “la pépie.”

The bone of the cuttlefish, which is sometimes washed up on the beach, is called in Guernsey “Pépie.” It is believed to have the ability to heal the “pip” in chickens, also known as “la pépie.”

A stye in the eye is called in Guernsey “un laurier,” and is to be cured by bathing the eye with an infusion of laurel leaves or “lauriers.”

A stye in the eye is referred to in Guernsey as "un laurier," and it can be treated by washing the eye with a brew made from laurel leaves or "lauriers."

If a fisherman, on setting out, sees a humble bee flying in the same direction as he is going, he considers it a good omen, and that he is sure of a plentiful catch. If, however, the insect meets him,[506] it is quite the reverse. The ill-luck, however, may be averted by spitting thrice over the left shoulder. Omens of good or bad luck are also derived from sea-birds. All depends on whether a gull or a cormorant is seen first, as, if a cormorant, no fish is to be expected that day. All fishermen also know how unlucky it is to count one’s fish until the catch has been landed, as, however freely they may be biting, counting them would inevitably stop all sport for the day.[249]

If a fisherman, on setting out, sees a humble bee flying in the same direction as he is going, he considers it a good omen, and that he is sure of a plentiful catch. If, however, the insect meets him,[506] it is quite the reverse. The ill-luck, however, may be averted by spitting thrice over the left shoulder. Omens of good or bad luck are also derived from sea-birds. All depends on whether a gull or a cormorant is seen first, as, if a cormorant, no fish is to be expected that day. All fishermen also know how unlucky it is to count one’s fish until the catch has been landed, as, however freely they may be biting, counting them would inevitably stop all sport for the day.[249]

If a pair of bellows is put on a table, some great misfortune is sure to happen in the household.[250]

If a pair of bellows is put on a table, some great misfortune is sure to happen in the household.[250]

Richard Ferguson, fisherman, of the Salerie, tells me that there is a great objection against taking currant cake with them when they go a-fishing, it is sure to bring bad luck.

Richard Ferguson, a fisherman from the Salerie, tells me that there's a strong belief against taking currant cake with them when they go fishing; it's sure to bring bad luck.

[246] Bave—The cuckoo spittle.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bave—The cuckoo spit.

[247] See Thorpe’s Northern Mythology, and Chambers’ Popular Rhymes, p. 193.

[247] See Thorpe’s Northern Mythology, and Chambers’ Popular Rhymes, p. 193.

[248] See English Folk-Lore, p. 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See English Folk-Lore, p. 95.

[249] From the late Colonel de Vic Tupper.

[249] From the late Colonel de Vic Tupper.

[250] From J. R. Tardif, Esq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From J.R. Tardif, Esq.

Editor’s Note.

Editor’s Note.

The following scraps of Folk-Lore I have gathered from old people in St. Martin’s parish, in the years 1897-99.

The following bits of folklore were collected from older residents in St. Martin’s parish during the years 1897-99.

The Man in the Moon.

The Man in the Moon.

J’ai ouï dire à ma gran’mère i’y a be’tôt chinquante ans qu’l’bouan homme que nou veit dans la lune enlevit un fagot de bouais le Dimanche, et pour chut fait le Bon Gyu le condamnit à s’en allair dans la lune jusqu’au Jour du Jugement. V’la l’histouaire de chut poure Mâbet que non vait si souvent perqui là-haut.”—From Mrs. Le Patourel.

“I heard from my grandmother nearly fifty years ago that the good man we see in the moon collected a bundle of sticks on Sunday, and for that, God condemned him to be in the moon until Judgment Day. That’s the story of poor Mâbet whom we see so often up there.” — *From Mrs. Le Patourel.*

A robin flying to the window or in the house is a sign of death. Crows flocking together and cawing over the house are most unlucky. To go out and meet three crows or three magpies means good luck, all other numbers mean misfortune.

A robin flying into the window or into the house is a sign of death. Crows gathering and cawing over the house are very unlucky. Meeting three crows or three magpies outside means good luck; any other number means bad luck.

None should ever cut their finger nails on either a Sunday or a Friday if they wish to prosper. A baby’s first nails should never be cut, but bitten.

None should ever cut their fingernails on either a Sunday or a Friday if they want to prosper. A baby’s first nails should never be cut, but bitten.

On being given a present of scissors or a knife, a double[251] should always be given in exchange. Parsley should never be taken as a gift, but it is very lucky to steal some (!).

On being given a present of scissors or a knife, a double[251] should always be given in exchange. Parsley should never be taken as a gift, but it is very lucky to steal some (!).

No berried plants such as ivy, etc., should be brought into the house before Christmas, and it is especially unlucky if, when they are brought in, they are allowed to touch the mantel shelf. May should never be brought into a house, and many people, especially in Alderney, consider that to bring in furze or gorse means to introduce sorrow.

No berry-bearing plants like ivy, etc., should be brought into the house before Christmas, and it's especially bad luck if they happen to touch the mantel when they're brought in. May should never be brought into a house, and many people, especially in Alderney, believe that bringing in furze or gorse means bringing in sorrow.

Should an unmarried woman go in and out of a house through a window which is not destined as a means of entrance or exit, she will never marry.

Should an unmarried woman enter and exit a house through a window that isn't meant for that purpose, she will never get married.

An umbrella should never be opened in a house, or placed upon a table, quarrelling and strife are sure to follow.

An umbrella should never be opened inside a house or placed on a table; arguments and conflicts are certain to follow.

It is supposed to be very unlucky when going out of the house, if the first person you meet is a woman. Never pass her if you can avoid it, but stand still and let her pass you.

It’s considered really bad luck to leave the house if the first person you encounter is a woman. Try not to walk past her if you can help it; instead, just stop and let her go by.

To keep witches from entering a stable and molesting the cattle a piece of naturally pierced flint-stone should be tied to the key of the stable door. On going down to a beach it is considered lucky to pick up a small stone and bring it away with you. Never give away money with a hole in it.

To stop witches from getting into a barn and bothering the livestock, you should tie a naturally pierced flint stone to the stable door key. When you visit a beach, it's considered lucky to pick up a small stone and take it home with you. Never give away money that has a hole in it.

If you think you are bewitched or that any one has a spite against you, throw a lump of salt on the fire, and as it burns blue the spite will evaporate.

If you feel like you're under a spell or someone has it out for you, toss a handful of salt on the fire, and as it burns blue, that negativity will disappear.

Fanny Ingrouille, of the Forest parish, from whom the foregoing was obtained, also repeated the following formula, which apparently was a programme for the week of a Guernsey country girl.

Fanny Ingrouille from the Forest parish, who provided the previous information, also shared the following plan, which seems to outline a week's schedule for a country girl from Guernsey.

“Au matin—Pierre Martin
Au ser—Jean Mauger[252]
Lundi, Mardi—Fêtes
Mercredi—Mà à ta tête
Jeudi, Vendredi—Fort travâs
Samedi—A la ville
Dimanche—Vée les filles.”

[251] The smallest local coin, value one-eighth of a penny.

[251] The smallest local coin, value one-eighth of a penny.

[252]Martin” and “Mauger” are two of the most widely spread of the country names.

[252]Martin” and “Mauger” are two of the most widely spread of the country names.

Guernsey Local Nicknames.

Alderney = Vâques (Cows).

Alderney = Vâques (Cows).

Sark = Corbins (Crows).

Sark = Corbins (Crows).

Jersey = Crapauds (Toads).

Jersey = Toads.

Guernsey = Anes (Donkeys).

Guernsey = Anes (Donkeys).

Guernsey Parish Nicknames.

St. Pierre Port = Les Cllichards (See Métivier’s Dictionnaire, p. 134.)

St. Peter Port = Les Cllichards (See Métivier’s Dictionnaire, p. 134.)

St. Samson = Raïnes (Frogs.)

St. Samson = Raïnes (Frogs.)

Le Valle = Ann’tons (Cockchafers.)

Le Valle = Ann’tons (Beetles.)

Le Catel = Le Câtelain est un âne-pur-sang.

Le Catel = The Câtelain is a thoroughbred donkey.

St. Sauveur = Fouarmillons (Ant lions.)

St. Sauveur = Ant lions

St. Pierre-du-Bois = Equerbots (Beetles).

St. Pierre-du-Bois = Equerbots (Beetles).

Torteval = Anes à pid de ch’vâ (Asses with horses’ feet.)

Torteval = Donkeys with hooves like horses.

La Forêt = Bourdons (Drones.)

La Forêt = Drones.

St. Martin = Dravants (Large Ray-fish.)

St. Martin = Dravants (Large Ray Fish.)

St. André = Craïnchons (siftings) “Ce qui reste dans le crible.”[253]

St. Andrew = Craïnchons (siftings) “Ce qui reste dans le crible.”[253]

[253] Criblure, Métivier, p. 152.—“In sifting corn the craïnchons are the light and defective grains and husks that gather in the middle of the sieve, as it is worked with a circular motion. St. Andrew’s is the middle parish of the island.”—From Mr. Linwood Pitts and “Bad’la goule.”

[253] Criblure, Métivier, p. 152.—“In sifting corn the craïnchons are the light and defective grains and husks that gather in the middle of the sieve, as it is worked with a circular motion. St. Andrew’s is the middle parish of the island.”—From Mr. Linwood Pitts and “Bad’la goule.”

Editor’s Note.

Editor's Note.

The following is a rhyme describing the girls of each parish, given me by the late Mr. Isaac Le Patourel, of St. Martin’s.

The following is a rhyme about the girls from each parish, shared with me by the late Mr. Isaac Le Patourel of St. Martin's.

Les Filles des Dix Paroisses.

The Girls of the Ten Parishes.

“Ce sont les filles de la Ville
Elles sont des jolies Belles!
Ce sont les filles de Saint Samson
Elles sont bonnes pour le lanchon![254]
Ce sont les filles du Valle
Elles sont prêtes pour faire du mal!
Ce sont les filles du Câté
Elles sont prêtes pour la gaieté!
Ce sont les filles de Saint Sauveur,
Elles sont toutes de bouane humeur!
Ce sont les filles de Saint Pierre
Ah! qu’elles sont terjours à braire![255]
Ce sont les filles de Tortevâ
Elles ont vraiment les pids de ch’vâ!
Ce sont les filles de la Forêt
Dame! ch’est qu’elles sont bien laides!
Ce sont les filles de St. Martin
Elles sont niais comme des lapins!
Ce sont les filles de Saint André
Elles seront toutes des delaissées!”

[254] Lanchon = Sand-eels.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lanchon = Sand eels.

[255] A braire = To weep.

A braire = To cry.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XVII.
Proverbs, Weather Sayings, etc.

“They serve to be interlaced in continued speech. They serve to be recited upon occasion of themselves. They serve, if you take out the kernel of them, and make them your own.”—Lord Verulam.

“They are meant to be woven into ongoing conversation. They are meant to be shared when the moment calls for it. They are useful, if you extract their essence and make them your own.”—Lord Verulam.

No nation is without its proverbs; but while in many cases these pithy sayings are the same in all languages, and merely literal translations from one dialect to another, in other instances the idea only is present, and the words in which the proverb is expressed have little or nothing in common, as, for example, the English saying:—“A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,” appears in French in the far less picturesque form of “un ‘tiens’ vaut mieut que deux ‘tu l’auras’.” Sometimes, from the peculiar circumstances of the people using it, a proverb takes a local tinge, and, in so doing, may change considerably from its original wording, while continuing at the same time to convey a similar lesson. Thus the pastoral saying:—“To lose one’s sheep for a penn’orth of tar,” becomes, very naturally, among a nautical population, “to lose one’s ship, etc.”

No country is without its proverbs; but while many of these succinct sayings are the same across languages and are just literal translations from one dialect to another, in some cases the idea is only present, and the expressions used in the proverb have little or nothing in common. For example, the English saying: “A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush” appears in French in the much less colorful form of “un ‘tiens’ vaut mieut que deux ‘tu l’auras’.” Sometimes, due to the unique circumstances of the people using it, a proverb can take on a local flavor and may change significantly from its original wording while still delivering a similar lesson. Thus, the pastoral saying: “To lose one’s sheep for a penn’orth of tar,” naturally shifts among a maritime community to “to lose one’s ship, etc.”

Some few proverbs are so thoroughly local as to[510] appear to have originated in the place where they are used.

Some proverbs are so specific to a region that they[510] seem to have come from the area where they are spoken.

Guernsey is not rich in proverbs properly so called; but, as might be expected among an agricultural and maritime people, weather-sayings are not uncommon. Many of these could no doubt be traced to the mother-country, Normandy, but some few may be indigenous, and the result of local observation.

Guernsey doesn't have many traditional proverbs; however, as you'd expect from a community focused on farming and fishing, weather-related sayings are quite common. Many of these likely come from the mother country, Normandy, but a few may be original and based on local observations.

We will give specimens of each class of these proverbial expressions, with such remarks as may be necessary to explain them as far as they can be explained; and, although many of them might be put into modern French, we have preferred retaining the old Norman dialect still preserved as the language of all the rural parts of the island.

We will provide examples of each type of these proverbial expressions, along with any remarks needed to explain them as much as possible; and while many of them could be translated into modern French, we have chosen to keep the old Norman dialect, which is still used in the rural areas of the island.

Proverbs.

Nou (on) ne va pas au jàn (àjonc) sans ses gànts.—No one goes to cut furze without gloves. If you would undertake an arduous matter, be well prepared for it.

No one goes to cut furze without gloves.—If you're going to take on a difficult task, make sure you’re well prepared for it.

Ch’est la coue (queue) qui est la pière (pire) à écorchier (écorcher).—It is the tail that is the hardest to flay. It is often more difficult to bring an affair to a successful end than to begin it.

It’s the tail that’s the hardest to skin.—It’s often more difficult to finish something successfully than to start it.

Qui sent mànjue (démangeaison) se gratte.—He who itches scratches himself. Nearly equivalent to the English saying, “The cap fits.”

Whoever itches scratches themselves.—It's almost the same as the English saying, “The cap fits.”

Quand le bouissé (boisseau) est pllein, i’ jette.—When the bushel-measure is full it runs over. The last straw breaks the camel’s back.

When the bushel-measure is full, it spills over.—The last straw breaks the camel’s back.

Building the south arm of the Town Harbour, connecting Castle Cornet with the Island.

Building the south arm of the Town Harbour, linking Castle Cornet with the Island.

Nécessitaï fait la vieille trottaïr.—Need will make an old woman trot.

Nécessitaï fait la vieille trottaïr.—Need will make an old woman hustle.

Au broue (brouille, embarras) est le gan (gain, profit).—No exact equivalent is to be found for this proverb, but it means that profit, in some way or other, may be made where there is much doing. The English saying “No pains, no gains,” comes near it.

In confusion (trouble, embarrassment) there is gain (profit).—There’s no exact equivalent for this proverb, but it means that profit can be made where there is a lot going on. The English saying “No pain, no gain” is similar.

Pûs (plus) de broue que de travâs (travail).—More bustle than work. Much cry and little wool.

Pûs (plus) de broue que de travâs (travail).—More fuss than work. A lot of noise and not much to show for it.

Mettre daeux guerbes (deux gerbes) en un llian (lien).—To bind up two sheaves with one wisp. To kill two birds with one stone.

Mettre daeux guerbes (deux gerbes) en un llian (lien).—To bind up two sheaves with one wisp. To kill two birds with one stone.

Biautaï (beauté) sans bountaï (bonté), ne vaut pas vin évantaï.—Beauty, without goodness, is not worth stale wine.

Beauty without goodness isn't worth stale wine.

L’amour hâle (tire) pûs (plus) que chent (cent) bœufs.—Love draws more than a hundred oxen.

Love pulls more than a hundred oxen.

A p’tit pourche (pourceau) grosse pânais.—The little pig gets the big parsnip. The youngest child is the most petted.

A little pig gets the big parsnip.—The youngest child is the most spoiled.

Qui paie s’acquitte; qui s’acquitte s’enrichit.—He who pays his way keeps out of debt; he who keeps out of debt gets rich. No comment is needed on this thoroughly practical proverb.

Who pays their way stays out of debt; who stays out of debt gets rich.—No explanation is needed for this straightforward proverb.

Si nou (on) lli dounne ùn peis (pois) i’ prend une faïve.—If you give him a pea, he’ll take a bean. Give him an inch, he’ll take an ell.

If you give him a pea, he’ll take a bean.—If you give him an inch, he’ll take a mile.

Ch’n’est pas ôve (avec) du vinaigre que nous (on) attrâpe des mouques (mouches).—Flies are not caught with vinegar. Nothing is to be gained by roughness.

It’s not with vinegar that we catch flies.—Flies are not caught with vinegar. Nothing is to be gained by being harsh.

Qui peut volaïr (voler) ùn œuf, peut volaïr ùn bœuf.—He who would steal an egg would steal an ox. Be honest in the smallest matters.

Who can steal an egg can steal an ox.—He who would steal an egg would steal an ox. Be honest in the smallest matters.

F’rine du guiablle (diable) s’en va en bran (son).—The devil’s flour turns to bran. Ill-gotten wealth never prospers.

The devil's flour turns to bran.—Ill-gotten wealth never prospers.

Chàngement d’herbage est bouan (bon) pour les jânes viaux (jeunes veaux).—Change of pasture is good for young calves. Variety is necessary for the young. “Home-keeping youth have ever homely wits.”

Changing pastures is good for young calves.—Change of pasture is beneficial for young calves. Variety is essential for the young. “Home-bound youth have always simple minds.”

I’ ne faut pas faire le cottìn (cabane, crêche) d’vànt que le viau seit naï. (Avant que le veau ne soit né).—One must not make the crib before the calf is born. Do not count your chickens before they are hatched.

You shouldn't build the crib before the calf is born. (Before the calf is born).—Don't count your chickens before they are hatched.

S’il ne l’a en breuf, il l’aira (l’aura) en soupe.—If he does not get it in broth, he’ll get it in soup. If he cannot obtain his end by one means, he will by another.

If he doesn’t get it in broth, he’ll get it in soup. —If he can't achieve his goal one way, he'll find another way.

Apprins au ber (berceau), dure jusqu’au ver.—What is learnt in the cradle goes with one to the grave—literally “to the worm.”

What is learned in the cradle stays with you to the grave—literally “to the worm.”

La bête d’un poure (pauvre) houme (homme) mourrait pûs-à-caoup (plus tôt) que li (lui).—He would die more opportunely than a poor man’s beast, is said of a person whose death would not leave much cause for regret.

The beast of a poor man would die sooner than him.—He would die more conveniently than a poor man's beast, referring to someone whose passing would not be greatly mourned.

Les p’tits tchiens (chiens) out de longues coues (queux).—Is the equivalent of the French proverb, “dans les petites boîtes les bons onguents;” precious ointments are in small boxes.

The little dogs (dogs) have long tails.—It’s the equivalent of the French proverb, “good things come in small packages;” valuable ointments are in small containers.

Ch’est une querrue à tchiens (charrue à chiens).—It is a plough drawn by dogs, is said of any affair which is badly conducted—where those who ought to work in concert are pulling different ways, like two dogs on a leash.

It's a dog plough.—It refers to a situation that is poorly managed—where those who should be working together are pulling in different directions, like two dogs on a leash.

Un mouisson (oiseau) à la main vaut mûx que daeux qui volent.—A bird in the hand is worth two on the wing.

A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.

Il n’y a fagot qui n’trouve sen lliàn (lien).—There is no faggot but what at last finds a band. Every Jack has his Jill; every dog has his day.

There’s no faggot that doesn’t eventually find a band.—Every Jack has his Jill; every dog has his day.

I’ n’y a fagot qui n’vaut sa lliache (liasse).—There is no faggot so bad as not to be worth a band.

There's no bundle that's not worth tying up.—There is no faggot so bad as not to be worth a band.

Qui mange la craïme ne rend pas du burre (beurre).—He who eats his cream makes no butter. You cannot eat your cake and have it.

Whoever eats the cream won't make any butter.—You can't eat your cake and still have it.

I’ ne vaut pas grànd burre (beurre).—He or it is not worth much butter; meaning, such an one is not worth much, the matter is not worth going to any expense about; an allusion to a worthless fish on which the butter used in cooking it is so much thrown away.

He or it isn't worth much butter.—This means that someone or something isn't worth much; it’s not worth spending money or effort on. It refers to a useless fish where the butter used in cooking it is wasted.

Ecoute-paret (paroi) jamais n’ot dret (n’ouit droit).—An eavesdropper never hears good.

An eavesdropper never hears anything good.

I’ n’y a rien itaï (tel) que sé (soi) sa qu’minse (chemise) lavaïr (laver).—There is nothing like washing your own shirt. If you wish a thing well done, do it yourself. It is also used in the sense of “Wash your dirty linen at home.”

There's nothing quite like washing your own shirt.—If you want something done right, do it yourself. It's also used in the sense of "Handle your problems privately."

Nou (on) ne trâche (cherche) pas de la graïsse dans le nic (nid) d’ùn tchien (chien).—No one thinks of looking for fat in a dog’s kennel. Look not for qualities where they are not likely to be found, as generosity in a miser, or honesty in a thief.

No one looks for fat in a dog's kennel.—No one thinks of looking for qualities where they are unlikely to be found, like generosity in a miser, or honesty in a thief.

Si ùn cat (chat) s’amord (s’adonne) au lard, nou ne sairait (saurait) l’en d’s’amordre.—If a cat takes a liking for bacon you can’t break her of it. It is difficult to get rid of bad habits.

If a cat develops a taste for bacon, you can't get her to stop.—It's hard to shake off bad habits.

P’tit à p’tit l’ouaisé (oiseau) fait sen nic (nid).—Little by little the bird builds her nest. Rome was not built in a day.

Little by little, the bird builds her nest. — Rome wasn't built in a day.

Tout neû g’nêt (neuf balai) néquie (nettoie) net.—A new broom sweeps clean.

A fresh start brings change.

I’ n’y a itaïls (tels) que les féniêns (fainéants) quand i’ s’y mettent.—There are none like idlers when they once set to work.

There are none like idlers when they finally get to work.

Ch’est cauches (bas, chausses) grises, et grises cauches.—This is the equivalent of the French proverb “C’est bonnet blanc, et blanc bonnet,” and the English, “Six of one, and half-a-dozen of the other.”

These are gray trousers (low, stockings), and gray stockings.—This is the equivalent of the French proverb “C’est bonnet blanc, et blanc bonnet,” and the English, “Six of one, and half-a-dozen of the other.”

Ch’n’est pas les ciens (ceux) qui labourent le pûs près du fossaï (de la haie) qui sont les pûs riches.—It is not they who plough nearest the hedge who are the richest. Economy may be carried too far.

It’s not the ones who plow closest to the hedge who are the richest.—Economy can be taken too far.

I’ s’y entend coume à ramaïr (ramer) des chaoux (choux).—He understands as much about it as about putting pea-sticks to cabbages. The meaning conveyed being: he knows nothing at all about it.

He knows as much about it as he does about using sticks to support cabbages.—The implication is that he doesn't know anything at all about it.

Tout chu (ce) qui vient de flot se retournera d’èbe.—All that comes with the flood will return with the ebb. Riches too rapidly acquired, or ill-gotten, will disappear as quickly as they came—nearly equivalent to the French proverb “Ce qui vient de la flûte s’en va par le tambour.”

Everything that comes in with the flood will go out with the ebb.—All that comes with the flood will return with the ebb. Wealth that is gained too quickly or through dishonest means will vanish just as fast as it arrived—almost the same as the French saying “What comes in through the flute goes out through the drum.”

Si l’houme aïme autre mûx que sé (mieux que soi) au moulìn i’ mourra de set (soif).—If a man loves others more than himself, he will die of thirst even were he in a mill. The mill spoken of in this selfish proverb, which is equivalent to “Look after number one,” is, of course, a water-mill.

If a man loves others more than himself, he will die of thirst even if he’s in a mill.—The mill mentioned in this selfish saying, which is similar to “Look after number one,” is, of course, a water mill.

Biauture (beau-temps, beauté) d’hiver; santaï (santé) de vieil homme; parole de gentilhomme; ne t’y fie, homme!—A fine day in winter, the health of an old man, the word of a nobleman; trust to none of these, O man! The marked distinction of “noble” and “rôturier,” if such ever existed in Guernsey, died out many centuries ago; and this proverb has all the appearance of an importation from Normandy, or some other part of France, where the peasantry were oppressed by the feudal system. The word “biauture” does not belong to the Guernsey dialect, and when the saying is quoted in the present, it is generally with reference to the two first clauses.

Beautiful winter day; health of an old man; word of a nobleman; don't trust any of these, man!—A lovely day in winter, the well-being of an elderly man, the promise of a nobleman; rely on none of these, O man! The clear separation between "noble" and "commoner," if it ever existed in Guernsey, faded away many centuries ago; and this saying seems to have come from Normandy or another part of France, where the peasants were oppressed by the feudal system. The word "biauture" doesn’t belong to the Guernsey dialect, and when this saying is cited today, it’s usually in reference to the first two clauses.

Un tchien (chien) vaut bien p’tit qui ne vaut pas ùn caoup de sufflet (coup de sifflet).—A dog that is not worth whistling for is not worth much.

A dog that isn't worth whistling for isn't worth much.

Les grands diseurs sont de p’tits faiseurs.—Great talkers are little doers.

Talk is cheap; actions matter.

Où ’est qu’il y a du crottin, il y a du lapìn.—Where you see their droppings, you may expect to find rabbits. Used both literally and metaphorically. There is no smoke without fire.

Where there's droppings, you can expect to find rabbits.—Wherever you see their droppings, you can expect to find rabbits. Used both literally and metaphorically. There’s no smoke without fire.

Il y a terjoûs (toujours) un épi qui mànque à la guerbe (gerbe).—There is always a spike of corn lacking in the sheaf. Nothing is ever perfect.

There is always a spike of corn missing in the sheaf.—Nothing is ever perfect.

I’ n’y a bouais (bois) dont non (on) n’fait buche.—There is no wood but what will serve for firing, meaning that everything can be put to some use or other; but the latter half of the proverb is sometimes varied to “dont i’ n’ fait buche,” and it is then equivalent to the English saying[517] “All is fish that comes to his net.”

There's no wood that can't be used for fire.—This means that everything can be put to some use; however, the second part of the proverb is sometimes changed to “that which doesn't make a log,” which is then equivalent to the English saying[517] “Everything is fair game.”

Va où tu peux, meurs où tu deis (dois).—Go where you can, die where you must. Dispose of your life as you please, death is inevitable.

Go where you can, die where you must.—Go where you can, die where you have to. Live your life as you want, death is unavoidable.

Il est niais coume Dadais qui se couachait (couchait) dans l’iaue (eau) d’paeur (peur) d’être mouailli (mouillé).—He is as foolish as Dadais who lay down in the water to avoid getting wet in a shower.

He is as foolish as Dadais who lay down in the water to avoid getting wet.

Il est niais coume Dadais qui tâte l’iaue pour vée (voir) s’a bouit (bout).—He is as stupid as Dadais who puts his hand into the water to feel if it is boiling.

He is as stupid as Dadais who puts his hand into the water to see if it's boiling.

Il est pûs (plus) niais que Dadais qui se fouittait de crêpes.[256]—He is more simple than Dadais who flogged himself with pancakes. The word “Dadais” is used in the sense of simpleton. In the three sayings that we have just quoted “Dadais” bears a strong family resemblance to the “Simple Simons” and “Silly Billies” of English nursery tales.

Il est pûs (plus) niais que Dadais qui se fouittait de crêpes.[256]—He is more simple than Dadais who flogged himself with pancakes. The word “Dadais” is used in the sense of simpleton. In the three sayings that we have just quoted “Dadais” bears a strong family resemblance to the “Simple Simons” and “Silly Billies” of English nursery tales.

Ch’tait du temps du Rouai (Roi) Jehan. Ch’était du temps des Scots.—Are used in speaking of events which took place beyond the memory of man. It is easy to understand how the reign of King John came to form an epoch in the history of Guernsey; for it was then that the connexion with the mother-country, Normandy, was severed, and the islands, until then part and parcel of that Duchy, became attached to the Crown of England, and have so continued ever since. But it is not so easy to say when or how the latter saying originated. It may refer to an invasion[518] of the island by David Bruce, about the tenth year of Edward III., (A.D. 1336); when great atrocities appear to have been committed on the inhabitants; but some old people seem to think—and probably with reason—that the “Scots” were a Scotch regiment sent here in the early part of last century on a fear of hostilities breaking out between England and France. It is right, however, to notice that in the Guernsey dialect “Ecossais” and not “Scots” is used to designate Scotchmen.

It was during the time of King John. It was the time of the Scots.—These phrases are used to talk about events that happened long before anyone alive could remember. It's easy to see why King John's reign marks a significant period in Guernsey's history; it was when the ties with the mother country, Normandy, were cut, and the islands, which had been part of that Duchy, became part of the Crown of England, a status they have maintained ever since. However, it’s harder to pinpoint when or how the latter saying began. It might refer to an invasion of the island by David Bruce around the tenth year of Edward III (A.D. 1336), during which serious atrocities were reportedly carried out against the locals. Yet, some older residents believe—and likely for good reason—that the “Scots” were actually a Scottish regiment sent here in the early part of the last century due to concerns about possible conflict between England and France. It’s worth noting that in the Guernsey dialect, “Ecossais” is used instead of “Scots” to refer to Scottish people.

I’ mànge coum’ un varou.—He eats like an ogre, is the exact English equivalent of this saying; but there are few who use the saying who could say what is meant by “un varou.” It is, undoubtedly, the same as the French “loup-garou” in English—a were-wolf; and may have reference to the old superstition of men and women being turned into wolves.

I eat like an ogre.—He eats like an ogre, is the exact English equivalent of this saying; but there are few who use the saying who could explain what is meant by “un varou.” It is, undoubtedly, the same as the French “loup-garou” in English—a werewolf; and may refer to the old superstition of men and women being turned into wolves.

I’ s’en est allaï (allé) les pids (pieds) d’vànt.—He has gone feet foremost. He has been carried to his grave.

He's gone feet first.—He has been carried to his grave.

Il a étaï enterraï la tête ès tchiens (aux chiens) dehors.—Is used in the same sense as “being buried like a dog.”

He was buried headfirst like a dog outside.—Is used in the same sense as “being buried like a dog.”

Il a tête et bounet (bonnet).—He has a head, yea, and a cap, is said of an opinionated man.

He has a head and a cap.—This is said about an opinionated man.

I’ n’en reste ni tchiesse (cuisse) ni aïle.—There neither remains leg nor wing. All is lost, nothing remains.

I’m left with neither leg nor wing.—There remains neither leg nor wing. All is lost, nothing remains.

I’ quient (tient) d’la chouque (souche).—He’s a chip of the old block.

I’ quient (tient) d’la chouque (souche).—He’s a chip off the old block.

I’ fait rille (raie) de gras.—He is making a streak of fat, is said of a man who is prospering in his affairs, in allusion to a pig that is being fattened.

He is making a streak of fat.—This is said of a man who is doing well in his business, referring to a pig that is being fattened.

I’ peut mànger sa gâche (galette) dorâïe (beurrée) des daeux bords (des deux côtés).—He can eat his cake buttered on both sides. He is rich enough not to be obliged to spare himself any indulgence.

He can eat his cake buttered on both sides.—He is rich enough not to have to hold back on any indulgence.

I’ mànge sa dorâie (tranche de pain beurré) grajie (grattée).—He spares the butter on his bread, either from poverty or from avarice. It is “bread and scrape.”

I’ mànge sa dorâie (slice of buttered bread) grajie (scraped).—He uses very little butter on his bread, either out of poverty or greed. It’s “bread and scrape.”

I’ prend les cauches (chausses, bas,) pour les sôlers (souliers).—He mistakes the stockings for the shoes. He is a blunderer who does not know one thing from another.

I take the stockings for the shoes.—He confuses the stockings with the shoes. He is a blunderer who doesn’t know one thing from another.

Il a paeux (peur) des p’tits sôlers (souliers).—He is afraid of the little shoes, is said of a man who is unwilling to enter into the estate of matrimony for fear of the additional expenses that it will entail—shoes for the children being a considerable item in the disbursements of a poor family.

He is afraid of little shoes. — This is said of a man who is reluctant to get married because he fears the extra costs it will bring—shoes for the kids being a significant expense in a poor family's budget.

I’ n’en prend ni compte ni taille.—He takes no account nor tally. He lets matters take their course.

I don't take any account or make any tally.—He takes no account or tally. He lets things unfold naturally.

V’là une fière perruque à débouquèr (démêler).—There’s a fine wig to comb out! Is said of an affair which is almost hopelessly involved.

Here’s a fine wig to comb out!—This is said about a situation that is almost hopelessly tangled.

Il a fait pertus (pertuis, trou) sous l’iaue (eau).—He has made a hole in the water. He has disappeared furtively. Compare with the French saying “Il a fait un trou à la lune.”

He made a hole in the water.—He has disappeared quietly. Compare with the French saying “He made a hole in the moon.”

I’ vêt (voit) sept lieues dans la brune.—He sees seven leagues through the fog, is said derisively of a man who boasts of being more clearsighted than his neighbours.

I’ve seen seven leagues through the fog.—This is said mockingly about a man who claims to have better insight than his neighbors.

Il est montaï (monté) sur ses pontificaux.—He is in his pontificals, is equivalent to the English saying “He is riding the high horse,”—asserting his dignity when there is no need to do so.

He is in his pontificals.—He is in his ceremonial robes, which is similar to the English saying “He is riding the high horse,”—claiming his dignity when it's unnecessary.

Ch’est le bouâine (borgne) qui mène l’aveuglle.—The one-eyed man is leading the blind man.

It's the one-eyed man who is leading the blind man.

Nou (on) ne saït pouit (point) où il puche (puise).—One knows not what well he draws from, is said of a man who manages to get on without any very visible means of existence.

One doesn't know from which well he draws.—This is said of a man who manages to get by without any obvious means of support.

Trop de cuisiniers gâtent la soupe.—Too many cooks spoil the broth.

Too many cooks spoil the broth.

I’ n’y a pas de rue sàns but.—There is no road but has an ending. Equivalent to “It is a long lane that has no turning.”

There is no road without an end.—There is no road that doesn't have a conclusion. Equivalent to “It is a long lane that has no turning.”

S’il y avait un démarieur, il airait (aurait) pûs (plus) à faire que tous les marieurs.—If there were an “un-marryer” he would have more work to do than all the “marryers.”

If there were an “un-marryer,” he would have more to do than all the “marryers.”

Ce n’est pas tout que les chaous, faut de la graîsse à les cuire.—Cabbages alone are not sufficient, one must have grease to cook them with. Generally applied to “parvenus,” who have money but no manners.

It's not enough just to have cabbages; you need some grease to cook them.—Cabbages alone are not sufficient, one must have grease to cook them with. Generally applied to “upstarts,” who have money but no manners.

Nou’ n’engraisse pouit les p’tits cochons d’iau fine.—Little pigs are not fattened by pure water.

Little pigs are not fattened by pure water.

Vieille pie a plus d’un pertus à son nic (nid).—An old magpie has more than one hole in her nest. Said of a man who is skilful at evasion.

Old magpies have more than one hole in their nest.—Said of a man who is skilled at evasion.

T’as acouare les jaunes talons.—You have still got yellow heels, is said to youngsters who are too presuming in giving their opinion in the presence of their elders. Compare the French “blanc-bec” and[521] “béjaune.”

You still have those yellow heels.—This is said to young people who are overly confident in expressing their opinions around their elders. Compare the French “blanc-bec” and[521] “béjaune.”

Ch’est la vermeïne (vermine) qui mànge (mange) l’tâs (le tas).—It is the vermin that eats up the stack. Said of a father who has a large family of children drawing upon him and eating up all his savings.

It's the vermin that eats up the stack.—This is said about a father with a large family of children who rely on him and consume all his savings.

[256] Editor’s Note.—The version I have heard of this proverb is: “Il est niais coume Dadais qui se fouittait de crêpes et tout-le-temps mourait de faim.”

[256] Editor's Note.—The version I have heard of this proverb is: “Il est niais coume Dadais qui se fouittait de crêpes et tout-le-temps mourait de faim.”

Popular Sayings.

There are certain popular sayings which contain a comparison, and which, although in a strict sense they cannot be called proverbs, may yet be classed with them. Some of these contain words which have become obsolete, or, at least, antiquated. “Vier (vieux) comme suée” equivalent to “As old as the hills,” may be quoted as an example, for not only is the word “suée” obsolete, but its very meaning is forgotten and unknown. Mr. George Métivier, a learned philologist, author of the Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, ou Recueil des Mots particuliers au Dialecte de Guernesey, is inclined to refer it to the old French suée signifying sueur, sweat, used in the sense of labour. The conjecture is ingenious, but not quite satisfactory.

There are certain popular sayings that make comparisons, and while they can't strictly be called proverbs, they can still be grouped with them. Some of these sayings include words that have become outdated or, at the very least, old-fashioned. For example, “Vier (vieux) comme suée,” which means “As old as the hills,” is a case in point, since not only is the word “suée” outdated, but its meaning has also been forgotten and is no longer known. Mr. George Métivier, a knowledgeable linguist and author of the Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, ou Recueil des Mots particuliers au Dialecte de Guernesey, suggests that it relates to the old French word suée, meaning sueur, or sweat, used in the context of hard work. This idea is clever but not entirely convincing.

I’ s’est maniaï (manié) coume un albroche.—He has conducted himself like a boor. Roquefort in his “Glossaire de la Langue Romane” explains the word Allobroge as “un homme grossier, un rustre, etc.,” and gives Adlobrius, Allobrox, as the Latin forms. According to Ducange, these words signify a citizen or native of Gaul. The Allobroges, however, in the time[522] of the Roman Empire, were the tribes inhabiting Savoy and Piedmont.

He has acted like a rude person.—Roquefort in his “Glossaire de la Langue Romane” describes the term Allobroge as “a crude man, a boor, etc.,” and lists Adlobrius, Allobrox as the Latin forms. According to Ducange, these words refer to a citizen or native of Gaul. The Allobroges, however, during the time[522] of the Roman Empire, were the tribes living in Savoy and Piedmont.

I’ bét (boit) coume ùn alputre.—Is used in the sense of “He drinks like a fish,” but why the alputre,—rockling, or sea-loach,—should be singled out among fishes for bibulous propensities, it is impossible to guess.

I drink like a fish.—Is used in the sense of "He drinks like a fish," but why the alputre,—rockling, or sea-loach,—should be singled out among fish for its drinking habits, it is impossible to guess.

I’ plleut coume cis (chez) Pierre de Garis.—Is used in the sense of “raining cats and dogs.” A certain Pierre de Garis, a merchant of Bayonne, in the time when Aquitaine was governed by English Princes, was appointed to the responsible office of Bailiff of Guernsey, about the year 1325.[523][257] In all probability he derived his name from a small town called Garis, about half-way between Bayonne and St. Jean-de-Luz. He became the founder of a family of importance, not only in Guernsey, but also in the neighbouring island of Jersey, and of which there are still numerous descendants. It is not very likely that the saying dates so far back as the fourteenth century, although it has no doubt a very respectable antiquity. We can only conjecture that it must have derived its origin from some well-known Pierre de Garis of indolent or miserly habits, who allowed the roof of his dwelling to fall into decay and let in the rain, and so became a by-word with his neighbours.

I’ plleut coume cis (chez) Pierre de Garis.—Is used in the sense of “raining cats and dogs.” A certain Pierre de Garis, a merchant of Bayonne, in the time when Aquitaine was governed by English Princes, was appointed to the responsible office of Bailiff of Guernsey, about the year 1325.[523][257] In all probability he derived his name from a small town called Garis, about half-way between Bayonne and St. Jean-de-Luz. He became the founder of a family of importance, not only in Guernsey, but also in the neighbouring island of Jersey, and of which there are still numerous descendants. It is not very likely that the saying dates so far back as the fourteenth century, although it has no doubt a very respectable antiquity. We can only conjecture that it must have derived its origin from some well-known Pierre de Garis of indolent or miserly habits, who allowed the roof of his dwelling to fall into decay and let in the rain, and so became a by-word with his neighbours.

Ill’ y en a assaï (assez) pour tous les Tostevins.—There is enough for all the Tostevins—is said when there is an abundance of anything—enough and to spare. The name is extremely common in the western parishes of Guernsey, especially in St. Pierre-du-Bois and Torteval, where many of those who bear it are stone-masons who walk every day into town—a distance of five or six miles—to their work. Perhaps the good appetite they acquire in so long a walk may have had something to do in originating the saying.

There’s plenty for all the Tostevins.—This is said when there’s an abundance of something—more than enough. The name is very common in the western parishes of Guernsey, especially in St. Pierre-du-Bois and Torteval, where many of those who have it are stone masons who walk into town every day—a distance of five or six miles—to work. Perhaps the good appetite they develop from such a long walk contributed to the saying.

Jaune coume q’zette.—As yellow as a daffodil, is equivalent to the English saying “As yellow as crow’s foot.” It is sometimes varied to “jaune coume du murlu,” this last word being the local name of the corn-marigold and the ox-eye daisy.

As yellow as a daffodil.—This is similar to the English expression “As yellow as crow’s foot.” It is sometimes changed to “as yellow as murlu,” with the last word being the local name for the corn-marigold and the ox-eye daisy.

Vert coume ache.—As green as smallage—a herb closely allied to celery and parsley, and, like[524] them, intensely green—is used where we should say in English “As green as grass.”

As green as a leek.—As green as smallage—a herb closely related to celery and parsley, and, like [524] them, incredibly green—is used where we would say in English “As green as grass.”

Chièr (cher) coume paivre (poivre).—As dear as pepper, is a comparison which must have originated when this useful condiment, now within the reach of the poorest, was a luxury brought from far and obtainable only by the rich. Quit-rents payable in pepper were not unknown in the middle-ages; and in the Extente, or account of the revenues and obligations of the Crown in Guernsey, drawn up in the fifth year of the reign of King Edward III., A.D. 1331, there is an item of a quarter of a pound of pepper to be paid annually at Michaelmas, by a tenant of lands situated in the parish of St. Martin’s. The money payment for which this rent was commuted at that time was twelve deniers tournois, which would make the value of a pound four sols tournois, no inconsiderable sum in those days.

Chièr (cher) coume paivre (poivre).—As dear as pepper is a saying that likely started when this essential spice, now affordable for everyone, was a luxury imported from distant places and only accessible to the wealthy. In the Middle Ages, it was not unusual for rent payments to be made in pepper; and in the Extente, or record of the Crown's revenues and obligations in Guernsey, created in the fifth year of King Edward III's reign, A.D. 1331, there is a record of a quarter pound of pepper to be paid annually at Michaelmas by a land tenant in St. Martin’s parish. The cash equivalent for this rent at that time was twelve deniers tournois, which would price a pound at four sols tournois—no small amount in those days.

I’ chànte coume ùn orateur.—He sings like an orator. A loud voice is certainly desirable in one who attempts to speak in public. Our countrymen seem to consider it equally necessary and admirable in a singer.

I sing like an orator.—He sings like a speaker. A strong voice is definitely an advantage for someone trying to talk in public. Our fellow countrymen seem to think it's just as essential and impressive in a singer.

Orguillaeux (orgueilleux) coume ùn pouâis (pou) sûs v’louss (velours).—As proud as that insect which Shakespeare calls “a familiar beast to man” may be supposed to feel when it finds itself on velvet.

Arrogant like a flea on velvet.—As proud as that insect which Shakespeare calls “a familiar beast to man” might feel when it finds itself on velvet.

Caûd (chaud) coume braïze.—As hot as embers, needs no explanation.

Caûd (chaud) coume braïze.—As hot as embers, needs no explanation.

Ch’est coume un bourdon dans une canne.—It is like a humble bee in a can—is said of a droning monotonous style of preaching or speaking.

It's like a bumblebee in a can.—This is used to describe a droning, monotonous style of preaching or speaking.

Ch’est coume les prières de Jacques Ozanne qui n’ont pas de fin.—It is like James Ozanne’s prayers which never come to an end. This is said of any matter which is prolonged to an unreasonable extent; but nothing seems now to be known of the individual whose lengthy supplications gave rise to the saying.

It’s like James Ozanne’s prayers that never seem to end.—This refers to anything that drags on for an unreasonable amount of time; however, nothing is really known anymore about the person whose long-winded prayers inspired the saying.

T’es coume Jean Le Tocq.—You are like Jean Le Tocq. This is addressed to a man who is seen abroad at an earlier hour than usual, and contains an allusion to two lines in the old Guernsey ballad of the invasion of the island by Evan of Wales in 1373, where it is said:—

You’re like Jean Le Tocq.—This is addressed to a man who is seen out and about earlier than usual, and it refers to two lines in the old Guernsey ballad about the island's invasion by Evan of Wales in 1373, where it says:—

“Jean Le Tocq sy se leva
Plus matin qu’a l’accoutumée.”

Indeed this last line is generally added.

Indeed, this last line is usually included.

Il a la conscience de la jument Rabey qui mangit s’en poulâin.—He has the conscience of Rabey’s mare, who ate her foal. Said of an utterly hard-hearted and unscrupulous man. The Rabeys are a well-known country family, and it is possible that this proverb refers to some domestic tragedy, the details of which have long been forgotten.

He has the conscience of Rabey’s mare, who ate her foal.—This is said of someone who is utterly heartless and unscrupulous. The Rabey family is a well-known local family, and this saying might refer to some long-forgotten domestic tragedy.

Avoir le corset de Maître George.—To wear the corset of Maître George. An allusion is here meant to a certain George Fénien. The Féniens were a family who owned property in Fountain Street, and seem to have become extinct towards the middle of the eighteenth century. This expression is applied to an indolent man, so that the “Maître George Fénien”[258] here alluded to[526] must have lived up to his name, Fénien—Fainéant—a sluggard. We have seen in some of the preceding proverbs and sayings, allusions to individuals and families. Here are two or three more of the same kind:—

Avoir le corset de Maître George.—To wear the corset of Maître George. An allusion is here meant to a certain George Fénien. The Féniens were a family who owned property in Fountain Street, and seem to have become extinct towards the middle of the eighteenth century. This expression is applied to an indolent man, so that the “Maître George Fénien”[258] here alluded to[526] must have lived up to his name, Fénien—Fainéant—a sluggard. We have seen in some of the preceding proverbs and sayings, allusions to individuals and families. Here are two or three more of the same kind:—

I’ fait de sen Quéripel.—Is untranslatable literally, but may be rendered “he acts like a Quéripel.” and is said of a man whose vanity leads him to give himself airs, and take too much upon himself. The name existed in Guernsey as early as the fourteenth century, at which time it was written Carupel, but there is not the slightest clue when or how the saying originated. It may possibly be a corruption of some proverbial expression current in Normandy.

I’ fait de sen Quéripel.—It's untranslatable literally, but it can be interpreted as "he acts like a Quéripel." This term describes a man whose vanity drives him to act superior and take on too much. The name has been around in Guernsey since at least the fourteenth century, where it was spelled Carupel, but there's no indication of when or how the phrase started. It might be a twist on some well-known saying from Normandy.

Il est dans les Arabies de Mons. Roland.—“He has got into Mr. Roland’s Arabias,” is a remark made when a preacher, a public speaker, or any one who sets up for a talker, has got beyond his depth, and is discoursing on a subject which he does not understand. The Rolands, now extinct, are believed to have been a Huguenot family that took refuge in Guernsey in the sixteenth century.[259] The Monsr. Roland who figures in the saying is supposed to have been a schoolmaster.[527][260]

Il est dans les Arabies de Mons. Roland.—“He has got into Mr. Roland’s Arabias,” is a remark made when a preacher, a public speaker, or any one who sets up for a talker, has got beyond his depth, and is discoursing on a subject which he does not understand. The Rolands, now extinct, are believed to have been a Huguenot family that took refuge in Guernsey in the sixteenth century.[259] The Monsr. Roland who figures in the saying is supposed to have been a schoolmaster.[527][260]

Old Guernsey House.

Old Guernsey House.

Ch’est prendre de Pierre Chyvret pour dounaïr à Monsieur Careye.—“It is taking from Pierre Chyvret to give to Mr. Carey,” is used in the sense of “sending coals to Newcastle,” or “taking from the poor to give to the rich;” but who the particular individuals were whose names figure in this saying it is impossible to say. In the reign of Queen Elizabeth a Mr. Nicholas Careye was farmer of most, if not all, the mills in Guernsey situated on the Crown domain, he being then Her Majesty’s Receiver. At a time when all persons residing on a manor were obliged to bring their corn to be ground at their Lord’s mill, under severe penalties, such a monopoly in the mills as Mr. Carey possessed, must have tended to make him a very wealthy man.[261] It is not unlikely that he, or one of his immediate descendants, who enjoyed the same privilege, may have been the person whose name became proverbial for riches. The name of Peter Chyvret occurs in another saying too coarse to be quoted, but which suggests the idea that he may have been an idiot, and, if so, probably living on charity. It is, however, worth noting that a certain Peter Chyvret was, about the beginning of the present century, in possession of property situated in the neighbourhood of one of the mills of which we have spoken. He is reported to have been one of those eccentric characters of whom it is difficult to say whether they have all their mental faculties—a mixture, in fact, of shrewdness and simplicity. As he was by no means in indigent circumstances it is scarcely probable that he can be the same man alluded to in this saying.

Ch’est prendre de Pierre Chyvret pour dounaïr à Monsieur Careye.—“It is taking from Pierre Chyvret to give to Mr. Carey,” is used in the sense of “sending coals to Newcastle,” or “taking from the poor to give to the rich;” but who the particular individuals were whose names figure in this saying it is impossible to say. In the reign of Queen Elizabeth a Mr. Nicholas Careye was farmer of most, if not all, the mills in Guernsey situated on the Crown domain, he being then Her Majesty’s Receiver. At a time when all persons residing on a manor were obliged to bring their corn to be ground at their Lord’s mill, under severe penalties, such a monopoly in the mills as Mr. Carey possessed, must have tended to make him a very wealthy man.[261] It is not unlikely that he, or one of his immediate descendants, who enjoyed the same privilege, may have been the person whose name became proverbial for riches. The name of Peter Chyvret occurs in another saying too coarse to be quoted, but which suggests the idea that he may have been an idiot, and, if so, probably living on charity. It is, however, worth noting that a certain Peter Chyvret was, about the beginning of the present century, in possession of property situated in the neighbourhood of one of the mills of which we have spoken. He is reported to have been one of those eccentric characters of whom it is difficult to say whether they have all their mental faculties—a mixture, in fact, of shrewdness and simplicity. As he was by no means in indigent circumstances it is scarcely probable that he can be the same man alluded to in this saying.

Tenir à pìnche-beleïne.—Means to hold lightly, without a firm grasp. It is used in the following proverbial saying:—

Tenir à pìnche-beleïne.—Means to hold lightly, without a firm grasp. It is used in the following proverbial saying:—

“A pìnche-beleïne—sû la haute épeine,
Si je m’déroque—je n’en dirai mot.”

—Which may be freely translated:—“Holding on too lightly, if I fall from the tree I shall say nothing about it.” If I suffer from my own negligence I must not complain.

—Which may be freely translated:—“If I don't hold on tightly, and I fall from the tree, I won’t say a word about it.” If I face the consequences of my own carelessness, I have no right to complain.

[257] Editor’s Note. The following short pedigree of the first members of the de Garis family in the island may prove interesting:—It is extracted from the proceedings of the law suit re the Fief Handois in 1497. See Additional MSS. British Museum, 30, 188.

[257] Editor's Note. The following short pedigree of the first members of the de Garis family in the island may prove interesting:—It is extracted from the proceedings of the law suit re the Fief Handois in 1497. See Additional MSS. British Museum, 30, 188.

Geneaological table; too complex to render accurately as HTML, but available as an image and/or in the text version.

In the “Extente” of 1331, Pierre and John de Garis held land in the parishes of St. Peter Port, St. Andrew’s, St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood, and St. Sampson’s. In the “Calendars of Patent Rolls” for the years 1328-36, we find Nicholaa, Abbess of the Holy Trinity, Caen, nominating Peter and William de Garis her Attorneys in the Channel Islands, and in 1332 a Commission was given to Robert de Norton, William de la Rue, and Peter de Garis to survey the King’s Castles and Mills in the islands of Jersey and Guernsey which are reported to be greatly in need of repair, and to certify by whose default, and by whom they fell into decay. In 1380, a William de Garis, described as being “de l’isle de Guerneseye,” sold to “Sire Pierre Payn” the Manor of Malorey in St. Laurent, Jersey, to which parish the Fief Handois also belonged.

In the "Extente" of 1331, Pierre and John de Garis owned land in the parishes of St. Peter Port, St. Andrew's, St. Peter's-in-the-Wood, and St. Sampson's. In the "Calendars of Patent Rolls" for the years 1328-36, we see Nicholaa, Abbess of the Holy Trinity, Caen, appointing Peter and William de Garis as her Attorneys in the Channel Islands. In 1332, a Commission was given to Robert de Norton, William de la Rue, and Peter de Garis to inspect the King’s Castles and Mills in the islands of Jersey and Guernsey, which were reported to be in urgent need of repair, and to determine who was responsible for their deterioration. In 1380, a William de Garis, referred to as "de l’isle de Guerneseye," sold the Manor of Malorey in St. Laurent, Jersey, to "Sire Pierre Payn," which also included the Fief Handois in that parish.

[258] Editor’s Note.—A “George Fenien” was in existence at the end of the sixteenth century, and his daughter Collette Fenien, was married to William Brock, ancestor of the Brocks of Guernsey. William Brock died in 1582.

[258] Editor's Note.—A “George Fenien” was in existence at the end of the sixteenth century, and his daughter Collette Fenien, was married to William Brock, ancestor of the Brocks of Guernsey. William Brock died in 1582.

[259] Editor’s Note.—In the “Placita Coronæ” held in the reign of Edward III., William, son of Robert Roland, held land in the Vale parish. In a deed of 23rd of August, 1517, dealing with land in St. Sampson’s parish, south of the “Grand Pont” the “Rue Roland” is mentioned; in 1569, there was living in St. Sampson’s parish a Richard Roland and Collenette Le Retylley, his wife, and (2nd November, 1569) Thomas Roland and Jeanne Blondel, his wife, bought a house in St. Peter Port from Jean Le Montés; so the probabilities are that the Rolands, if they migrated from France, did so before the Huguenot persecutions, and had been domiciled in Guernsey long anterior to the sixteenth century.

[259] Editor's Note.—In the “Placita Coronæ” held in the reign of Edward III., William, son of Robert Roland, held land in the Vale parish. In a deed of 23rd of August, 1517, dealing with land in St. Sampson’s parish, south of the “Grand Pont” the “Rue Roland” is mentioned; in 1569, there was living in St. Sampson’s parish a Richard Roland and Collenette Le Retylley, his wife, and (2nd November, 1569) Thomas Roland and Jeanne Blondel, his wife, bought a house in St. Peter Port from Jean Le Montés; so the probabilities are that the Rolands, if they migrated from France, did so before the Huguenot persecutions, and had been domiciled in Guernsey long anterior to the sixteenth century.

[260] Editor’s Note.—Or he may have been the “Monsieur Jean Roland,” son of Thomas and Elizabeth Bailleul, who was Rector of S. Pierre-du-Bois, and imprisoned in the Tower of London in 1665, for his refusal to submit to the Act of Uniformity.

[260] Editor's Note.—Or he may have been the “Monsieur Jean Roland,” son of Thomas and Elizabeth Bailleul, who was Rector of S. Pierre-du-Bois, and imprisoned in the Tower of London in 1665, for his refusal to submit to the Act of Uniformity.

[261] Editor’s Note.—It was this Monsieur Careye, who in September, 1563, bought the Fief Blanchelande from Her Majesty’s Commissioners; he married Collette de la Marche and was buried 15th of July, 1593.

[261] Editor's Note.—It was this Monsieur Careye, who in September, 1563, bought the Fief Blanchelande from Her Majesty’s Commissioners; he married Collette de la Marche and was buried 15th of July, 1593.

Proverbial Sayings.

We now come to a class of proverbial sayings which might almost claim an exclusive right to the title of “Folk-Lore,”—those relating to the weather and other natural phenomena; and which, being the result of long experience on the part of the people, are religiously believed in by them. Many of these sayings are common, in spirit if not in form, to the greater part of Europe; some of them are confined to certain districts; and, although a few may have a superstitious aspect, such as those which profess to predict what events will happen in the course of the year from an observation of the weather on a particular holy day, yet some of them may be worthy the notice of meteorologists, who have discovered that, in many cases, the probable character of the weather in a particular month may be guessed at by that which prevailed at an earlier season.

We now turn to a category of sayings that could almost claim the title of “Folk-Lore,” specifically those about the weather and other natural events. These sayings, shaped by the long experience of the people, are firmly believed in by them. Many of these phrases are common across much of Europe in spirit, if not in wording; some are unique to specific areas. While a few may seem superstitious, like those that claim to predict events based on the weather on certain holy days, some are worth noting for meteorologists, who have found that, in many instances, the anticipated weather for a specific month can be inferred from what occurred in an earlier season.

Janvier a daeux bouniaux (deux bonnets), Février en a treis (trois).—January wears two caps, February[530] wears three. As a rule February is the coldest month in the year. In a curious old MS. of the sixteenth century, containing memoranda of household accounts, copies of wills, and various entries of more or less interest, written between the years 1505 and 1569 by various members of a family of the name of Girard, landed proprietors in the parish of Ste. Marie-du-Castel in Guernsey, we find the following weather prognostications for St. Vincent’s Day (January 22nd), and the Feast of the Conversion of St. Paul, (January 25th).

January has two hats (two caps), February has three.—January wears two hats, February[530] wears three. Generally, February is the coldest month of the year. In an old manuscript from the sixteenth century, which contains household accounts, copies of wills, and various entries of varying interest, written between 1505 and 1569 by different members of a family named Girard, who were landowners in the parish of Ste. Marie-du-Castel in Guernsey, we find the following weather predictions for St. Vincent’s Day (January 22nd) and the Feast of the Conversion of St. Paul (January 25th).

“Prens garde au jour St. Vincent
Car sy se jour tu vois et sent
Que le soleil soiet cler et biau
Nous érons du vin plus que d’eau.”
“Sy le jour St. Paul le convers
Se trouve byaucob descouvert,
L’on aura pour celle sayson
Du bled et du foyn à foyson;
Et sy se jour fait vant sur terre;
Ce nous synyfye guerre;
S’yl pleut ou nège, sans fallir,
Le chier tans nous doet asalir;
Sy de nyelle faict, brumes ou brouillars,
Selon le dyt de nos vyellars,
Mortalitey nous est ouverte.”

Similar sayings are to be found in Latin, English, German, Italian, and other languages.

Similar sayings can be found in Latin, English, German, Italian, and other languages.

February, as every one knows, is the shortest month in the year; but few know why. This is how it is accounted for by old people in Guernsey:—[531]Février dit à Janvier:—‘Si j’étais à votre pièche (place) je f’rais gelaïr (geler) les pots sus le faeu (feu) et les p’tits éfàns (enfants) aux seins de leurs mères’—et pour son ìmpudence i’ fut raccourchi (raccourci) de daeux jours, et Janvier fut aloigni (alongé).‘” February said to January:—If I were in your place I would cause the pots to freeze on the fire, and babes at their mothers’ breasts, and for his insolence he was shortened of two days, and January was lengthened.

February, as everyone knows, is the shortest month of the year, but few know why. Here’s how older people in Guernsey explain it: [531]February said to January: ‘If I were in your place, I would freeze the pots on the fire and the babies at their mothers’ breasts,’ and for his insolence, he was shortened by two days, and January was extended.’

The most intense cold in the year generally sets in with February; and this saying reminds me of what is told in Scotland, and in many parts of the north of England, of the borrowing days, the three last days of March (See Brand’s Popular Antiquities, Bohn’s edition, Vol. II., p. 41-44). It appears, however, according to this authority, that in the Highlands of Scotland the borrowing days are the three first days of February, reckoned according to the old style, that is, the days between the eleventh and the fifteenth.

The coldest part of the year usually happens in February; this saying reminds me of what people say in Scotland and in many parts of northern England about the borrowing days, the last three days of March (See Brand’s Popular Antiquities, Bohn’s edition, Vol. II., p. 41-44). However, according to this source, in the Highlands of Scotland, the borrowing days are actually the first three days of February, counted using the old calendar, which means the days between the 11th and the 15th.

February 2nd, Candlemas Day. Fine weather on this day is supposed to prognosticate a return of cold. The following lines were communicated by a country gentleman, but they have not quite the same antique ring as those relating to St. Paul’s and St. Vincent’s Days, and may, possibly, be a more recent importation from France.

February 2nd, Candlemas Day. Good weather on this day is thought to predict a return of cold. The following lines were shared by a local gentleman, but they don’t have quite the same old-fashioned feel as those related to St. Paul’s and St. Vincent’s Days, and might possibly be a more recent addition from France.

“Selon les anciens se dit:
Si le soleil clairement luit
A’ la Chandeleur vous verrez
Qu’ encore un hiver vous aurez.”

Quànd Mars durerait chent àns l’hiver durerait autànt.—If March were to last for a hundred years, winter would last as long.

If March were to last for a hundred years, winter would last just as long.

Mars qui entre coume ùn agné (agneau) sortira coume[532] ùn touaré (taureau).—The Guernsey form of this saying substitutes a bull in the place of a lion.

Mars, who enters like a lamb, will come out like a bull.—The Guernsey version of this saying swaps a bull for a lion.

Mars a enviaï (envoyé) sa vieille trachier (chercher) des bûquettes (buchettes).—When, after a spell of comparatively mild weather, March comes with blustering winds, breaking off the small dry branches from the trees, the country people say that he has sent out his old wife to look for sticks; and predict that, as he is laying in a store of fuel, the cold is likely to last.

March sends his old wife out to look for sticks.—When, after a bit of relatively mild weather, March arrives with strong winds, snapping off the small dry branches from the trees, the locals say that he has sent his old wife out to gather sticks; and they predict that, since he is stockpiling fuel, the cold is probably going to stick around.

Pâques Martine—guerre, peste, ou famine.—Easter happening in March, forebodes war, pestilence, or famine.

Easter Martine—war, plague, or famine.—Easter taking place in March predicts war, disease, or starvation.

A Noué à ses perrons, à Pâques à ses tisons.—If at Christmas you can sit at your doorstep, at Easter you will be glad to sit by your fire.

A Noué à ses perrons, à Pâques à ses tisons.—If you can relax on your porch at Christmas, you'll be happy to gather by your fire at Easter.

Avril le doux—quànd il s’y met le pière de tous.—Or, as the Norman antiquary, Pluquet, gives it:—“Quand il se fâche, le pire de tous.”—When the weather is bad in April, it is the worst of all the months.

April, the gentle—when it gets rough, it's the worst of all.—Or, as the Norman historian, Pluquet, puts it:—“When it gets angry, it's the worst of all.”—When the weather is bad in April, it's the worst month of all.

En Avril, ne quitte pas ùn fil.—In April leave not off a stitch of clothing—a piece of advice which is well warranted by the sudden and extreme changes in the temperature in this month. On the other side, this advice holds good a month later—“Till May be out cast not a clout.”

In April, don’t take off a stitch.—In April, don’t remove any clothing—a piece of advice that’s well justified by the sudden and drastic temperature shifts during this month. On the other hand, this advice is valid a month later—“Until May is over, don’t discard any garments.”

Caud (chaud) Mai, gras chimequière (cimetière), fred (froid) Mai, granges pllaïnes (pleines).—A warm May, a fat churchyard, a cold May, fat granaries.

Warm May, rich graveyard, cold May, full granaries.

A’ la mié Août, l’hiver noue.—About mid-August there is usually a marked change in the weather, gales of wind and heavy rain generally occurring at this season, and any long continuance of settled fine weather, is scarcely to be hoped for. This[533] has led to the remark that winter “sets” at this time; as the blossoms in Spring set for fruit.

In mid-August, winter binds.—Around mid-August, there's typically a noticeable shift in the weather, with strong winds and heavy rain usually happening at this time, and any prolonged stretch of nice weather is hardly to be expected. This[533] has led to the saying that winter “starts” at this point; similar to how blossoms in spring set for fruit.

A’ la mi-S’tembre, les jours et les nits s’entre ressemblent.—In the middle of September, days and nights are alike.

In the middle of September, days and nights are alike.

Six s’maïnes avant Noué, et six s’maïnes après, les nits sont les pûs longues, et les jours les pûs freds.—Six weeks before Christmas and six weeks after, the nights are the longest and the days the coldest. This saying is scarcely correct in Guernsey, as very cold weather about the end or the beginning of the year is rather the exception than the rule in this climate.

Six weeks before Christmas and six weeks after, the nights are the longest and the days are the coldest.—This saying isn't quite right for Guernsey, as very cold weather around the end or the beginning of the year is more of an exception than the rule in this climate.

Si le soleil liet à méjeur, le jour de Noué, il y aura bien des faeux l’annaïe ensuivant.—If the sun shines at noon on Christmas Day, there will be many fires lighted in the ensuing year.

If the sun shines at noon on Christmas Day, there will be many fires lit in the following year.

Aube gelaïe est biétôt lavaïe.—Hoar-frost is soon washed away, or, as another weather proverb says:—“Après treis aubes gelaïes vient la pllie.”—After three hoar-frosts comes rain, a saying which experience amply bears out.

Frost in the morning is soon washed away.—Hoar-frost is soon washed away, or, as another weather proverb says:—“After three frosty mornings comes the rain.”—After three hoar-frosts comes rain, a saying which experience amply bears out.

Vent d’amont qui veur duraïr, au sér va se reposaïr.—An east wind that intends to last, goes to rest in the evening.

An east wind that plans to stick around, settles down in the evening.

Vent d’amont ôve (avec) pllie, ne vaut pas un fllie (patelle).—An east wind with rain is not worth a limpet.

An east wind with rain isn't worth a limpet.

Quand i’ plleut ôve vent d’amont, ch’est merveille si tout ne fond.—Rain from the east is rare; but when it does occur it is so heavy and continuous as to give rise to the saying that it is a wonder that everything does not melt.

When it rains with a strong wind from the east, it's amazing if everything doesn't melt.—Rain from the east is rare; but when it happens, it's so heavy and steady that people say it's a wonder everything doesn't just melt away.

Cherne (cerne) à la lune, le vent, la pllie, ou la brune.—When there’s a circle round the moon, wind, rain, or fog, will follow soon.

Cherne (cerne) à la lune, le vent, la pllie, ou la brune.—When there's a ring around the moon, wind, rain, or fog will come soon.

Cherne de llien (loin), tourmente de près; cherne de près, tourmente de llien.—If the halo round the moon is large and at a distance, it denotes that a storm is at hand, if, on the contrary, it is small and near the moon, the storm will not arrive for some time.

The halo around the moon (far away) signals a storm is coming; the halo close to the moon means the storm is a ways off.—If the halo around the moon is large and distant, it indicates that a storm is approaching; if, on the other hand, it is small and near the moon, the storm won't arrive for a while.

Cherne à la lune, jamais n’a fait amenaïr mât d’hune.—A circle round the moon has never caused top-mast to be struck. It is difficult to reconcile this saying with the preceding, unless by supposing that sailors are so convinced that a circle round the moon portends bad weather that they are careful to shorten sail before the gale comes on.

Circle around the moon has never caused a top-mast to be lowered.—It’s hard to make sense of this saying with the one before it, unless you assume that sailors are so sure that a circle around the moon means bad weather is coming that they take in their sails before the storm hits.

Cherne au soleil i’ ne fera pas demain bel.—A solar halo means bad weather to-morrow.

A fish in the sun won't make for a nice day tomorrow.—A solar halo indicates bad weather for tomorrow.

Si le soleil est rouage (rouge) au sèr (soir),
Ch’est pour biau temps aver (avoir),
S’il est rouage au matin,
Ch’est la mare au chemin.

If the sun sets red, it is a sign of fine weather, but when he rises red, you may expect to see pools of water on the road.

If the sun sets red, it means good weather is coming, but if it rises red, you can expect to see puddles on the road.

Rouage ser, gris matin, ch’est la jouaie (joie) du pélerin.—A red evening and a grey morning are the pilgrim’s joy, but this saying is sometimes varied to:—

Rouage ser, gris matin, c’est la joie du pélerin.—A red evening and a gray morning are the pilgrim’s joy, but this saying is sometimes varied to:—

Rouage sèr, bllanc matin, ch’est la journaïe du pélerin.—A red evening and a white morning is the day for the pilgrim.

Red evening and white morning is the day for the pilgrim.—A

En Avril, le coucou crie, s’il est en vie.—In April, the cuckoo sings, if he is alive. The cuckoo[535] generally arrives in Guernsey about the 15th of April.

In April, the cuckoo sings, if it's alive.—In April, the cuckoo generally arrives in Guernsey around the 15th.

Le cou-cou s’en va en Août,
L’épi d’orge li pique la gorge.
The cuckoo departs in August,
The barley-spike pricks his throat.

Agricultural Sayings.

It is not easy to draw a clear line between those sayings which have reference to the weather, and those which relate to agricultural pursuits and experience; but the following appear to fall more naturally under the latter head:—

It’s not easy to clearly differentiate between sayings that refer to the weather and those that pertain to farming and related experiences; however, the following seem to fit more naturally into the second category:—

Quànd i’ plleut ôve vent d’aval,
Nourrit l’houme et sen cheval;
Quànd i’ plleut ôve vent d’amont,
Ch’est merveille si tout ne fond.

When it rains with a westerly wind it feeds man and beast; but when it rains with an east wind, it is a marvel if everything does not melt.

When it rains with a west wind, it nourishes both people and animals; but when it rains with an east wind, it's a miracle if nothing just washes away.

L’arc d’alliance du soir, bel à voir,
L’arc d’alliance du matin, fait la mare à chemin.

Rainbow in the evening, fair to see; rainbow in the morning, there will be pools on the roads.

Rainbow in the evening, beautiful to see; rainbow in the morning, expect puddles on the roads.

Si tu vois le soleil le jour de la Chandeleur, sauve le foin, car tu en auras besoin.—If you see the sun on Candlemas Day, save your hay for you will want it.

If you see the sun on Candlemas Day, save your hay because you'll need it.

A’ la Paintecoûte, les grouaïsiaux se goûtent.—Green gooseberries are in perfection at Whitsuntide.

A’ la Paintecoûte, the sour gooseberries are amazing.—Green gooseberries are at their best during Whitsuntide.

De la St. Michel à Noué (Noel) une pllante ne sait pas chu (ce) que nou (on) li fait.—From Michaelmas[536] to Christmas a plant does not know what you do to it.

From Michaelmas to Christmas, a plant doesn’t know what you do to it.—From Michaelmas[536] to Christmas a plant does not know what you do to it.

De la Toussaint à Noué un arbre ne sait pas chu que non li fait.—From All Saints’ Day to Christmas a tree knows not what is done to it. The autumnal quarter is supposed to be the best for transplanting trees or shrubs, as at that time the vigorous growth that had been going on in spring and summer has ceased, and there is less danger of their suffering from the change.

From All Saints' Day to Christmas, a tree doesn't know what is happening to it.—The autumn season is thought to be the best time for transplanting trees or shrubs because by then, the strong growth from spring and summer has stopped, and there is less risk of them struggling with the change.

Noué n’est pas Noué sàns pâcrolle (paquerette primevère).—Christmas is not Christmas unless there be primroses.

Christmas isn't Christmas without primroses.

Noué est pûtôt Noué, sans pâcrolle, que sans agné (agneau).—A Christmas without primroses is more rare than a Christmas without lambs. Another version is:—

A Christmas without primroses is more rare than a Christmas without lambs.—Another version is:—

Nou ne vit jamais Noué, sans pâcrolle ou p’tit agné.—This saying, as well as the preceding, seems to refer particularly to the occurrence of that harbinger of spring, the primrose, at this season. With the exception occasionally of a few very cold days about the beginning of November, the weather in Guernsey up to Christmas, and frequently far into January, is remarkably mild; vegetation is scarcely checked, and many summer flowers continue to bloom freely up to this time. It is a well-known fact that the primrose, like many other plants and most bulbs, has its period of repose during the hot and dry weather of summer, the flowering ceasing about the end of May, and the leaves withering away. In the autumn there is a fresh growth of leaves, and the flower buds, which had been already formed[537] towards the end of spring, but had been prevented by the drought from expanding, are ready to burst into bloom with the mild days that generally usher in Christmas, the earliest blossoms being invariably found on the north sides of the hedges, where the latest flowers of the preceding summer lingered, the plants with a south aspect having exhausted their bloom in the hot weather.

We never see the primrose without a little flower or tiny lamb.—This saying, along with the one before it, seems to specifically refer to the arrival of spring, marked by the primrose, during this season. Aside from a few very cold days at the start of November, the weather in Guernsey tends to be quite mild from now until Christmas, and often well into January; vegetation hardly slows down, and many summer flowers continue to bloom freely during this time. It's well-known that the primrose, like many other plants and most bulbs, has a resting period during the hot, dry summer months, with flowering stopping around the end of May and the leaves withering away. In the autumn, there’s a fresh growth of leaves, and the flower buds that had already formed[537] towards the end of spring, but were held back from blooming due to drought, are ready to burst into bloom with the mild days that typically lead up to Christmas. The earliest blossoms are always found on the north sides of the hedges, where the last flowers of the previous summer lingered, while the plants facing south have already exhausted their bloom during the hot weather.

A flleur de Mars—ni pouque (poche) ni sac;
A flleur d’Avril—pouque et baril;
A flleur de Mai—barrique et touné (tonneau).
Blossom in March requires neither bag nor sack;
Blossom in April fills bag and barrel;
Blossom in May fills hogshead and tun.

This saying refers to the apple crop, and the quantity of cider that may be expected, judging from the month in which the trees come into bloom.

This saying is about the apple harvest and the amount of cider that can be anticipated based on the month when the trees start to bloom.

Sème tes concombres en Mars,
Tu n’ airas qu’ faire de pouque ni de sac;
Sème-les en Avril, tu en airas ùn petit;
Mé, j’ les semerai en Mai;
Et j’en airai pûs que té (toi).

Sow your cucumbers in March, you will want neither bag nor sack; sow them in April, you will have a few; I will sow mine in May, and I shall have more than you.

Sow your cucumbers in March, and you won’t need a bag or sack; sow them in April, and you’ll get a few; I’ll sow mine in May, and I’ll have more than you.

Pouit (point) de vraic, pouit de haugard.—No seaweed, no corn ricks. The sea-weed, vraic or varech, which grows in such abundance on all the rocks round the islands, is of the utmost importance to the farmer. It is almost the only dressing used for the land, stable manure being scarce and expensive. Hence the saying quoted above; for without sufficient manure the crops are[538] sure to fall short. The haugard, or, more correctly, haut gard, (high yard) is the enclosure near a homestead on which the ricks are erected.

No seaweed, no corn ricks.—The seaweed, vraic or varech, that grows abundantly on all the rocks around the islands is extremely important for farmers. It’s nearly the only fertilizer used for the fields, as stable manure is hard to find and costly. That’s why the saying above exists; without enough fertilizer, the crops are sure to be[538] inadequate. The haugard, or more accurately, haut gard (high yard), is the fenced area near a homestead where the ricks are set up.

Débet (dégel) de pllie, ne vaut pas une fllie (patille); débet de sec, vaut demi-fumaeure (fumier).—A thaw with rain is not worth a limpet; a thaw with dry weather is worth half a load of manure.

A thaw with rain isn't worth a limpet; a thaw with dry weather is worth half a load of manure.

Un essaim en Mai—vaut une vaque (vache) à lait.—A swarm of bees in May is worth a milch cow.

A swarm of bees in May is worth a milch cow.

Où est qu’ll y a un cardon (chardon) ch’est du pain; où est qu’ill y a du laitron, ch’est la faim.—Where thistles grow there will be bread, where the sow-thistle grows it is famine. The latter is mostly found in very poor land.

Where there's a thistle, there's bread; where there's sow-thistle, there's hunger.—Where thistles grow there will be bread, where the sow-thistle grows it is famine. The latter is mostly found in very poor land.

Il vaut mûx pour ùn houme d’aver un percheux (paresseux) dans son ménage qu’un frêne sur s’n hêritage.—It is better for a man to have a lazy fellow in his service than an ash-tree on his estate. The shade of the ash is believed to be destructive of all vegetation over which it extends; and it is this belief that has in all probability given rise to this saying. This proverb sometimes takes the following form:—

It's better for a man to have a lazy worker in his household than an ash tree on his property.—The shade of the ash tree is thought to be harmful to all the plants around it; and this belief has likely led to this saying. This proverb sometimes appears in this form:—

Bâtard dans sen lignage
Vaut mûx qu’un frène sur s’n héritage.

Piscatory and Maritime Sayings.

The following sayings may be termed piscatory and maritime.

The following sayings could be called fishing and nautical.

A quànd le bœuf est las, le bar est gras.—When the ox is weary, that is, when ploughing has come[539] to an end for the season, the bass is in good condition. This fish is decidedly best in summer.

When the ox is tired, that is, when the plowing season is over,[539] the bass is in good shape. This fish is definitely at its best in the summer.

A quànd l’orge épicotte, le vrac est bouan sous la roque.—When the barley comes into ear, the wrasse or rock-fish, is at its best.

When the barley is ready to harvest, the wrasse or rock-fish is at its best.

L’âne de Balaam a pâlaï (parlé) j’airon du macré (maquereau).—Balaam’s ass has spoken, we shall soon have mackerel. The mackerel, it is almost needless to say, is a migratory fish, arriving on our coasts in the spring, and remaining with us till late in the summer. Formerly the reading of the First Lesson at Evensong on the first Sunday after Easter, in which the story of Balaam and his ass is told, was considered a sure indication that the welcome shoals would soon make their appearance. The Cornish fishermen have the same saying.

Balaam's donkey has spoken, and we can expect mackerel soon.—The mackerel, as you probably know, is a migratory fish that shows up on our shores in the spring and stays until late summer. In the past, reading the First Lesson at Evensong on the first Sunday after Easter, which recounts the story of Balaam and his donkey, was seen as a reliable sign that the mackerel would be arriving shortly. Cornish fishermen share the same saying.

Old fishermen pay great attention to the direction of the wind at sunset on old Michaelmas Day (10th October), for they firmly believe that from whatever point it blows at that time, the prevailing winds for two-thirds of the ensuing twelve months will be from that quarter.

Old fishermen pay close attention to the wind direction at sunset on old Michaelmas Day (October 10th), as they strongly believe that whatever direction it blows at that time will determine the dominant winds for the next two-thirds of the upcoming twelve months.

Grànd maïr (mer) ou morte iaue (eau),
La lune au sud, il est basse iaue.

Whether it be spring tides or neap tides, when the moon is due south it will be low water.

Whether it's spring tides or neap tides, when the moon is due south, it will be low tide.

Editor’s Note.—Another version: “Vive iaue ou morte iaue, La lune au sud, il est basse iaue.”—From John de Garis, Esq.

Editor's Note.—Another version: “Live free or die, the moon in the south, it's low.”—From John de Garis, Esq.

Various Sayings.

A few sayings omitted may find a place here:—

A few sayings that were left out might fit in here:—

Alle ira sû le coquet de l’Eglise ramendaïr (racommoder) les braies (culottes) des viers garçons.—She[540] will get a seat on the weather-cock of the church and mend old bachelor’s breeches, is said of old maids, and is equivalent to the English saying, “She will lead apes in hell.”

She'll sit on the church weather vane and patch up the old bachelors' trousers, which is a saying about old maids, similar to the English expression, "She'll lead apes in hell."—She[540]

Ch’est une autre pâre (paire) de cauches (bas, chausses).—That’s another pair of stockings, is used in the sense of “That’s quite another affair.”

That's another pair of stockings. — That’s quite another matter.

A quànd les filles suffllent (sifflent) le guiablle (diable) s’éhuque.—When girls whistle the devil laughs outright. Whistling is not generally reckoned among feminine accomplishments, and by many would certainly be considered as a symptom of what, in the present day, is termed “fastness” in the fair sex.

When girls whistle, the devil laughs outright.—Whistling isn't really seen as a feminine skill, and many people would definitely consider it a sign of what we now call "being fast" for women.

According to the Northamptonshire proverb:—

According to the Northamptonshire saying:—

“A whistling woman and crowing hen,
Are neither fit for God nor men.”

In Normandy they say:—“Une poule qui chante le coquet, et une fille qui siffle, portent malheur dans la maison.”[262]

In Normandy they say:—“Une poule qui chante le coquet, et une fille qui siffle, portent malheur dans la maison.”[262]

And in Cornwall:—“A whistling woman and a crowing hen, are the two unluckiest things under the sun.”

And in Cornwall:—“A whistling woman and a crowing hen are the two unluckiest things in the world.”

Trachier (chercher) la Ville par Torteval.—To seek for the Town by way of Torteval, is said of one who goes a round-about way to work. The rural parish of Torteval, situated at the south-west corner of Guernsey, is, of all the parishes in the island, the one furthest removed from the town of St. Peter Port. Compare the French[541] “Chercher midi à quatorze heures.”

Trachier (chercher) la Ville par Torteval.—To look for the Town by way of Torteval describes someone who takes a long, roundabout route to accomplish something. The rural parish of Torteval, located in the south-west corner of Guernsey, is the furthest parish from the town of St. Peter Port. Compare the French[541] “Chercher midi à quatorze heures.”

Il ôt (ouit, entend) fin coume une iragne (araignée).—His sense of hearing is as quick as that of a spider. Whether the abrupt retreat of the common wall-spider into the inner recesses of its web, at the approach of anything that alarms it, is to be attributed to the sense of hearing, sight, or feeling, would be difficult to determine. The fact, however, has been noticed, and has given rise to this saying.

He hears as keenly as a spider.—His sense of hearing is as quick as that of a spider. It’s hard to say whether the common wall spider abruptly retreats into the depths of its web when something frightening approaches because of its hearing, sight, or touch. However, this behavior has been observed and led to this saying.

Entre le bec et le morcé,
Ill y a souvent du destorbier.
T’wixt cup and lip—there’s many a slip.
Qui épouse Jerriais ou Jerriaise,
Jamais ne vivra à s’n aise.

In all countries and in all ages jealousies and dislikes have existed between neighbouring communities. The inhabitants in Guernsey and Jersey are not exempt from these feelings, which find vent in malicious tales told of each other. The saying quoted above is common in Guernsey; probably its counterpart exists in Jersey, substituting “Guernesiais” for “Jerriais.” It by no means follows, however, that the want of comfort in these mixed marriages may not be quite as attributable to the one side as the other.

In all countries and at all times, there have been jealousies and dislikes between neighboring communities. The people of Guernsey and Jersey are not immune to these feelings, which often come out in the form of malicious stories told about each other. The saying mentioned above is common in Guernsey; it’s likely that a similar saying exists in Jersey, swapping “Guernesiais” for “Jerriais.” However, it doesn’t necessarily mean that the lack of comfort in these mixed marriages is solely due to one side or the other.

Il y a terjoûs quiqu’ùn qui a sa qu’minse à sequier.—There is always some one wanting to dry his shirt. The weather never suits everybody’s wants.

There’s always someone wanting to dry his shirt.—The weather never suits everyone’s needs.

I’ n’a que vie d’alàngouraï (languissant).—Equal to the English saying “A creaking door hangs longest.”

I’m just a life of languishing.—Equal to the English saying “A creaking door hangs longest.”

Si un houme n’a pas le sens de pâlaïr (parler) il est bien sâge s’il a le sens de se taire.—A man who has not the sense to speak is still[542] a wise man if he has the sense to hold his tongue.

If a man doesn't know how to speak, he's still wise if he knows when to keep quiet.—A a man who has not the sense to speak is still[542] a wise man if he has the sense to hold his tongue.

I’ faut savèr ouïr, véer, et se taire.—One should know how to hear, see, and be silent.

You have to know how to listen, see, and be quiet.—One should know how to hear, see, and be silent.

La s’maïne qui vient.—is the equivalent of the English “To-morrow come-never.”

Next week.—is the equivalent of the English "Tomorrow never comes."

Chu qu’ nou n’a jamais veu, et jamais ne verra, Ch’est le nic d’une souaris dans l’oreille d’un cat.—In the Folk-Lore Record, Vol. III., Part I., p. 76, we find the Breton equivalent of this saying:—“One thing you have never seen, a mouse’s nest in a cat’s ear.” We are not told, however, whether the proverb is found in the French patois of Upper Brittany, or in the Celtic dialect still spoken in Lower Brittany—la Bretagne bretonnante.

What you have never seen and will never see is a mouse's nest in a cat's ear.—In the Folk-Lore Record, Vol. III., Part I., p. 76, we find the Breton equivalent of this saying:—“One thing you have never seen, a mouse’s nest in a cat’s ear.” We are not told, however, whether the proverb is found in the French patois of Upper Brittany or in the Celtic dialect still spoken in Lower Brittany—la Bretagne bretonnante.

I’ va d’vànt ses bêtes, or I’s’met d’vànt ses bêtes.—He is going before his team, is said of a prodigal, one who is out-running his income.

He's going ahead of his animals, or He's putting himself ahead of his animals.—This is said of someone who's being reckless with their money, like a spendthrift who's living beyond their means.

Ch’est une pouquie (pochée) de puches (puces) or de souaris.—Is a sackful of fleas, or of mice, is said of a person who is very lively and always on the move.

It's a bag full of fleas or of mice.—This is said about someone who is very lively and always on the go.

Il n’est si bouane (bonne) bête qui n’ait quiqu’ (quelque) ohi.—There is no beast so good but that it has some fault or vice. It is worthy of notice that the word “ohi” is gone entirely out of use except in this proverb.

There's no creature that's so good that it doesn't have some flaw or vice.—It's worth mentioning that the word "ohi" has completely fallen out of use except in this saying.

I’ vit d’amour et de belles chansons—coum’ les alouettes de roques (pierres, cailloux).—The first part of this saying—He lives on love and fine songs—is frequently used alone, but it is often capped by the concluding words, “As larks do on stones,” meaning that something more nourishing is needed to keep body and soul together.

I live on love and beautiful songs—like larks on stones.—The first part of this saying—He lives on love and fine songs—is often used on its own, but it's usually finished with the phrase, “Like larks do on stones,” indicating that something more sustaining is required to keep body and soul together.

Un mouisson (oisseau) dans la main vaut mûx que daeux qui volent.” “Un mouisson à la main en vaut daeux sur la branque (branche.)” “Un pourché (pourceau) dans sen parc en vaut daeux d’ par les rues.” All these are equivalent to the English proverb: “A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,” but the last must have originated in days long gone by, when swine were allowed to roam at their will about the streets.

A bird in the hand is worth more than two flying. A bird in the hand is worth two in the branch. A pig in its pen is worth two in the streets. All these are equivalent to the English proverb: “A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,” but the last must have come from a time long ago when pigs were allowed to wander freely around the streets.

I’ n’ y a pas de cousins à Terre-Neuve.—There are no cousins at Newfoundland. This somewhat selfish proverb, indicating that where one’s own interest is at stake the ties of consanguinity go for little, although occasionally heard in Guernsey, originated most probably either in Jersey or St. Malo, both which ports are largely engaged in the cod fisheries on the banks of Newfoundland. Jersey, indeed, owes her commercial prosperity almost entirely to this branch of industry, to which, it is said, the attention of the inhabitants was directed by Sir Walter Raleigh during the time that he held the office of Governor of the island. During the Middle Ages the fisheries in the Channel Islands were very productive, and a source of considerable revenue to the Crown, but the discovery of Newfoundland, and the superior quality of the codfish caught on its shores, drove the salted conger and mackerel of the island out of the market.

There are no cousins in Newfoundland.—This somewhat selfish saying suggests that when someone's own interests are at stake, family bonds matter little. While it's occasionally heard in Guernsey, it likely originated in either Jersey or St. Malo, both of which ports are heavily involved in the cod fisheries off the coast of Newfoundland. Jersey, in fact, owes much of its commercial success to this industry, which is said to have been brought to the attention of the locals by Sir Walter Raleigh while he was Governor of the island. During the Middle Ages, the fisheries in the Channel Islands were quite productive and a significant source of revenue for the Crown, but the discovery of Newfoundland, with its superior quality of cod, pushed the salted conger and mackerel from the island out of the market.

Le cul d’un sac et la langue d’une femme gagnent terjoûs.—In former days, when horses were more employed in carrying loads than they are at the present time when carts are in universal use, it was observed that a sack thrown across the back of a horse had a tendency to slip down gradually in the direction opposite to its mouth. This[544] explains the first part of the proverb; the second part is equivalent to the saying that a woman will always have the last word and gain her end at last.

The back of a sack and a woman's tongue will always win.—In the past, when horses were used more for carrying loads than they are now with carts being so common, it was noticed that a sack tossed over a horse's back tended to slide down toward its tail. This[544] explains the first part of the proverb; the second part is similar to the idea that a woman will always have the final say and ultimately get her way.

Nou veit bien pûs de meïnes de gâche crue que de biaux musiaux.—One sees many more pasty, doughy looking faces than pretty ones. Said in very cold weather.

Now we see many more pasty, doughy-looking faces than pretty ones. — Said in very cold weather.

Ch’n’est que faeu et fllâmme.—It is nothing but fire and flame, said of a boaster, and also of a passionate man, whose temper quickly rises, and as quickly dies down.

It's nothing but fire and flame.—This is said about someone who brags and also about a passionate person whose temper flares up quickly and then cools just as fast.

Pêle-mêle gabouaré.—Pell-mell, as merry-makers tumble out of a village inn. This word “gabouaré,” derived from the Bas Breton “gaborel,” is only found in this phrase.

Pêle-mêle gabouaré.—A chaotic mix, like party-goers spilling out of a village pub. The word “gabouaré,” which comes from the Bas Breton “gaborel,” is unique to this expression.

Il est coume le pourché du negre, petit et vier.—He is small and old, like the negro’s pig.

He is small and old, like the negro’s pig.

Cope le cô, i.e., “coupe le cou,” is a common asseveration among children. They pronounce the[545] words, drawing their right hand at the same time towards their throat, as if cutting it, and the action is meant to imply that they wish their throats may be cut if they do not tell the truth, or perform what they have promised.

Cope le cô, i.e., “cut the throat,” is a common saying among kids. They say the[545] words while moving their right hand towards their throat as if to cut it, and the gesture suggests they wish for their throats to be cut if they don't tell the truth or keep their promises.

Vaque (vache) d’un bouan égrùn (croissance).—A cow that does credit to her food, and that feeds close. Etre d’un bouan égrùn—is also said of children who look fat and healthy.

Vaque (vache) d’un bouan égrùn (croissance).—A cow that makes the most of her food and stays well-fed. Etre d’un bouan égrùn—is also used to describe children who appear plump and healthy.

In conclusion, we will give a story which is often told in the country, as a warning to those who are apt to laugh at fools. A half-witted fellow, who had gone to the mill with his corn, was asked by the miller, who wanted to laugh at him:—[546]“John, people say that you are a fool and know nothing. Now, tell me what you know and what you don’t know?” “Well!” answered John, “I know this, that millers have fine horses.” “That’s what you know,” said the miller. “Now tell me what you don’t know.” “I don’t know on whose corn they are fattened,” said John.

In conclusion, we will share a story that's often told in the country as a warning to those who tend to make fun of others. A simpleton, who had gone to the mill with his grain, was asked by the miller, who wanted to mock him:—[546]“John, people say you’re a fool and don’t know anything. Now, tell me what you know and what you don’t know?” “Well!” answered John, “I know that millers have nice horses.” “That’s what you know,” said the miller. “Now tell me what you don’t know.” “I don’t know whose grain they are being fed with,” said John.

From Denys Corbet.

From Denys Corbet.

[262] Editor’s Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome II., p. 29., are various sayings to the same effect, such as:—

[262] Editor's Note.—In Traditions et Superstitions de la Haute Bretagne, Tome II., p. 29., are various sayings to the same effect, such as:—

“Fille siffler,
Poule chanter,
Et coq qui pond,
Trois diables dans la maison.”

Gibbet from which pirates were suspended in the Island of Herm, now in possession of H.S.H. Prince Blücher von Wahlstatt, who kindly allowed it to be photographed for reproduction in this book.

Gibbet from which pirates were hung on the Island of Herm, now owned by H.S.H. Prince Blücher von Wahlstatt, who generously allowed it to be photographed for inclusion in this book.

Editor’s Notes.

Editor's Notes.

The following are a few local proverbs and sayings which I have met with at different times, and which I do not find included in Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s collection.

The following are a few local proverbs and sayings that I've come across at various times and that I don't see included in Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s collection.

Il est si avare, il ne dounera pouit daeux p’tits œufs pour un gros.—He is such a miser that he would not give two little eggs for one big one.

He’s such a cheapskate that he wouldn't give two small eggs for one big one.

Coume St. Paterne, tu feras pâlir le Diable.—Like St. Paterne, you would turn the Devil pale, said of a man whom nothing will daunt. St. Paterne was one of our local saints, who was specially noted for the conversion of the inhabitants of the Forest of Scissy—the submerged forest which lies off our western coasts. He was induced to do so by a pious Seigneur of the Forest, and began his work there by going into a cavern where the idolaters were celebrating a great feast presided over by the Devil himself. Armed only with his pilgrim’s staff he routed them all, Satan included. He was specially beloved by birds, who followed him wherever he went. He was made Bishop of Avranches, and died in the year A.D. 495.

Coume St. Paterne, you would make the Devil turn pale.—Like St. Paterne, you would scare off the Devil, said of a man who fears nothing. St. Paterne was one of our local saints, known for converting the people in the Forest of Scissy—the underwater forest off our western coast. He was encouraged to do this by a devout Lord of the Forest and started his mission by entering a cave where idolaters were having a huge feast led by the Devil himself. Armed only with his pilgrim's staff, he drove them all away, including Satan. He was especially loved by birds, who followed him wherever he went. He became the Bishop of Avranches and died in the year A.D. 495.

La s’maïne de treis (trois) Jeudis ou il n’ y a pas de Vendredi.—The week of three Thursdays and no Friday. This is used when talking of an event which will never come off. Then they say “Ca, se fera, etc.”

The week of three Thursdays and no Friday.—This is used when talking about an event that will never happen. Then they say “That will happen, etc.”

Haut coumme un béguin.—As high as a beacon. The Guernsey “béguins” were tall stacks of furze placed on prominent points so that they could be lit in case of an alarm.

As high as a beacon.—The Guernsey "béguins" were tall piles of furze set up on high points so they could be ignited in case of an emergency.

Ecoute-paret (paroi) jamais n’ot dret.—He who listens through partitions never hears correctly.

Listening through walls never leads to accurate understanding.

Faire pertus (trou) sous l’iaue.—To make a hole in the water, said of a man who is ruining himself.

Make a hole in the water.—To describe a man who is ruining himself.

I’ vaut mûx pillaïr (plier) qu’ rompre.—It is better to bend than break.

It's better to bend than break.

Il ne faut pas queruaïr trop près des fossaïs.—One should not plough too close to the hedges. Said of people who have no tact and say the wrong things at the wrong times—“Dancing on the edge of precipices.”

One should not plough too close to the hedges.—Said of people who lack tact and say the wrong things at the wrong times—“Dancing on the edge of cliffs.”

Maujeu au naïx, signe d’être guervaï, ou baîsi d’un fou.—Tickling in the nose shows that you will either be worried or kissed by a fool!

Maujeu au naïx, signe d’être guervaï, ou baîsi d’un fou.—Tickling in the nose means you'll either be worried or get kissed by a fool!

Daeux petites paûretaïs en font une grande.—Two small paupers make one big one; said when two impecunious people marry each other.

Two small paupers make one big one. — Said when two broke people marry each other.

Weather Sayings, Etc.

Quànd tu veis la fieille (feuille) à l’orme
Prends ta pouque et sème ton orge.
When you see the leaf on the elm
Take thy bag and sow thy barley.
Quand il fait biau, prend ton manteau,
Quand il pleut fais coume tu veus.
When it is fine take your cloak,
When it rains do as you like.
Vent perdu, se trouve au sud.
A lost wind is found in the south.

(This is a Sark proverb, and was found by the Rev. G. E. Lee in the Rev. Elie Brevint’s MSS).

(This is a Sark proverb, and was found by the Rev. G. E. Lee in the Rev. Elie Brevint’s manuscripts).

Hardi des hâgues sus l’s épines
D’un rude hiver ch’est le signe.
Many hips and haws on the trees,
Is the sign of a severe winter.
Le dix de Mai des sardes au Gaufricher.

On the 10th of May, sardans (a kind of fish) are to be found at Le Gaufricher—a rock north of Fermain.

On May 10th, sardines (a type of fish) can be found at Le Gaufricher—a rock located north of Fermain.

La maïr qui roule au Tas de Peis
Ch’est coumme nous verrait de l’iaue quée.

The sea that rolls at the Tas de Pois (the rocks at the end of St. Martin’s Point) look to the beholder like falling rain.

The sea that crashes at the Tas de Pois (the rocks at the end of St. Martin’s Point) appears to the observer like falling rain.

“La lune levante
La maïr battante.”
At moon rise
It is high tide.
“Fin nord et epais sud
Ne s’entrefont jamais d’abus
Fin sud et epais nord,
Ne sont jamais d’accord.”

A fine north and a lowering south, have no occasion to quarrel, but a fine south and lowering north, will never agree.—The two last “dictons” are from John de Garis, Esq.

A nice north and a gloomy south have no reason to fight, but a nice south and a gloomy north will never see eye to eye.—The two last “dictons” are from John de Garis, Esq.


Part III.
Editor’s Appendix.

“Dear Countrymen, whate’er is left to us
Of ancient heritage—
Of manners, speech, of humours, polity,
The limited horizon of our stage—
Of love, hope, fear,
All this I fain would fix upon the page:
That so the coming age,
Lost in the Empire’s mass,
Yet haply longing for their fathers, here
May see, as in a glass,
What they held dear—
May say, “’Twas thus and thus
They lived;” and as the time-flood onward rolls,
Secure an anchor for their Celtic souls.”
(Preface to The Doctor and other Poems, by the Rev. T. E. Brown).

Decorative floral chapter header

CHAPTER XVIII.
Guernsey Songs and Ballads.

“Will no one tell me what she sings?
Perhaps the plaintive numbers flow
For old, unhappy, far-off things,
And battles long ago.”
Wordsworth.
“Fère les lais, por remembrance.”
Marie of France.

I have added this chapter to Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s book, as I thought it a good opportunity of preserving a few of the old ballads and songs which, for generations, amused and interested our forefathers, and which now, alas, are all too surely going or gone from among us,—swept away by the irrepressible tide of vulgarity and so-called “Progress,” by which everything of ours that was beautiful, picturesque, or individual, has been destroyed. As descendants of the Celtic trouvères, menestriers, and jongleurs, as well as of the Norse Skalds, the bards from whose early songs and chants, the literature of Europe has sprung, we, Normans, should specially treasure the old poems which have been handed down for so many successive generations, and which, in the rapid extinction of the old language in which Wace, Taillefer, Walter Map, and Chrestien de Troyes sang, are doomed to oblivion.

I added this chapter to Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s book because I thought it was a great opportunity to preserve some of the old ballads and songs that entertained and fascinated our ancestors for generations. Unfortunately, these are now all too likely disappearing, swept away by the unstoppable tide of superficiality and so-called “Progress,” which has destroyed everything beautiful, picturesque, or unique about our culture. As descendants of the Celtic troubadours, minstrels, and jongleurs, as well as the Norse Skalds, the bards from whose early songs and chants the literature of Europe has emerged, we Normans should especially cherish the old poems that have been passed down through so many generations. Sadly, with the rapid decline of the old language in which Wace, Taillefer, Walter Map, and Chrestien de Troyes sang, these works are on the verge of being forgotten.

In most places the old ballads can be divided into two classes—the Religious and the Secular. The first of these classes, except in the form of the metrical version of the Psalms by Ronsard, does not seem to have existed over here. I can find no trace[550] of any Noëls, or of any Easter songs. The Secular songs may be divided into the Historical and the Social.

In most places, the old ballads can be split into two categories—the Religious and the Secular. The first category, aside from the metrical version of the Psalms by Ronsard, doesn’t seem to have existed here. I can’t find any trace[550] of any Noëls or any Easter songs. The Secular songs can be divided into Historical and Social.

The Historical deserve precedence. The Ballade des Aragousais of which a translation has already been given, and of which I append the original, is by far the oldest and most interesting. Then comes a ballad descriptive of the Destruction of the Spanish Armada in 1588, which I found in a manuscript book compiled by a Job Mauger in 1722. In it he has copied the Dedicace des Eglises, and such poems which apparently were current in his day, and which he deemed worthy of preservation. Of his collection this is the most distinctive, and I have included it in this chapter, although it is evidently defective in parts, as these old ballads, handed down orally from generation to generation, are so apt to be. The Complaint of the dispossessed Roman Catholic Clergy, written in March, 1552, and copied into the Registers of St. Saviour’s parish in 1696 by Henry Blondel, is already in print, being included in Gustave Dupont’s Histoire du Cotentin et de ses Iles, Tome III., p. 311-313.

The historical pieces should come first. The Ballade des Aragousais, which I've already provided a translation for, and I’m including the original here, is undoubtedly the oldest and most intriguing. Next is a ballad that describes the destruction of the Spanish Armada in 1588, which I found in a manuscript book compiled by Job Mauger in 1722. In it, he copied the Dedicace des Eglises and other poems that were apparently popular in his time and which he thought deserved to be preserved. Of his collection, this one stands out the most, and I've included it in this chapter, even though it clearly has some flaws, as these old ballads, passed down orally from generation to generation, often do. The Complaint of the dispossessed Roman Catholic Clergy, written in March 1552 and copied into the Registers of St. Saviour’s parish in 1696 by Henry Blondel, is already published in Gustave Dupont’s Histoire du Cotentin et de ses Iles, Tome III., p. 311-313.

Job Mauger’s MSS. also comprise a long and monotonous ballad of twenty verses describing the destruction by lightning of the Tower of Castle Cornet in 1688, and various poems, conspicuous more by the loyalty of their sentiments than by the merits of their versification, on contemporary events in England, such as—“La mort du Roy Guillaume III.,” written in 1702; “Cantique Spirituel à la mémoire de la Royne Marie IIme., et sur l’oiseau qu’on voit sur son Mausolée;” “Sur la mort de son Altesse Royale Guillaume, Duc de Glocestre, decedé au Château de Windsor le 30me Juillet, 1700;” and “Vive le Roy George,” written in 1721. He also copies a “Chanson Nouvelle de l’Esclavage de Barbarie,” doggerel verses “composée par dix pauvres hommes, esclaves en Barbarie, où ils sont,” viz.: “Edouard Falla, Edouard Mauger, Phelipe le Marquand, Richard Viel, et ses camarades, Pierre le Gros et Jean Aspuine,” written in the reign of William III.

Job Mauger's manuscripts also include a long and tedious ballad of twenty verses that tells the story of the lightning strike that destroyed the Tower of Castle Cornet in 1688, along with various poems, notable more for their loyal sentiments than for their poetic merits, about current events in England, such as—“The Death of King William III,” written in 1702; “Spiritual Song in Memory of Queen Mary II, and about the bird seen on her Mausoleum;” “On the Death of His Royal Highness William, Duke of Gloucester, who died at Windsor Castle on July 30, 1700;” and “Long Live King George,” written in 1721. He also copies a “New Song of the Slavery of Barbary,” a collection of crude verses “composed by ten poor men, slaves in Barbary, where they are,” namely: “Edward Falla, Edward Mauger, Philippe le Marquand, Richard Viel, and his comrades, Pierre le Gros and Jean Aspuine,” written during the reign of William III.

In the year 1736 the bells of the church of S. Peter Port, being no longer fit for service, were taken down for the purpose of being melted and re-cast. This circumstance gave rise to a piece of poetry composed by the Rev. Elie Dufresne, Rector of the Town parish, of which many manuscript copies are in existence.

In 1736, the bells of the church of S. Peter Port, no longer usable, were taken down to be melted and recast. This prompted a poem by Rev. Elie Dufresne, Rector of the Town parish, of which many manuscript copies still exist.

But by far the most popular and widely known of all our local ballads is “Les vers de Catherine Deslandes,” by an unknown author, descriptive of the trial and execution for infanticide, of an unhappy woman called Catherine Deslandes in 1748. These verses have been repeatedly copied and printed, and are to be found in almost every old farm-house.

But the most popular and well-known of all our local ballads is “Les vers de Catherine Deslandes,” by an unknown author, describing the trial and execution for infanticide of a sorrowful woman named Catherine Deslandes in 1748. These verses have been copied and printed many times, and you can find them in almost every old farmhouse.

The Secular ballads were undoubtedly all, or nearly all, importations from the mainland. Of these I have made a selection, and have striven to record those which do not appear to have been already printed, or which, like “La Claire Fontaine,” vary considerably from the continental models. Thus “Malbrouck,” which is one of the most widely known of all our old ballads, appears in every French “Recueil de Chansons,” and the verses of “Le Juif Errant” and “Geneviève de Brabant” of which copies are also found in all our old farm houses, have also been repeatedly printed on the Continent, so are not included here.

The secular ballads were definitely all, or almost all, brought over from the mainland. I’ve chosen a selection of these and tried to record those that don’t seem to have been printed before or that, like “La Claire Fontaine,” differ significantly from the original continental versions. For example, “Malbrouck,” which is one of the most well-known of all our old ballads, is found in every French “Recueil de Chansons,” and the verses of “Le Juif Errant” and “Geneviève de Brabant,” which can also be found in many of our old farmhouses, have been repeatedly published on the Continent, so they’re not included here.

Yvon de Galles.

“Surprise de l’Ile de Guernesey l’an 1370, sous le Règne d’Edouard III., Roy d’Angleterre, et de Charles V., Roy de France.”

“Surprise de l’Ile de Guernesey l’an 1370, sous le Règne d’Edouard III., Roy d’Angleterre, et de Charles V., Roy de France.”

Note.

Note.

This poem is copied from a version compiled by Mr. Métivier, and said by him to be the revised text of seven mutilated manuscript copies. I have also included most of his notes.

This poem is taken from a version put together by Mr. Métivier, who claims it’s the updated text of seven damaged manuscript copies. I’ve also included most of his notes.

“Or, grands et petits entendez
Lai[263] d’allure,[264] fort’ment rimée,[265]
Sur nombre de gent ramassée,
Qui va sillant[266] la mer salée,
Du Roy de France la mesgnée,[267]
Par Yvon de Galles guidée,
Si mauvaisement mis à mort.[268]
Par un Mardy s’est comparée
La gendarmerie et l’armée,
Faite de grands Aragousais[269]
Gens enragés à l’abordée.
Dans le Vazon fut addressée
Cette pilleuse[270] marinée
Pensant nous mettre tous à mort.
Un Jean L’Estocq si se leva,
Plus matin qu’à l’accoûtumée;
Et à sa bergerie alla,
Sur l’ajournant[271] à la brunée.
Telle compagnie a trouvée
Sur le grand Marais arrêtée,
Ce qui grandement l’étonna.
Vit un cheval sur son chemin,
Faisant marche de haquenée,[272]
Qui, pour vray, étoit un guildin,[273]
Qui lors échappoit de l’armée.
Toute l’isle en a chevauchée,
Criant à la désespérée,
Sus! aux armes, en un moment!”
“Et vous trouvez sur les Vazons![274]
L’armée est dessus arrêtée;
Diligentez-vous, bons garçons,
Ou toute la terre est gâtée!
Mettez tout au fil de l’épée,
Hasardez-vous, à bonne heurée,
Ou vous mourrez griève mort!”
Yvon de Galles, vrai guerrier,
Était conducteur de la guerre,
Homme grand’ment adventurier,
Dessus une terre étrangière,
Ne se donnant garde en arrière,
Il reçut la rouge jarr’tière
Qui n’étoit ni soye, ni velours.
[553]
C’est qu’il fut frappé d’un garçon
D’une alebarde[275] meurtrière,
Il se nommoit Richard Simon
Sur le moulin, en la Carrière,
Tant qu’il eut la cuisse hachée
Aussi la main dextre tranchée
Par ce glorieux compagnon.
Sur le mont de St. Pierre Port
Fut la dure guerre livrée;
Cinq cents et un fur’ mis à mort,
Tant de l’isle[276] que de l’armée,[277]
C’étoit pitié, cette journée
D’ouïr les pleurs de l’assemblée
Des dames de St. Pierre Port.
Thoumin le Lorreur,[278] tout le jor
Fut, de vrai, notre capitaine;
Rouf Hollande[279] fut le plus fort,
Il eut l’honneur de la quintaine,[280]
Sa vie, hélas! fut hasardée,
Car, sa jambe étant fracassée,
Force lui fut de souffrir mort.
Frappant à travers et à tors,
Le sang courait dans les vallées,
On marchait dessus les corps morts
Qui chéaient[281] au fil des épées.
[554]
Une meurtrière[282] fut lancée,
Qui, à grand’ force débandée,
Aux Aragousais fit grand tort.
Quatre-vingt bons marchands anglais
Arrivèrent sur l’avesprée;[283]
A notre secours accouraient,
Mais l’armée étant fort lassée,
Leva le siège, tout de voir,[284]
Ne sachant quel remède avoir,
Sinon crier à Dieu mercy.
Furent contraints de s’enfuir
Prenant leur chemin gaburon,[285]
Par les Bordages sont allés,
Pour passer dedans ils se rue’;
Mais les Anglais sans retenue,
Remplissent de corps morts la rue,
Sur cette troupe de bedots.[286]
Par force espreindrent les châtiaus,[287]
La mer étant fort retirée,
On les tuait à grands monceaux,
Taillant tout au fil de l’épée;
La mer étoit ensanglantée
De cette troupe ainsi navrée,
De lez la chair et les corps morts.
Ces navires et ces bateaux
Ceignirent l’isle par derrière;
Bons paysans leur firent grands tosts,[288]
Vers le château de la Corbière,[289]
Vindrent par le Bec-à-la-Chièvre,[290]
Pour à l’armée faire estère,[291]
Avec le reste des lourdauds.
[555]
Rembarquèrent leurs matelots,[292]
Puis soudain mirent à la vèle,
Tous marris comme lionceaux
D’avoir perdu telle bredelle.[293]
Le général[294] fort ce repelle,[295]
Commandant de remettre à terre
Dans le havre de St. Samson.
À l’Abbé St. Michel s’en vont,
Dont Brecard étoit commissaire;
Il les reçut, à grand cœur-jouaie
Donnant présents et fort grand chère
Donnant or à la gente amée,[296]
Qui était dame dans l’armée
Nommée Princesse Alinor.
Car Yvon l’avoit épousée
En France au pays de Gravelle,
Dont il fut riche à grands monceis[297]
Des biens de la grand’ mariée.
L’abbé fit grand joie à l’armée
D’or et d’argent et de monnoye
Qu’il leur donna bien largement.
Yvon, l’ennemy, s’en alla
Sur une montagne voisine
Du pauvre Château St. Michel,
Là où Yvon faisait ses mines.[298]
Frère Brecart,[299] par courtoisie
S’adresse au château par envie
De faire crôitre ses trésors.
[556]
Mais Aymon[300] Rose, retranché
Au puissant Chasteau de l’Archange
Dit qu’il serait avant tranché.
Que de se rendre à gent estrange;
Mais si ses gens se veulent rendre
A Brecart, pour leur terre vendre,
Par compos,[301] il estoit d’accord.
Le pauvre peuple se rendit
A cet Abbé pour leur grand perte
Qu’il avoit pour eux accordé
Aux ennemis par ses finesses
Dont assoujettirent leurs terres
La plupart à payer deux gerbes
Nommez aujourd’hui les champarts.[302]
Quand Yvon fut bien soudoyé
S’est rembarqué dans ses navires
Dans le Coquet s’en est allé
Se refournir de nouveaux vivres,
En passant par devant Belle Isle
Mit le feu dans trente navires
N’ayant que les garçons à bord.
Le vent du sud étant venu
Sillant la côte de Bretagne
[557]
Un navire Anglois est venu
Dont ils eurrent bien de la hoigne[303]
Saillit soixante hommes ensemble
À bord Yvon, sans plus attendre
Qui les lièrent tous à bord.
Puis violèrent Alinor,
En la présence de son homme
Lui étant lié au grand mât
Les amenèrent à Hantonne[304]
Yvon étant un mauvais homme
Eut sur sa tête une couronne
Savoir ung mourion tout chaud.
Puis pendirent toutes ces gens
Portez à chartez[305] couple à couple
Et Alinor eut un présent
Pour gueuser une belle poche
Et avec peines et travaux
Cherchant son pain de porte en porte
Après plaisir eurent grands maux.
Les dix-neuf autres vaisseaux
Voulez-vous ouïyr leur destinée
Ils se dissout de grands châteaux
De tourments bien agittée
Or voilà donc leur destinée
C’est qu’ils burent la mer salée
Brisant dessus les Hanouets.
Au matin coume des porceaux
Estoient au plein cette journée
Où ils avaient fait leurs grands maux
En Guernesey la bienheureuse
Ils estoient là en grands monceaux
Dessus les sablons de Rocquaine
Après plaisir eurent grands maux.

Fin.

The End.

[263] Lai—Chant, mélodie, complainte.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lai—Chant, melody, lament.

[264] Allure—pas continu, mesuré.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allure—not continuous, measured.

[265] Fort’ment rimée—dont la rime est riche, roulante.

[265] Fort’ment rimée—dont la rime est riche, roulante.

[266] Sillant v. fr.: fendant, coupant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sillant v. fr.: cutting, splitting.

[267] Mesgnée—guern’ mégnie,—maisonnée, troupe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mesgnée—guern’ mégnie,—home, group.

[268] Mis à mort—assassiné par le traître gallois John Lambe, soudoyé par Richard II.

[268] Mis à mort—assassiné par le traître gallois John Lambe, soudoyé par Richard II.

[269] Aragousais—Chez les Gascons, nos compatriotes alors, Aragous, espagnol. L’Aragon était le royaume principal.

[269] Aragousais—Chez les Gascons, nos compatriotes alors, Aragous, espagnol. L’Aragon était le royaume principal.

[270] Pilleuse—pirates.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pilleuse—bandits.

[271] Ajournant—v. fr. ajornant, faire jor ou jour.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ajournant—v. fr. ajornant, faire jor ou jour.

[272] Haquenée—cheval qui va l’amble, hobin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Haquenée—a horse that moves in amble, hobin.

[273] Guildin—Anglais gelding.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guildin—English gelding.

[274] Les Vazons—Marais, tourbières, aujourd’hui Vazon. Il y avait le Vazon d’Albecq et le Vazon du Marais.

[274] Les Vazons—Marais, tourbières, aujourd’hui Vazon. Il y avait le Vazon d’Albecq et le Vazon du Marais.

[275] Alebarde—sans aspiration, comme l’Ital: alabarda.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alebarde—no aspiration, like the Ital: alabarda.

[276] L’isle—les habitants de l’île.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The island—the people of the island.

[277] L’armée—la flotte étrangère.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The army—the foreign fleet.

[278] Le Lorreur—surnom d’une famille câtelaine dont les traces se retrouvent au commencement du dix-septième siècle. Le lourreur était un joueur de cornemuse, Normand lourre, Danois luur. C’est tout un alors pour nous autres Anglais, que Thoumin le Lorreur, et “Tommy the Piper.”

[278] Le Lorreur—surnom d’une famille câtelaine dont les traces se retrouvent au commencement du dix-septième siècle. Le lourreur était un joueur de cornemuse, Normand lourre, Danois luur. C’est tout un alors pour nous autres Anglais, que Thoumin le Lorreur, et “Tommy the Piper.”

The first mention of a “Le Lorreur” in the Channel Islands I have found, occurs in the Calendar of Patent Rolls for 1316, where Philip L’Evesque, Bailiff of Jersey, witnesses (June 25th, 1311) a demise by Macie Le Lorreur, clerk, to Richard le Fessu, his brother, Viscount of Jersie, of the escheat of Pierres du Mouster, for twelve cabots of wheat rent yearly, for three virgates of land in the parish of Grouville. The Richard le Fessu mentioned above was also known as Richard de Jersey, he married Elizabeth de Burgo, described as the King’s kinswoman, and in 1317 the King gave, as a grant for life, to “John de Jereseye” his son, the Viscounty of Jersey, which his father had held during his life-time.

The first reference to a “Le Lorreur” in the Channel Islands I found appears in the Calendar of Patent Rolls for 1316, where Philip L’Evesque, the Bailiff of Jersey, witnesses (June 25th, 1311) a transfer by Macie Le Lorreur, a clerk, to Richard le Fessu, his brother and Viscount of Jersey, of the escheat of Pierres du Mouster, in exchange for a yearly rent of twelve cabots of wheat, for three virgates of land in the parish of Grouville. The Richard le Fessu mentioned above was also known as Richard de Jersey; he married Elizabeth de Burgo, who was described as the King’s relative. In 1317, the King granted the Viscounty of Jersey, which Richard had held during his lifetime, to his son, “John de Jereseye,” for life.

[279] Rouf Hollande—On August 26th 1338, a warrant was issued against a Richard de Holand, who had absconded with £40 delivered to John Godefelawe of Southampton, by John de Harleston, for payment of the wages of the garrison of Jersey. (Calendar of Patent Rolls).

[279] Rouf Hollande—On August 26th 1338, a warrant was issued against a Richard de Holand, who had absconded with £40 delivered to John Godefelawe of Southampton, by John de Harleston, for payment of the wages of the garrison of Jersey. (Calendar of Patent Rolls).

[280] Quintaine—espèce de tournoi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quintaine—type of tournament.

[281] Chéaient—tombaient guern: et norm: queyaient.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chéaient—fell cold: and norm: queued.

[282] Meurtrière—Catapulte, machine qui lançait des pierres et des dards.

[282] Meurtrière—Catapulte, machine qui lançait des pierres et des dards.

[283] Avesprées—Commencement du soir.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Avesprées—Start of the evening.

[284] Voir—Vrai.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ True.

[285] Gaburon—Ce serait pêle-mêle, a la manière de goujats, des manants. Telle serait, osons le croire, l’origine du guernesiais “pêle-mêle gabouaret.”

[285] Gaburon—Ce serait pêle-mêle, a la manière de goujats, des manants. Telle serait, osons le croire, l’origine du guernesiais “pêle-mêle gabouaret.”

[286] Bedots—étrangers, trompeurs. L’acceptation française de bedos, selon Roquefort, était autrefois “forain.”

[286] Bedots—étrangers, trompeurs. L’acceptation française de bedos, selon Roquefort, était autrefois “forain.”

[287] Espreindrent—serrèrent, assaillirent. Selon les annales du temps, le château ne fut pas pris.

[287] Espreindrent—serrèrent, assaillirent. Selon les annales du temps, le château ne fut pas pris.

[288] Tosts, pour tostes, soufflets, “good thrashings.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tosts, pour tostes, soufflets, “good thrashings.”

[289] La Corbière—The point underneath “Village de Putron,” just north of Fermain Point, is called “La Corbière,” but this line probably refers to the Vale Castle, in the parish of St. Michel de l’Archange du Valle.

[289] La Corbière—The point underneath “Village de Putron,” just north of Fermain Point, is called “La Corbière,” but this line probably refers to the Vale Castle, in the parish of St. Michel de l’Archange du Valle.

[290] Bec-à-la chièvre—Just underneath Fort George, the southern boundary of Petit Fort Bay.

[290] Bec-à-la chièvre—Just underneath Fort George, the southern boundary of Petit Fort Bay.

[291] Estère—passage.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Estère—section.

[292] Matelots—camarades, guern: matnots, mot franc-tudesque. Ici ce n’est pas un marinier exclusivement, c’est un mess-mate.

[292] Matelots—camarades, guern: matnots, mot franc-tudesque. Ici ce n’est pas un marinier exclusivement, c’est un mess-mate.

[293] Bredelle—morceau.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bredelle—piece.

[294] Général—l’Amiral, celui qui commande la générale, angl: flag-ship.

[294] Général—l’Amiral, celui qui commande la générale, angl: flag-ship.

[295] Repelle—rejette, oppose.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Repelle—reject, oppose.

[296] Gente amée—gentille amie.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lovely People—sweet friend.

[297] Monceis—monceaux.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monceis—slices.

[298] Mines—Semblant de vouloir assaillir le Château (de Néel de St. Sauveur, aujourd’hui Château des Marais ou Ivy Castle).

[298] Mines—Semblant de vouloir assaillir le Château (de Néel de St. Sauveur, aujourd’hui Château des Marais ou Ivy Castle).

[299] Brecart—The Brecarts, Bregearts, or Briards, were a comparatively influential family in the parishes of the Vale and St. Sampson’s up to the sixteenth century; they then bought land in the town, in the district of Vauvert, and became known as “Brégart alias Vauvert,” and finally as “Vauvert,” pur et simple, they seem to have become extinct in the eighteenth century.

[299] Brecart—The Brecarts, Bregearts, or Briards, were a comparatively influential family in the parishes of the Vale and St. Sampson’s up to the sixteenth century; they then bought land in the town, in the district of Vauvert, and became known as “Brégart alias Vauvert,” and finally as “Vauvert,” pur et simple, they seem to have become extinct in the eighteenth century.

[300] Aymon Rose—“Edmund de Ros ou Rous” était d’origine Normande.

[300] Aymon Rose—“Edmund de Ros ou Rous” était d’origine Normande.

“It appears that Edmund Rose, who defended Castle Cornet on this occasion was only Lieut.-Governor, as, in the previous year, Walter Huwet appears as governor of all the islands. There is a letter from the King to Edmund Rose, dated the 14th of August, 1372, as Constable of the Castle of Gorey in Jersey; so that within two months after Yvon had raised this siege of Castle Cornet, he, Edmund Rose, must have been sent to that of Gorey.”—(Some Remarks on the Constitution of Guernsey, by T. F. de H., p. 119.)

“It seems that Edmund Rose, who defended Castle Cornet during this time, was only the Lieutenant Governor, since Walter Huwet served as the governor of all the islands the previous year. There’s a letter from the King to Edmund Rose, dated August 14, 1372, where he is identified as the Constable of the Castle of Gorey in Jersey; so within two months after Yvon lifted the siege of Castle Cornet, Edmund Rose must have been sent to Gorey.” —(Some Remarks on the Constitution of Guernsey, by T. F. de H., p. 119.)

Champarts—The “Camparts”—or the eleventh part of the grain grown upon the land of the fief, is described by Warburton thus:—“The first dukes of Normandy granted several parcels of land in the island, to such as had served them in their wars, and granted likewise a very considerable part to some religious houses. These, whether soldiers or churchmen, not being themselves skilled in agriculture, let out these lands to tenants under them, reserving such rents and services as they thought most convenient; such was the “Campart,” and such were the “chef-rentes,” and these have been in use ever since Richard I., duke of Normandy, and possibly they may yet be of more ancient date.… In the Clos du Valle, out of extraordinary respect for the Abbot who resided among them, they paid both the tenth and the eleventh sheaf, both as tithe and campart.” Camparts were owed on many fiefs, if not on all. Many owners of land have redeemed them. Others have affranchis their land, which is done by Act of Court, on proof that the land has been under grass for forty years, and lasts as long as the land is tilled yearly.

Champarts—The “Camparts”—or the eleventh part of the grain grown on the land of the fief, is described by Warburton as follows:—“The first dukes of Normandy granted various parcels of land on the island to those who served them in their wars, and also allocated a substantial portion to some religious institutions. These individuals, whether soldiers or clergy, not being experienced in farming, rented out these lands to tenants beneath them, reserving such rents and services as they deemed most appropriate; this was the ‘Campart,’ as well as the ‘chef-rentes,’ which have been in use since Richard I., duke of Normandy, and may possibly date back even further.… In the Clos du Valle, out of extraordinary respect for the Abbot who lived among them, they paid both the tenth and the eleventh sheaf, both as tithe and campart.” Camparts were owed on many fiefs, if not all. Many landowners have redeemed them. Others have affranchis their land, which is done by Act of Court, upon proving that the land has been under grass for forty years, and this lasts as long as the land is cultivated each year.

[301] Compos—Composition.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compos—Composition.

[302] Here Mr. Métivier’s version ends, the remainder is from an old Guernsey Almanac dated 1828.

[302] Here Mr. Métivier’s version ends, the remainder is from an old Guernsey Almanac dated 1828.

[303] Hoigne—Haine.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hoigne—Hate.

[304] Hantonne—Southampton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hantonne—Southampton.

[305] A chartez—En charrettes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A cart—In carts.

The Spanish Army, Defeated in the Year 1588.

Puissant Roy d’Espagne,
Combien riche tu es
Pour l’entreprise vaine
Que tu fis sur les Anglois,
Ton entreprise vaine,
Fut bientôt rebroussée.[306]
Vindrent sur l’Angleterre,
Au beau mois de Juillet,
Pour voir la bienheureuse
Ma Dame Elizabeth,
Mais ce fut à leur honte
Que sentir grand reveil.
La grande Armée Angloise
Commence a s’apprêter,
Tous leurs soldats embarqués
La poudre et les bullets,
C’est pour joüer au quille[307]
Avec les Portuguées.
Qui eust vue l’armée,
D’Elizabeth s’en va
De voir les grands bigots[308]
Et flâquées[309] sur leurs mâts
Des tambours et trompettes
Apprêtés au combat.
La puissante avans garde
A l’ancre n’étoit pas
Comme fut “La Revanche”
La vaisseau de Dras[310]
Qui sortoit de Plymouth,
Sillant sur sa plumas.[311]
[559]
Tous les plus grands navires
Qui furent haut et bas
De toute l’Angleterre
Vindrent vers l’Amiral
Luy supplier la grâce
D’aller sur les guayhards (sic).
L’Amiral d’Angleterre[312]
Leur répond d’un voix quas[313]
Enfans, donnez vous garde
Ne vous hasardez pas,
Car l’armée est puissante
Et nos vaisseaux sont trop ras.[314]
Ces gens de grand courage,
Disoient à l’Amiral
Seigneur, gardez la terre,
Nous allons avec Dras[315]
Nous aurons la vengeance
De l’armée des Pillards.
La “Revanche” d’Angleterre
Sous ses voiles s’en va,
Chargeans ses coulverines
Et tirans ses coutelas,
Au grand tyran s’entraîne
Et luy couppa ses mats.
Quand le Duc de Mydine,
Sit ses grands arbres bas,
Dit à sa compagnie
Enfans—ne tirez pas,
Mais rondez les navires,
Ou vous mourrez tous plats.[316]
[560]
Sept navires de guerre,
Lièrent au grand “Arc”
Abordent cette vermine
Sur le “Satanas”
Pour porter pillage
Avec le Seigneur Dras.
Un noble gentil homme
Grand Seigneur des Estats
S’en va rompant les coffres
Et bahuts[317] hauts et bas,
Où il trouva des lettres
D’un fort merveilleux cas.[318]
Le grand Dauphin de Naples[319]
De ça ne ryoit pas,
Le Flamen se presente
Sur un de ses boulevards
De cette nef horrible,[320]
Du grand “St. Matthias.”
S’informe par enquête
Des gens d’armes en bas
Touchant une lettre
Quy portoit de grand mal
En contre l’Angleterre
Et tout le sang Royal.
Le peuple luy déclaroit
Seigneur ne fâchez pas
Que l’adresse de ça
C’est au Prince Farnése[321]
De par le Roy d’Espagne
Qui de ça chargera.
[561]
Demande au grand de Naples
Ce qu’il disoit de cela
Encontre sa maîtresse
Quoi penser en tel cas.
En disant deux ou trois paroles,
Le grand Prince le tua.
Puis luy fendit le ventre,
Jusqu’à l’estomac,
Son pauvre cœur luy tira
Qui soudain luy trancha
Devant la compagnie
Qui beaucoup soupira.
Lors l’Amiral d’Espagne
Soudain apparreilla
Avec sa compagnie
A vau la mer s’en va
Mettant basse enseigne
Par grand deuil s’en va.
Sortant vers Irlande
Sous tout leur appareil
Sur la haute mi-été[322]
Le vent leur prend su-est
Qui les mis sur la terre
D’Irlande et y reste.
Les prudens Irlandois
A leurs secours venoient
En plaignant leurs misères
Aux maisons les portaient
Faisant au grands d’Espagne
Plus qu’ils ne méritoient.
Le général d’Espagne
Ses mourtres fits dresser,
Appeller ses gens d’armes
Et tous ses centeniers,
Fit en grand’ diligence
Sa grande troupe marcher.
[562]
Au peuple d’Irlande,
Rendit tous ses bienfaits,
Mit par toute la terre
Gens d’armes en harnois,[323]
Tuant homme et femme
Sans merci ni délai.
Tous les Irlandois s’adressoient
Au Comte de Tyrone
Qui tenoit pour la Reine
Contre la nation,
Luy priant donner aide
Contre les Castillons.
Le Comte met en ordre
Ses princes et barons,
Tous au fil de l’épée[324]
Leur ordonner la fronde,[325]
La douleur redoublée
Qui les déconfit tous.
Lors voilà la ruine
Des meurtriers Espagnols
Qui faisoient tant de mines
Dans de bien grands flibots,[326]
Pensant prendre Angleterre
Comme de fols idiots.
À Dieu soit la louange
Qui de son bras tout fort,
De tous leurs grands vaisseaux
De nous pris la revanche
Nous pensant détruire
Et démembrer nos corps.
Les braves gens d’Espagne
Partant de leurs maisons
Pensant en Angleterre
[563]
Sarcler[327] tous les chardons,
Mais leurs gens et leurs moufles[328]
N’étoient pas assez bons.
Quand on va par les villes
Pour vendre les moutons,
Chacun se donne à croire
Que les viandes vaudront
Mais c’est bien le contraire
La plupart en donneront.[329]

Fin.

The End.

[306] Rebrousser—Retourner sur ses pas.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rebrousser—Go back the way you came.

[307] Quille—“C’est un morçeaux de bois tourné, plus gros par le bas que par le haut, dont on se sert pour jouer.”

[307] Quille—“C’est un morçeaux de bois tourné, plus gros par le bas que par le haut, dont on se sert pour jouer.”

The English captains were playing bowls when the Spanish ships were announced as being in sight.

The English captains were playing bowling when the Spanish ships were reported to be in sight.

[308] Bigots—Terme de Marine. C’est une petite pièce de bois percée de deux ou trois trous, par où l’on passe le bâtard pour la composition de racage.

[308] Bigots—Terme de Marine. C’est une petite pièce de bois percée de deux ou trois trous, par où l’on passe le bâtard pour la composition de racage.

[309] Flagner—Jetter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flagner—Jetter.

[310] Sir Francis Drake commanded the ship Revenge during the fight with the Armada.

[310] Sir Francis Drake commanded the ship Revenge during the fight with the Armada.

[311] Plumas—Plumage.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plumas—Feathers.

[312] L’Amiral d’Angleterre—Lord Howard of Effingham.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Admiral of England—Lord Howard of Effingham.

[313] Quas—Brisé.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quas—Broke.

[314]Ras—Terme de Mer. C’est un bâtiment qui n’a ni pont, ni tillac, ni couverture.

[314]Ras—Terme de Mer. C’est un bâtiment qui n’a ni pont, ni tillac, ni couverture.

[315] Dras—Drake. Motley, in his History of the Netherlands, Vol. II., pp. 498-9, says: There were many quarrels among the English admirals at this period, and much jealousy of Drake.

[315] Dras—Drake. Motley, in his History of the Netherlands, Vol. II., pp. 498-9, says: There were many quarrels among the English admirals at this period, and much jealousy of Drake.

[316] Duc de Mydine—The Duke of Medina-Sidonia, leader of the Spanish Armada, who, when the great hulk Satana and a galleon of Portugal were attacked by the Triumph and some other vessels, on the flag-ship, (the St. Martin) tried to repel Lord Howard on the Ark Royal and other men-of-war, and thence arose the hottest conflict of the day. He had previously, when Don Pedro de Valdez, commander of the Andelusian squadron,—having got his foremast carried away close to the deck,—lay crippled and helpless, calmly fired a gun to collect his scattered ships, and abandoned Valdez to his fate.… The next day Valdez surrendered to the Revenge.—Motley’s Netherlands, Vol. II., pp. 456-7.

[316] Duc de Mydine—The Duke of Medina-Sidonia, leader of the Spanish Armada, who, when the great hulk Satana and a galleon of Portugal were attacked by the Triumph and some other vessels, on the flag-ship, (the St. Martin) tried to repel Lord Howard on the Ark Royal and other men-of-war, and thence arose the hottest conflict of the day. He had previously, when Don Pedro de Valdez, commander of the Andelusian squadron,—having got his foremast carried away close to the deck,—lay crippled and helpless, calmly fired a gun to collect his scattered ships, and abandoned Valdez to his fate.… The next day Valdez surrendered to the Revenge.—Motley’s Netherlands, Vol. II., pp. 456-7.

[317] Bahut—Coffre couvert de cuir orné de petits clous.

[317] Bahut—Coffre couvert de cuir orné de petits clous.

[318] Cas—Terme de Pratique, Matière, Crime.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cas—Legal Term, Matter, Crime.

[319] Le Grand Dauphin, etc.—Don Diego de Pimental, nephew of the Viceroy of Sicily, and uncle to the Viceroy of Naples, was captured in his ship the St. Matthew, by Admiral Van der Does, of the Holland fleet.—Motley, Vol. II., p. 473.

[319] Le Grand Dauphin, etc.—Don Diego de Pimental, nephew of the Viceroy of Sicily, and uncle to the Viceroy of Naples, was captured in his ship the St. Matthew, by Admiral Van der Does, of the Holland fleet.—Motley, Vol. II., p. 473.

[320] Nef—Navire.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nef—Ship.

[321] Alexander, Prince Farnèse, and Duke of Parma, was commandant of the Spanish Army, and was waiting in Flanders for an opportunity of co-operating with the Spanish fleet. He was suspected of having a secret treaty with Queen Elizabeth, (Motley, Vol. II., p. 273-4), but these verses are so very obscure, it is impossible to identify the incidents to which they allude. It may be that they, as well as the last verse of this poem are interpolations from some other ballad, which has got confused with this one.

[321] Alexander, Prince Farnèse, and Duke of Parma, was commandant of the Spanish Army, and was waiting in Flanders for an opportunity of co-operating with the Spanish fleet. He was suspected of having a secret treaty with Queen Elizabeth, (Motley, Vol. II., p. 273-4), but these verses are so very obscure, it is impossible to identify the incidents to which they allude. It may be that they, as well as the last verse of this poem are interpolations from some other ballad, which has got confused with this one.

[322] Mi-été—le milieu de l’été.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mid-summer—the middle of summer.

[323] Harnois.—signifie l’habillement d’un homme d’armes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harnois.—means the clothing of a man-at-arms.

[324] Fil de l’epée—est en usage depuis long temps. Ronsard a dit parlant de Henri III., … “devant le fil de son epée.”

[324] Fil de l’epée—est en usage depuis long temps. Ronsard a dit parlant de Henri III., … “devant le fil de son epée.”

[325] Fronder—Attaquer quelque chose.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fronder—To attack something.

[326] Flibot—Terme de marine. C’est un moïen vaisseau qui est armé en course.

[326] Flibot—Terme de marine. C’est un moïen vaisseau qui est armé en course.

[327] Sarcler—Terme de Laboureur. Couper les méchantes herbes avec le sarcloir.

[327] Sarcler—Terme de Laboureur. Couper les méchantes herbes avec le sarcloir.

[328] Moufles—Garnie de poulies de cuivre, de boulons, et de cordages pour monter les pièces d’artillerie à l’elesoir.

[328] Moufles—Garnie de poulies de cuivre, de boulons, et de cordages pour monter les pièces d’artillerie à l’elesoir.

[329] That this poem is very defective, and therefore obscure, is obvious, but I thought even this mutilated fragment was worth preserving. Many of the statements made in it are not borne out by history, though they probably formed part of the gossip of that day, and had filtered over to the Islands from sailors who had themselves had a share in some of the events narrated. This last verse seems to have no connection with the rest of the poem, but I have copied it as Job Mauger wrote it, nearly two centuries ago.

[329] That this poem is very defective, and therefore obscure, is obvious, but I thought even this mutilated fragment was worth preserving. Many of the statements made in it are not borne out by history, though they probably formed part of the gossip of that day, and had filtered over to the Islands from sailors who had themselves had a share in some of the events narrated. This last verse seems to have no connection with the rest of the poem, but I have copied it as Job Mauger wrote it, nearly two centuries ago.

Secular Poems.

Belle Rose at the White Rose.
J’ai cueilli la belle rose
Qui pendait au rosier blanc,
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc!
Je la cueillis feuille à feuille
Et la mis dans mon tablier blanc
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
Je l’ai portée chez mon père
Entre Paris et Rouen
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
[564]
Las!—je n’ai trouvé personne
Que le rossignol chantant
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
Qui me dit dans son langage
Mariez vous à quinze ans
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc!
Hélas comment me marîrai-je?
Moi qui suis baisse[330] pour un an,
Belle Rose,
Belle Rose au rosier blanc!
Combien gagnez vous, la belle?
Combien gagnez vous par an?
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc!
Je gagne bien cent pistoles
Cent pistoles en argent blanc
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
Venez avec moi, ma belle,
Vous en aurez bien autant
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
Je ne vais avec personne
Si l’on ne m’épouse avant
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc.
Si l’on ne me mène à l’église
Par devant tous mes parents
Belle Rose
Belle Rose au rosier blanc![331]

[330] Baisse—servant girl.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maid.

[331] There are many versions of this song to be found among the country people, I have compared this with five or six others, and it is, I think, the most generally received.

[331] There are many versions of this song to be found among the country people, I have compared this with five or six others, and it is, I think, the most generally received.

By the Clear Fountain.
À la claire fontaine
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Les mains me suis lavé
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Les mains me suis lavé,
Dondaine m’a dondé.
A la feuille d’un chêne
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Je les ai essuyées
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Je les ai essuyées
Dondaine m’a dondé.
À la plus haute branche
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Un rossignol chantait
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Un rossignol chantait
Dondaine m’a dondé.
Chante, rossignol, chante
Dondaine, ma dondaine,
Toi qui as le cœur gai
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Toi qui as le cœur gai
Dondaine m’a dondé.
Le mien n’est pas de mème
Dondaine, ma dondaine,
Il est bien affligé
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Il est bien affligé
Dondaine m’a dondé.
Pierre, mon ami Pierre,
Dondaine, ma dondaine,
À la guerre est allé
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
A la guerre est allé
Dondaine m’a dondé.
[566]
Pour un bouton de rose
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Que je lui refusai
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Que je lui refusai
Dondaine m’a dondé.
Je voudrais que la rose
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Fut encore au rosier
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Fut encore au rosier
Dondaine m’a dondé.
Et que mon ami Pierre
Dondaine, ma dondaine
Fut ici à m’aimer
Dondaine ma lou-lou-la
Fut ici à m’aimer
Dondaine m’a, dondé.
Who Wants to Listen.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les maris aiment?}
Ils aiment si brutalement
Ils sont de si brutales gens,
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Ah Madame allez gardez
Le ménage et les enfants!”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les filles aiment?}
Elles aiment si discrètement
Elles sont de si discrètes gens,
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Ah Monsieur ne parlez pas si haut
Car Maman nous entendra.”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les veuves aiment?}
Elles aiment si sensiblement
[567]
Elles sont de si sensibles gens,
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Ah! le beau jeune homme!
Comme il ressemble à feu mon mari.”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les soldats aiment?}
Ils aiment si cavalièrement
Ils sont de si cavaliers gens
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Ah! Madame m’aimez vous?
Ne m’aimez vous pas? dictes moi,
Car il me faut rejoindre mon régiment.”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les Français aiment?}
Ils aiment si frivolement
Ils sont de si frivoles gens,
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Ah! Madame depuis que je vous ai vue
Je ne songe qu’a vous!”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les Anglais aiment?}
Ils aiment si stupidement
Ils sont si stupides gens
Qu’on les entend toujours disant
(Parlé) “Tantôt la chasse, tantôt la
Gazette, tantôt l’amour!”
Fal-la-la.
Qui veut ouïr, qui veut savoir} bis.
Comment les Guernesiais aiment?}
Ils aiment si prudemment,
Ils sont de si prudents gens
Qu’on les entends toujours disant
(Parlé) “Mademoiselle a-t’elle de l’argent!”
Fal-la-la.

I have to thank Mr. J. T. R. de Havilland, of Havilland Hall, for kindly supplying me with a copy of this song.

I want to thank Mr. J. T. R. de Havilland, of Havilland Hall, for generously providing me with a copy of this song.

Marguerite sat down.
Marguerite s’est assise—Tra-la-la.
À l’ombre d’un rocher
À son plaisir écoute—Tra-la-la
Les mariniers chanter,
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
Elle fit un’ rencontre—Tra-la-la
De trente matelots
Le plus jeune des trente—Tra-la-la.
Il se mit à chanter.
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
Qu’avez vous la belle—Tra-la-la.
Qu’avez vous a pleurer?
Je pleure mon anneau d’or—Tra-la-la.
Qui dans la mer est tombé
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
Que donnerez-vous la belle—Tra-la-la
À qui le pêcherait?
Un baiser sur la bouche—Tra-la-la.
Ou deux s’il fallait
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
Le galant se dépouille—Tra-la-la.
Dans la mer a plongé
La première fois qu’il plonge—Tra-la-la
Il n’en a rien apporté
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
La seconde fois qu’il plonge—Tra-la-la
Les cloches vont ric-tin-té
La troisième fois qu’il plonge—Tra-la-la.
Le galant s’est noyé!
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
Nous l’ferons enterrer—Tra-la-la
Et puis dessus sa tombe
Un rosmarin planter—Tra-la-la.
Sur ce pauvre jeune homme!
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
[569]
Nous dirons à sa mère—Tra-la-la
Qu’il s’est embarqué
Sur un vaisseau de guerre—Tra-la-la.
Qui de loin est allé!
Tra-la-la. Tra-la-la.
La Meunière.
Je vais épouser la Meunière
Dont on voit le moulin là bas
Mais j’aime une pauvre bergère
Comprenez-vous mon embarras,
Ma Fanchette est si jolie
Mais la Meunière a du bien
S’il faut faire une folie
Que cela ne soit pas pour rien.
Bah! j’épouserai la Meunière
Qui me fait toujours les yeux doux
En me disant “Beau petit Pierre
Mais quand donc nous marierons nous?”
Un instant—n’allons pas si vite,
Suis je bien certain d’être heureux
Avec la femme du moulin
Dont je ne suis pas amoureux?
Il s’agit de mariage
C’est hélas! pour plus d’un jour,
Oui! mais pour vivre en ménage
C’est bien maigre de l’amour!
Bah! j’épouserai la Meunière
Qui me fait toujours les yeux doux
En me disant “Beau petit Pierre
Mais quand donc nous marierons nous?”
Cependant mon cœur s’inquiète
Et me dit que c’est mal à moi
De trahir la pauvre Fanchette
À qui j’avais donné ma foi
Elle est si tendre et si bonne
Comme son cœur va souffrir.
Hélas! si je l’abandonne
Elle est capable d’en mourir
[570]
Ma foi! tant pis pour la Meunière,
Je ne serai pas son époux
Qu’elle dise “Beau petit Pierre!
Petit Pierre n’est pas pour vous?”
The Gatherer.
Sur nos grands blès déjà le soleil brille
Quels lourds épis—en fût il de pareils!
Va! travaillons, vite, en main la faucille
Mais suivrez vous, suivrez vous mes conseils.
Chorus:
Enfant, de chaque gerbe
Que mûrit le Seigneur
Laissez tomber dans l’herbe
Quelques épis pour le glâneur
Pensez au pauvre glâneur} bis
Faites le bien—vous porterez bonheur.}
Notre ministre dit que le bien qu’on donne
Est le meilleur qu’on pense récolter
Il dépose lorsqu’il disait aux hommes.
Donner aux pauvres, à Dieu n’est que prêter.
Chorus.—Enfant, etc.
Aux pauvres içi le peu qu’on abandonne
Dieu pour beaucoup ailleurs le comptera
Des grains donnés, la moisson sera bonne
Pour nous au Ciel, Dieu les centuplera.
Chorus.—Enfant, etc.
The Three Drummers.
Trois jeunes tambours, revenant de la guerre,
Le plus jeune des trois avait un bouquet de roses
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
La fille du roi étant par sa fenêtre
“Ah! jeune tambour, veux tu me donner tes roses?”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
“Mes roses sont pour mon mariage
La fille du roi, veux tu être ma femme?”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
[571]
“Và jeune tambour, demander à mon père”
“Sire le Roi, veux tu me donner ta fille?”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
“Ah! jeune tambour dis moi qu’est tes richesses?”
“Mes richesses sont mes caisses[332] et mes balletes,[333]
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
“Và! jeune tambour, demain je te ferai pendre”
“Six cent mille canons dans ce cas vont me défendre”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan plan.
“Ah! jeune tambour, dis moi qui est ton père?”
“Mon père il est le roi—le roi d’Angleterre!”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
“Ah! jeune tambour, voudrais tu bien ma fille?”
“Ah! je m’en moque de vous et de votre fille,
Dans mon pays y’ en a de bien plus gentilles.”
Au ron-ron-ron-te-tan-plan.
If I had the Hat.
Si j’avais le chapeau
Que ma mie m’avait donné
Mon chapeau est bel et beau
Chorus:
Adieu ma mignonne
Adieu donc mes amours
Si j’avais la casaque[334]
Que ma mie m’avait donné
Ma casaque est zic et zac
Mon chapeau est bel et beau.
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.
Si j’avais le corselet
Que ma mie m’avait donné
Mon corselet est fort bien fait
[572]
Ma casaque est zic et zac,
Mon chapeau est bel et beau
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.
Si j’avais la cravate
Que ma mie m’avait donnée
Ma cravate est ric et rac
Mon corselet est fort bien fait
Ma casaque est zic et zac
Mon chapeau est bel et beau.
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.
Si j’avais la culotte
Que ma mie m’avait donnée
Mes culottes débotes[335] et botes,
Ma cravate est ric et rac,
Mon corselet est fort bien fait
Ma casaque est zic et zac,
Mon chapeau est bel et beau.
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.
Si j’avais les blancs bas
Que ma mie m’avait donnés
Mes blancs bas sont de damas,
Mes culottes débotes et botes,
Ma cravate est ric et rac
Mon corselet est fort bien fait,
Ma casaque est zic et zac,
Mon chapeau est bel est beau.
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.
Si j’avais les souliers
Que ma mie m’avait donnés
Mes souliers sont de cuir doux,
Mes blancs bas sont de damas,
Mes culottes débotes et botes,
Ma cravate est ric et rac,
Mon corselet est fort bien fait,
Ma casaque est zic et zac,
Et mon chapeau est bel et beau.
Chorus.—Adieu, etc.

[332] Caisses—Coffres.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caisses—Safes.

[333] Ballettes—Petites Valises.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ballets—Small Suitcases.

[334] Casaque—“Habillement qui est plus large qu’un juste-au-corps et qui se porte sur les épaules en forme de manteau.”—Richelet.

[334] Casaque—“Habillement qui est plus large qu’un juste-au-corps et qui se porte sur les épaules en forme de manteau.”—Richelet.

[335] Débotes—Tirer les botes de quelqu’un.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Débotes—Pull someone's leg.

Come Faithful People.
Venez peuple fidèle pour entendre chanter
Un jeune militaire qui revient de la guerre,
Qui revient de la guerre, muni de son congé
En entrant dans son isle sa sœur l’a rencontré.
La sœur avec tendresse, de la joie qu’elle avait
Vint embrasser son frère, et lui donner des baisers
Le frère avec tendresse dit à sa chère sœur
Ne m’y fais pas connaître, garde cela dans ton cœur.
Et le jeun’ militaire tout de suite est allé.
Chercher son père et mère, en gardant son secret,
Bonjour Monsieur et Dame aurez vous chambre à louer
A un jeune militaire de la guerre retourné.
Ah oui! notre bon jeune homme, nous avons logement,
Sur le lit de notre fils, nous te ferons coucher
Les affaires de la guerre, tu nous raconteras
Le soir à la table, après avoir soupé.
Il donne à la dame son argent à garder,
Tenez ma très-chère dame, gardez moi cet argent,
C’est pour soulager les peines de mes parents,
Et la méchante femme de là s’en est allée.
Trouver son mari, lui dire, “C’est une fortune
Faut le tuer de suite, nous aurons son argent.”
Les deux méchants armés des gros couteaux
Ont trainé dans la cave son corps tout sanglant.
Le lendemain matin la pauvre fille arrive,
Ah! bon jour père et mère, je voudrais bien parler
A ce beau jeune militaire,
Que je vous ai amené.
La méchante mère, lui répond hardiment,
Mais que dis tu ma fille? Est ce de nos parents?
Ah! oui, ma très chère mère, c’est mon frère arrivé,
Il revint de la guerre, mon cœur en est content.
La cruelle mère, si tôt elle écria
J’ai égorgé ton frère, hélas! n’en parle pas.
Mais la fille tout de suite les fît être emmenés
Devant les justiciers, hélas! pour être jugés.
[574]
Les justiciers s’empressent de juger le procès
Et les condamnent, tous les deux d’être brulés
Oh vous pères et mères oyez ces malheurs
Que les biens de ce monde ne vous tiennent point au cœurs.
Par la barbarie et l’ambition d’argent,
Ces deux dans les flammes passent leurs derniers moments.[336]

[336] This legend, which is found with slight variations in the Folk-Lore of almost every European nation, seems to be deeply impressed on the older St. Martinais, in fact some say that the two rocks between Moulin Huet and Saints’ Bays, which look like two kneeling figures, are the petrified forms of the man and the woman, condemned there to kneel and expiate their crime till the end of the world.

[336] This legend, which is found with slight variations in the Folk-Lore of almost every European nation, seems to be deeply impressed on the older St. Martinais, in fact some say that the two rocks between Moulin Huet and Saints’ Bays, which look like two kneeling figures, are the petrified forms of the man and the woman, condemned there to kneel and expiate their crime till the end of the world.

Jean, Big John.
Jean, gros Jean, marie sa fille,
Grosse et grasse et bien habile,
A un marchand de sabots,
Radinguette et radingot
Chorus:
A un marchand de sabots
Radinguette et radingot.
Pour dîner ils eurent des peis
Entre quatre ils n’eurent que treis
Ah! dévinez si c’est trop
Radinguette et radingot.
Chorus.—A un, etc.
Pour souper ils eurent des prunes
Entre quatre ils n’en eurent qu’une
Et la quervaie d’un escargot
Radinguette et radingot.
Chorus.—A un, etc.
Ils firent faire une couachette
De deux secs buts de bûchette
Et l’oreiller d’un fagot
Radinguette et radingot
Chorus.—A un, etc.
Ils firent faire des courtines
Creyant que c’était mousseline
[575]
Mais c’était Calaminco
Radinguette et radingot.
Chorus.—A un, etc.[337]

I have concluded this chapter of Guernsey songs with this one, though it is of an entirely different style and class to any of the others, but the tune to which it is set, is said to be the national air of Guernsey.

I have finished this chapter of Guernsey songs with this one, even though it has a completely different style and feel than the others. However, the tune it's set to is said to be the national anthem of Guernsey.

When the Duke of Gloucester landed here on the 18th of September, 1817, this song, as the Guernsey National Air was struck up by the band which came to meet him; the militiamen, knowing the song, all burst out laughing, much to the astonishment of the Duke and his suite!

When the Duke of Gloucester arrived here on September 18, 1817, the band played this song, which is known as the Guernsey National Air, to welcome him. The militiamen, recognizing the tune, all started laughing, much to the surprise of the Duke and his entourage!

Musical score

Jean, gros Jean, ma-rie sa fille, Grosse et grasse et bien ha-bile, À un marchand de sa-bots,

Jean, big Jean, Marie his daughter, Big and plump and very capable, To a shoemaker,

Radinguette et ra-din-got; À un marchand de sa-bots, Ra-dinguette et ra-din-got.

Radinguette and ra-din-got; To a clog seller, Ra-dinguette and ra-din-got.

Click for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ / __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ / __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[337] From Mrs. Kinnersly, to whom I am also indebted for the music.

[337] From Mrs. Kinnersly, to whom I am also indebted for the music.

Decorative floral chapter footer
Decorative floral chapter header

The Clameur de Haro.

It has been suggested that the Clameur de Haro should be included among the civic customs peculiar to the Channel Islands. (See p.p. 59-77), so, as Sir Edgar MacCulloch had not mentioned it in his MSS. I have ventured to include a short description of it in the Appendix.

It has been suggested that the Clameur de Haro should be included among the civic customs peculiar to the Channel Islands. (See p.p. 59-77), so, as Sir Edgar MacCulloch had not mentioned it in his MSS. I have ventured to include a short description of it in the Appendix.

The “Clameur de Haro,” abolished in Normandy, A.D., 1583, is, perhaps, the most ancient and curious legal survival in the Channel Islands.

The “Clameur de Haro,” abolished in Normandy in 1583, is probably the oldest and most interesting legal relic in the Channel Islands.

Should a Channel Islander consider his estate to be injured, or his rights to be infringed, by the action of another, in the presence of two witnesses he kneels on the ground and says:—

Should a Channel Islander feel that his estate is harmed or his rights are violated by someone else's actions, he kneels on the ground in front of two witnesses and says:—

“Haro! Haro! Haro! à l’aide mon Prince! on me fait tort!” and he then repeats the Lord’s Prayer in French.

“Haro! Haro! Haro! Help me, my Prince! I'm being mistreated!” and he then repeats the Lord’s Prayer in French.

This formula, which is tantamount to an injunction to stay proceedings, causes all obnoxious practices to be suspended until the case has been tried in Court, when the party who is found to be in the wrong is condemned to a fine and a “Regard de Château,” which, in former times, meant a night’s imprisonment. All “Clameurs,” according to an ordonnance of October 1st, 1599, have to be registered at the Greffe within twenty-four hours, on penalty of being “convict en sa clameur,” and, should no proceedings be taken within a year of the clameur, it is considered to have lapsed.

This formula, which is basically an order to pause the proceedings, puts a stop to all harmful practices until the case has been heard in court. The party found at fault will be fined and subjected to a "Regard de Château," which used to mean a night in jail. According to a ruling from October 1st, 1599, all "Clameurs" must be registered at the Greffe within twenty-four hours, or else they risk being "convict en sa clameur." Additionally, if no action is taken within a year of the clameur, it is considered expired.

An order of Queen Elizabeth relative to Guernsey, given at Richmond, October 9th, 1580, decides that[577] “yt shall not be lawfull to appeale in anie cause criminell, or of correction, nor from the execution of anie order taken in their Courte of Chief Pleas, nor in cries of Haro.”[338]

An order of Queen Elizabeth relative to Guernsey, given at Richmond, October 9th, 1580, decides that[577] “yt shall not be lawfull to appeale in anie cause criminell, or of correction, nor from the execution of anie order taken in their Courte of Chief Pleas, nor in cries of Haro.”[338]

One of the most important occasions on which this prerogative was used happened in the year 1850, when it was in contemplation to demolish the ancient fortifications of Castle Cornet, but the late Mr. Martin F. Tupper, who was then on a visit to Guernsey, had recourse to this form of appeal, and saved the oldest parts of the fortress from demolition. An extraordinary instance of a “Clameur” took place in the Church of Sark on the 14th of December, 1755. A great dispute had arisen between Dame Elizabeth Etienne, widow of Mr. Daniel Le Pelley, Seigneur of Sark, and the ecclesiastical authorities of Guernsey, as to in whose gift was the living of the Church of Sark. She appointed a Mr. Jean Févot to the Church, and when Mr. Pierre Levrier, who had been appointed by the Dean of Guernsey to this post, arrived in Sark to perform the service, he found Mr. Févot in the pulpit. He then and there, in the words of various scandalized eye-witnesses, “interjetta une Clameur de Haro, environ les deux heures d’après-midi, dans le tems qu’il avoit commencé à lire le service Divin.”[339] This of course led to many disputes, and for over a year Dame Le Pelley locked up the Church of Sark, and allowed no one to enter it. Finally, after much litigation, and threats of major excommunication from the Guernsey Ecclesiastical Court, the Bishop of Winchester intervened, Pierre Levrier was forcibly ejected from the island, and, in 1757, Mr. Cayeux Deschamps was given the living.

One of the most important occasions on which this prerogative was used happened in the year 1850, when it was in contemplation to demolish the ancient fortifications of Castle Cornet, but the late Mr. Martin F. Tupper, who was then on a visit to Guernsey, had recourse to this form of appeal, and saved the oldest parts of the fortress from demolition. An extraordinary instance of a “Clameur” took place in the Church of Sark on the 14th of December, 1755. A great dispute had arisen between Dame Elizabeth Etienne, widow of Mr. Daniel Le Pelley, Seigneur of Sark, and the ecclesiastical authorities of Guernsey, as to in whose gift was the living of the Church of Sark. She appointed a Mr. Jean Févot to the Church, and when Mr. Pierre Levrier, who had been appointed by the Dean of Guernsey to this post, arrived in Sark to perform the service, he found Mr. Févot in the pulpit. He then and there, in the words of various scandalized eye-witnesses, “interjetta une Clameur de Haro, environ les deux heures d’après-midi, dans le tems qu’il avoit commencé à lire le service Divin.”[339] This of course led to many disputes, and for over a year Dame Le Pelley locked up the Church of Sark, and allowed no one to enter it. Finally, after much litigation, and threats of major excommunication from the Guernsey Ecclesiastical Court, the Bishop of Winchester intervened, Pierre Levrier was forcibly ejected from the island, and, in 1757, Mr. Cayeux Deschamps was given the living.

Four cases of “Clameurs” were registered between the years 1880-90, and an instance occurred as recently as 1902.

Four cases of “Clameurs” were recorded between 1880 and 1890, with one instance happening as recently as 1902.

There has been much controversy as to the origin of the word “Haro.” Terrien, (Coutûme de Normandie, Edition 1684, p. 104), ascribes it to Rollo, Duke of Normandy, Ha-Ro, and says “La seule prononciation de son nom, même après tant de siècles a cette vertu, qu’elle engage ceux contre lesquels on s’en sert à cesser leurs entreprises et atenter rien au-de-là.” Laurence Carey, in his essay on the Laws and Customs of the Island, and all the other old writers say likewise, but modern philologists, such as Le Héricher and George Métivier have disputed this theory, and have resolved the word “Haro” into a “cri de charge,” which has survived as such in the English “Hurrah.” Froissart employs it frequently as the sound of combat:[578] “Le Haro commença à monter,” and, in the description of the battle of Bouvines, won from the Germans and English in 1214, by Guillaume Guiart, who died in 1306 we find:—

There has been a lot of debate about the origin of the word “Haro.” Terrien, (Coutûme de Normandie, Edition 1684, p. 104), attributes it to Rollo, Duke of Normandy, Ha-Ro, and states, “The very pronunciation of his name, even after so many centuries, has this power that it compels those against whom it is used to stop their activities and attempt nothing further.” Laurence Carey, in his essay on the Laws and Customs of the Island, along with all the other old writers, agree, but modern linguists, like Le Héricher and George Métivier, have challenged this theory and have traced the word “Haro” to a “cri de charge,” which has persisted as such in the English “Hurrah.” Froissart uses it frequently as the sound of battle: [578] “Le Haro commença à monter,” and in the account of the battle of Bouvines, won from the Germans and English in 1214, by Guillaume Guiart, who died in 1306, we find:—

“La vois de nuls n’i est oïe
Fors des heraux qui harou crient,
Et par le champ se crucefient
Harou, dient-ils, quel mortaille!
Quelle occision! quelle bataille!”[340]

[338] Livres des Jugements, etc., Vol. II., p. 16, (transcribed from British Museum, Lansdowne MSS., No. 155, fol. 426).

[338] Livres des Jugements, etc., Vol. II., p. 16, (transcribed from British Museum, Lansdowne MSS., No. 155, fol. 426).

[339] From Colonel Ernest Le Pelley’s MSS.

[339] From Colonel Ernest Le Pelley’s MSS.

[340] See Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, by G. Métivier, p. 280.

[340] See Dictionnaire Franco-Normand, by G. Métivier, p. 280.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

APPENDIX A. Ghosts.

Referred to on page 288.

Referred to at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Mr. Blondel's Ghost.

At “Les Mourains” we have seen that the ghost was “laid” by the means of the clergy of the parish, (see page 288) and it is evident by the following stories that the laying of spirits frequently formed part of the duties of the clergy in Guernsey in the last century.

At “Les Mourains,” we saw that the ghost was “laid” by the local clergy (see page 288), and it’s clear from the following stories that laying spirits was often part of the clergy's duties in Guernsey during the last century.

The house Colonel Le Pelley now inhabits at St. Peter-in-the-Wood, was formerly owned by an old Mr. Blondel, who, on his death bed, gave instructions to Mr. Thomas Brock (then Rector of the parish and grandfather of the present Rector, Mr. H. Walter Brock), to toll the big bell to announce his decease.

The house that Colonel Le Pelley now lives in at St. Peter-in-the-Wood was previously owned by an elderly Mr. Blondel, who, on his deathbed, instructed Mr. Thomas Brock (then the Rector of the parish and grandfather of the current Rector, Mr. H. Walter Brock) to ring the big bell to announce his passing.

This was not done, but Mr. Blondel’s spirit determined to show that promises to the dying were not to be trifled with! All the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois were ready to affirm that the ghost was to be seen climbing up the Church tower; and in the Rectory kitchen the china on the dresser would make a clattering noise and finally be swept by the unseen hands on to the floor.

This didn’t happen, but Mr. Blondel’s spirit was determined to prove that promises made to the dying should be taken seriously! Everyone in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois was ready to swear that the ghost could be seen climbing the church tower; and in the rectory kitchen, the dishes on the dresser would clatter and then be swept off the table by invisible hands onto the floor.

Life at the Rectory became so unendurable under these circumstances that Mr. Brock finally decided to “lay” the ghost, and confine it to its own house. So he went to “Prospect Place,” as the house is now called, with twelve others of the local clergy. They shut every door and window, and blocked up every crevice, key-hole, etc., through which the spirit might pass. They then prayed in every room, after which having driven the spirit out of[580] each room in succession, they locked it up in a cupboard, with either the key of the Church door or a specially-made silver key (Miss Le Pelley could not find out which, some say one, and some another), but the ghost has not troubled the Brock family since.

Life at the Rectory became so unbearable under these circumstances that Mr. Brock finally decided to "lay" the ghost and confine it to its own house. So he went to "Prospect Place," as the house is now called, with twelve other local clergy members. They shut every door and window and blocked up every crevice, keyhole, etc., that the spirit might use to escape. They then prayed in every room, and after driving the spirit out of each room in turn, they locked it up in a cupboard, using either the key to the Church door or a specially-made silver key (Miss Le Pelley couldn't determine which; some say one, some say the other), but the ghost hasn’t bothered the Brock family since.

The old servants now living in the house firmly believe that the ghost still inhabits the cupboard, and affirm that its groans can still be heard.[341]

The old servants now living in the house firmly believe that the ghost still inhabits the cupboard, and affirm that its groans can still be heard.[341]

[341] From Miss E. Le Pelley.

From Miss E. Le Pelley.

The Old House at St. George.

Judith Ozanne, an old woman, who is servant at the Le Pelleys’, tells the following story.

Judith Ozanne, an elderly woman who works as a servant for the Le Pelleys, shares the following story.

Her uncle, an old Mr. Ozanne, remembered the last Mr. Guille who inhabited the original “St. George,” the old house which has been replaced by the modern building which is now known as “St. George.”

Her uncle, old Mr. Ozanne, remembered the last Mr. Guille who lived in the original “St. George,” the old house that has now been replaced by the modern building currently called “St. George.”

This Mr. Guille left instructions that the old house was never to be pulled down, as a spirit had been shut up in one of the cupboards; but his son found the old house quite unsuitable for his bride to live in, so he pulled it down, and built the present house, and the consequence was that the poor homeless spirit was forced to wander about the garden. Judith’s uncle saw him often on moonlight nights, wandering among the trees around the pond.

This Mr. Guille instructed that the old house was never to be torn down, as a spirit had been trapped in one of the cupboards; however, his son thought the old house was completely unsuitable for his bride, so he demolished it and built the current house. As a result, the poor homeless spirit was left to roam around the garden. Judith’s uncle often saw him on moonlit nights, wandering among the trees by the pond.

All the family saw him too, and decided that something had to be done. So they had a “conjuration” as they call a laying of the spirit, and tried to induce it to enter an underground cellar, and shut it down by means of a trap door.

All the family saw him too and agreed that something needed to be done. So they held a "conjuration," as they call a spirit laying, and tried to get it to enter an underground cellar, shutting it down with a trap door.

But Mr. Ozanne would never say whether or no they were successful. Judith Ozanne finishes the story by saying, “And I should like to know what would happen to Mr. Blondel’s spirit if this house were burnt down?”[342]

But Mr. Ozanne would never say whether or no they were successful. Judith Ozanne finishes the story by saying, “And I should like to know what would happen to Mr. Blondel’s spirit if this house were burnt down?”[342]

Many of the old Guernsey “haunted houses” had their ghosts locked up in cupboards. Mrs. Le Poidevin, who in her youth had been an “ironer,” and had gone round from house to house ironing after the weekly washing at home had taken place, related that the famous haunted house at the Tour Beauregard was also in possession of a ghost locked up in a cupboard, a cupboard whose doors, in spite of many efforts, would not open, and from which the most fearful groans and dismal wailings were heard to[581] arise. Mrs. Le Poidevin also used to go as ironer to the old house at the top of Smith Street, now pulled down, belonging, to the de Jersey family. In this house also was a ghost locked up in a cupboard, and Mrs. de Jersey, a very strong minded old lady,—in defiance of superstition—insisted on having this cupboard door forced open, and the ghost escaped! After that the house was rendered almost uninhabitable by the frightful noises that were heard all over it. No one could get any sleep, and not a servant could be found to stay in the house. So finally Mrs. de Jersey decided to have the clergy called in, and one of the maids described to Mrs. Le Poidevin the ceremonies that ensued.

Many of the old Guernsey “haunted houses” had their ghosts locked away in cupboards. Mrs. Le Poidevin, who in her younger days had been an “ironer,” and went from house to house ironing after the weekly laundry at home, shared that the famous haunted house at Tour Beauregard also had a ghost trapped in a cupboard. This cupboard’s doors, despite many attempts, wouldn’t open, and from it came the most terrifying groans and sorrowful wails. Mrs. Le Poidevin also worked as an ironer at the old house at the top of Smith Street, which has since been demolished, that belonged to the de Jersey family. This house, too, had a ghost locked in a cupboard, and Mrs. de Jersey, a very strong-willed old lady—in defiance of superstition—insisted on forcing the cupboard door open, and the ghost got out! After that, the house became almost unlivable due to the horrifying noises that echoed throughout. No one could sleep, and no servant could be found who would stay there. Eventually, Mrs. de Jersey decided to bring in the clergy, and one of the maids described the rituals that followed to Mrs. Le Poidevin.

She said that every outer door was locked, all the crevices between the window sashes were wedged up, and every keyhole was plugged up. Then the minister of St. James’ and some of the other clergy prayed in every room, and she thought they read something about “casting out devils.” Finally the ghost was locked up with the key of the Church door.[343]

She said that every outer door was locked, all the crevices between the window sashes were wedged up, and every keyhole was plugged up. Then the minister of St. James’ and some of the other clergy prayed in every room, and she thought they read something about “casting out devils.” Finally the ghost was locked up with the key of the Church door.[343]

[342] From Miss E. Le Pelley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Miss E. Le Pelley.

[343] From Mrs. Le Poidevin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Mrs. Le Poidevin.

In Moncure Conway’s book on Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. I., p. 102, he says:—“The key has a holy sense in various religions.” I have not been able to find out the exact formula used by the clergy, but in the Sarum Office, and also in the first Prayer Book of Edward VI., an exorcism is given to be used at the Baptism of Infants, in which the evil spirit is addressed as follows:—“Therefore, thou accursed spirit, remember thy sentence, remember thy judgment, remember the day to be at hand, wherein thou shalt burn in fire everlasting, prepared for thee and thy angels,” etc. This was founded on the ancient exorcisms, and was only left out in the revision of 1552, in deference to the criticisms of Bucer.

In Moncure Conway’s book on Demonology and Devil-Lore, Vol. I., p. 102, he states: “The key has a sacred significance in various religions.” I haven’t been able to find the exact wording used by the clergy, but in the Sarum Office and in the first Prayer Book of Edward VI., there is an exorcism to be used during the Baptism of Infants, where the evil spirit is addressed as follows: “Therefore, you accursed spirit, remember your sentence, remember your judgment, remember the day that is coming when you will burn in everlasting fire, prepared for you and your angels,” etc. This was based on the ancient exorcisms and was only removed in the revision of 1552 in response to Bucer’s criticisms.

The Ghosts of La Petite Porte.

La Petite Porte is the sandy bay immediately underneath Jerbourg. Tradition derives its name “the little door” from an incident which is said to have occurred in 1338. In those days the French had made one of their periodical inroads on the island, and were in possession of its principal fortresses. Eighty-seven men of St. Martin’s parish, headed by l’honorable “Capitaine Jean de la Marche,”[344] attempted to dislodge them, but were defeated at Mare-Madoc, in the Hubits, and fled down to La Petite Porte,[582] where they embarked for Jersey, and founded a colony at St. Ouen’s. An old Jersey manuscript goes on to say that Charles II., during his sojourn in Jersey, was so touched by the recital of the bravery and fidelity of these men, that he granted to the “South” Regiment of Militia, the old “Regiment Bleu,” a special “aiguillette d’argent.” Later authorities disprove this, on the grounds that there were not, at this epoch, either regiments or uniforms, and that the “royal blue facings and silver lace” quoted as “being borne at present by the South Regiment of Militia” did not exist two centuries ago!

La Petite Porte is the sandy bay immediately underneath Jerbourg. Tradition derives its name “the little door” from an incident which is said to have occurred in 1338. In those days the French had made one of their periodical inroads on the island, and were in possession of its principal fortresses. Eighty-seven men of St. Martin’s parish, headed by l’honorable “Capitaine Jean de la Marche,”[344] attempted to dislodge them, but were defeated at Mare-Madoc, in the Hubits, and fled down to La Petite Porte,[582] where they embarked for Jersey, and founded a colony at St. Ouen’s. An old Jersey manuscript goes on to say that Charles II., during his sojourn in Jersey, was so touched by the recital of the bravery and fidelity of these men, that he granted to the “South” Regiment of Militia, the old “Regiment Bleu,” a special “aiguillette d’argent.” Later authorities disprove this, on the grounds that there were not, at this epoch, either regiments or uniforms, and that the “royal blue facings and silver lace” quoted as “being borne at present by the South Regiment of Militia” did not exist two centuries ago!

But among the old country people, to the present day, the bay known as “Moulin Huet” is invariably called “Vier Port” (old harbour), and if one mentions “Moulin Huet Bay” they will tell you that the name “Moulin Huet” only applies to the old mill, (now destroyed, and the site turned into a picnic house), and that it was “Les Anglais” who transferred the name of the mill to the bay just below, so that “La Petite Porte,” being just the other side of the bay, might easily have been originally “Petit Port”—(Little Harbour.)

But among the local people, even today, the bay known as “Moulin Huet” is still called “Vier Port” (old harbor), and if you mention “Moulin Huet Bay,” they’ll tell you that the name “Moulin Huet” only refers to the old mill (now gone, and the site turned into a picnic area), and that it was “Les Anglais” who moved the name of the mill to the bay just below, so that “La Petite Porte,” being just on the other side of the bay, might have originally been called “Petit Port”—(Little Harbour.)

Bounded by the “Tas de Pois,” the most magnificent rocks in the Channel Islands, it is noted for its beauty, and, from its long expanse of sand, is the best place for sand-eeling. But about the beginning of last century no sand-eelers dared approach this spot by night. Screams, shrieks, and groans were heard there, night after night, and finally it was shunned after dark by the whole island. There was no difficulty in the people’s minds in accounting for these sounds. Two such awful tragedies were connected with this bay and its environs that it was an[583] “embarras de richesse” to decide which of the ghosts of the two men who had been murdered in this vicinity it could be!

Bounded by the “Tas de Pois,” the most stunning rocks in the Channel Islands, this area is known for its beauty, and its long stretch of sand makes it the best spot for sand-eeling. But at the start of the last century, no sand-eelers dared to come here at night. Screams, shouts, and moans echoed there night after night, and eventually, the entire island avoided it after dark. People had no trouble believing the source of these sounds. Two horrific tragedies were tied to this bay and its surroundings, making it a true “embarras de richesse” to figure out which of the ghosts of the two men who had been murdered nearby it could be!

The first of these stories has already been published in a little book, now out of print, called Anglo-Norman Legends or Tales of the Channel Islands, N.D., under the title of “John Andrew Gordier,” and has also been taken as the foundation of “Rachel Mauger, a Guernsey Tragedy,” published some years ago in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine, where also, in the number for May, 1883, the same story is given in a condensed form, as taken from a newspaper cutting, and is preceded by the following note, signed “J. Y.

The first of these stories was already published in a small book, now out of print, called Anglo-Norman Legends or Tales of the Channel Islands, N.D., under the title “John Andrew Gordier.” It has also inspired “Rachel Mauger, a Guernsey Tragedy,” which was published several years ago in Clarke’s Guernsey Magazine. Additionally, in the May 1883 issue, the same story appears in a shortened version, as taken from a newspaper clipping, and is introduced by the following note, signed “J. Y.”

“The following striking narrative, relating to the origin of a drama celebrated in its day (the tragedy of “Julia”), became known to the writer through an old newspaper cutting preserved in a family scrap book. The newspaper of which we speak must be at least fifty years old (in 1883), and it related events which were then long past.”

“The following compelling story about the beginnings of a play famous in its time (the tragedy of “Julia”) came to the writer’s attention through an old newspaper clipping kept in a family scrapbook. The newspaper in question must be at least fifty years old (in 1883), covering events that had happened long before.”

A book called The Locket, by Mrs. Alfred Marks is based on the same tradition.

A book called The Locket by Mrs. Alfred Marks follows the same tradition.

Though these events must have happened nearly two hundred years ago, there are still some recollections of them lingering in the minds of the very old people, who preface them by saying “J’ai ouï dire à ma gran’mère!

Though these events probably took place almost two hundred years ago, some memories of them still linger in the minds of the very old people, who start their stories by saying “J’ai ouï dire à ma gran’mère!

The story runs thus:—About the end of the seventeenth century there was an extremely beautiful girl, living at the Varclin, in St. Martin’s parish, called Rachel Mauger. The Maugers were of a good old Guernsey family, and were, in those days, extremely well-to-do. She was engaged to John Andrew Gordier, a native of Jersey, though of French extraction. One day he sent her word that he was going to sail over from Jersey to see her, and intended landing at La Petite Porte, which was the nearest place to her house. She started to go to meet him. But he never appeared, and she had to return home, fearing that some accident had happened to him. What really had happened was this: There was a wealthy merchant, in St. Peter Port, named Gaillard, who had long wished to marry Rachel; he had formerly been her father’s clerk, so they had been much thrown together, but she did not reciprocate his affection.

The story goes like this: Around the end of the seventeenth century, there was a stunningly beautiful girl named Rachel Mauger, living in Varclin, St. Martin’s parish. The Mauger family was a respected old family from Guernsey and was quite well-off at that time. She was engaged to John Andrew Gordier, a Jersey native of French descent. One day, he let her know that he was coming over from Jersey to see her and would land at La Petite Porte, the closest spot to her house. She set out to meet him, but he never showed up, and she returned home, worried that something might have happened to him. What actually happened was that there was a rich merchant named Gaillard in St. Peter Port, who had long wanted to marry Rachel. He had previously been her father’s clerk, which meant they spent a lot of time together, but she did not feel the same way about him.

The day Mr. Gordier sailed over to Guernsey, Gaillard was down in the bay of La Petite Porte, having previously been[584] refused admission to the Mauger’s house, on the ground that Mr. Gordier was expected, and they were all busy preparing for his reception. Brooding over his wrongs, he looked up, and saw his rival just on the point of landing. Mad with jealousy he waited behind the rocks till he saw him preparing to ascend the winding path which leads to the top of the cliff, then he rushed out, and stabbed him twice in the back with the knife he always carried, and, doubling him up, thrust the body into a cave close by with a particularly small entrance. The cave is still pointed out, and is on the western side of the bay, just below the path, leading from La Petite Porte to Moulin Huet. Before leaving the body, Gaillard searched it, and abstracted a peculiarly-shaped locket from one of the pockets, which Gordier was bringing as a present to his fiancée.

The day Mr. Gordier sailed over to Guernsey, Gaillard was down in the bay of La Petite Porte, having previously been[584] denied entry to the Mauger’s house because Mr. Gordier was expected, and they were all busy preparing for his arrival. Stewing over his grievances, he looked up and saw his rival just about to land. Fueled by jealousy, he hid behind the rocks until he saw him getting ready to climb the winding path that leads to the top of the cliff, then he rushed out and stabbed him twice in the back with the knife he always carried. Doubling him over, he pushed the body into a cave nearby that had a particularly small entrance. The cave is still shown to visitors and is located on the western side of the bay, just below the path that goes from La Petite Porte to Moulin Huet. Before leaving the body, Gaillard searched it and took a uniquely-shaped locket from one of the pockets that Gordier was bringing as a gift for his fiancée.

Of course the disappearance of Gordier led to a search, and his body being finally discovered in this cave by some boys, his murder was made manifest. His mother finally resolved to come over and visit her intended daughter-in-law, whom she found in a most depressed and excitable condition, and evidently dying of a broken heart. United to the shock of her lover’s death, she had been exposed to the incessant persecution of her relations, who were determined that she should marry Gaillard, and had insisted that she should accept the locket that he had stolen from Gordier’s corpse, and, with a refinement of malice, had pressed on her. So unstrung was the unfortunate Rachel that she did nothing but sink into one fainting fit after another on seeing Mrs. Gordier, and when the latter, struck with horror on seeing this jewel on her watch-chain, asked her how she had come into possession of a locket which had, she knew, been made specially for her in Jersey by her son’s orders, the unhappy girl turned deadly pale, and, murmuring the word “clerc,” fell in a dead faint to the ground. The final shock, and sudden conviction that they had been harbouring her lover’s murderer, being too much for her in her enfeebled condition, she died in a few moments.

Of course, Gordier's disappearance led to a search, and when some boys finally discovered his body in a cave, his murder became clear. His mother decided to come over and visit her future daughter-in-law, who was found in a very distressed and agitated state, clearly heartbroken. Along with the shock of her lover’s death, she was facing constant pressure from her family, who were determined for her to marry Gaillard. They insisted that she accept the locket he had stolen from Gordier’s corpse, and, with a cruel twist, had forced it upon her. The unfortunate Rachel was so overwhelmed that she kept fainting upon seeing Mrs. Gordier. When Mrs. Gordier, horrified at seeing that jewel on her watch-chain, asked how she had come to possess a locket that had been specially made for her by her son in Jersey, the poor girl turned deathly pale and, mumbling the word “clerc,” fainted completely. The final shock and sudden realization that they had been protecting her lover’s murderer was too much for her weakened state, and she died within moments.

Mrs. Gordier misinterpreted the poor girl’s grief, and, thinking it proceeded from a guilty conscience, intimated that it evidently shewed that Rachel was an accomplice in the murder. Naturally the Maugers were most indignant at such an unworthy aspersion on their daughter, and, after a violent scene, asked her to prove her statements. She replied that the jewel their daughter was[585] then wearing was one which was purchased by her son before leaving Jersey, and she proved the fact by touching a secret spring and shewing his portrait concealed in the locket. The Maugers, knowing that Gaillard had been the donor of this jewel, and connecting “clerc,” the last word Rachel’s lips had uttered, with him, as being her father’s clerk, immediately sent for him. On being confronted with the jewel, and asked to explain how it came into his possession, he replied that he had purchased it from a Jew, named Levi, who had for years paid periodical visits to the island as a pedlar. So Levi was then considered to be undoubtedly guilty, and was taken into custody, but then, remorse, the fear of public shame, and also the conviction that, Rachel being dead nothing made life worth living, so wrought on the miserable Gaillard, that the morning of the day on which Levi was to be brought before the Royal Court, he was found dead, stabbed by his own hand.

Mrs. Gordier misunderstood the poor girl’s grief and, thinking it was due to a guilty conscience, suggested that it clearly indicated Rachel was involved in the murder. Naturally, the Maugers were outraged by such a baseless accusation against their daughter and, after a heated confrontation, demanded that she prove her claims. She responded that the jewel their daughter was wearing at that moment was one purchased by her son before leaving Jersey, and she demonstrated this fact by pressing a hidden spring and revealing his portrait hidden in the locket. The Maugers, knowing that Gaillard had given this jewel and connecting the word “clerc,” the last word Rachel had spoken, to him as her father’s clerk, immediately summoned him. When confronted with the jewel and asked about how he came to have it, he claimed he bought it from a Jew named Levi, who had been regularly visiting the island as a peddler for years. So, Levi was then deemed undoubtedly guilty and was taken into custody. However, guilt, the fear of public disgrace, and the conviction that, with Rachel dead, nothing was worth living for weighed heavily on the miserable Gaillard. As a result, on the morning of the day Levi was supposed to appear before the Royal Court, Gaillard was found dead, having taken his own life.

A letter was found on the table in his room confessing his guilt and reading thus: “None but those who have experienced the furious impulse of ungovernable love will pardon the crime which I have committed, in order to obtain the incomparable object by whom my passions were inflamed. But, Thou, O Father of Mercies! who implanted in my soul these strong desires, wilt forgive one rash attempt to accomplish my determined purpose, in opposition, as it should seem, to thy Almighty Providence.”[345]

A letter was found on the table in his room confessing his guilt and reading thus: “None but those who have experienced the furious impulse of ungovernable love will pardon the crime which I have committed, in order to obtain the incomparable object by whom my passions were inflamed. But, Thou, O Father of Mercies! who implanted in my soul these strong desires, wilt forgive one rash attempt to accomplish my determined purpose, in opposition, as it should seem, to thy Almighty Providence.”[345]

[344] “L’honorable Jean de la Marche, du bas, Commandant-en-Chef de la paroisse de St. Martin, voyant l’isle de Guernesey révoltée contre son Roi, et servant de préférence sous les drapeaux Français; ce vaillant homme, dis-je, ému par un esprit vraiment loyal, et secondé par l’honorable Messire Pierre de Sausmarez, James Guille, Jean de Blanchelande, Pierre Bonamy, Thomas Vauriouf, et Thomas Etibaut, qui allèrent partout chercher des secours, et tâchant de détruire tous les factieux, et animés d’un désir d’assister à leur bienfaiteur pour reprendre le Château Cornet, assistés par les braves habitants de la petite Césarée; la paroisse de St. Martin leva et envoya quatre-vingt-sept hommes, qui se joignirent aux dites honorables personnes, sous le commandement du dit noble Jean de la Marche, du bas; ce nombre était autant que la paroisse de St. Martin pût en fournir dans ce temps là. Ayant été attaqués au Mont Madau (dit les Hubits) ils firent retraite et s’embarquèrent à la petite Porte (qui porte ce nom à cause de cette aventure) sur de frèles barques, parmi les rochers, et arrivèrent enfin à Jersey, et se joignirent sous le commandement de Messire Renaud de Carteret, Grand Gouverneur des Iles, et se battirent vailleusement sous les drapeaux de sa Majesté, après avoir échappé à la fureur d’une mer orageuse. St. Martin était la seule paroisse de cette isle de Guernesey, qui se garda sous l’obéissance du Roi, pour lesquels bons services, il plut à sa Majesté Charles II., leur accorder à leur requête le galon d’argent comme le plus noble. C’est alors que plusieurs habitants de St. Martin donnèrent leurs services pour leurs vies au susdit Renaud de Carteret, Gouverneur-en-Chef, et conçurent un tel mépris pour leurs pays qu’ils habitèrent Jersey. Lisez pour cela le discours que Charles II. donna au Parlement à son retour, et l’estime et l’éloge qu’il fait de ces héros.”—From an old document entitled “Touchant La Preséance d’Honneur chalengée, par Guernesé.”

[344] “L’honorable Jean de la Marche, du bas, Commandant-en-Chef de la paroisse de St. Martin, voyant l’isle de Guernesey révoltée contre son Roi, et servant de préférence sous les drapeaux Français; ce vaillant homme, dis-je, ému par un esprit vraiment loyal, et secondé par l’honorable Messire Pierre de Sausmarez, James Guille, Jean de Blanchelande, Pierre Bonamy, Thomas Vauriouf, et Thomas Etibaut, qui allèrent partout chercher des secours, et tâchant de détruire tous les factieux, et animés d’un désir d’assister à leur bienfaiteur pour reprendre le Château Cornet, assistés par les braves habitants de la petite Césarée; la paroisse de St. Martin leva et envoya quatre-vingt-sept hommes, qui se joignirent aux dites honorables personnes, sous le commandement du dit noble Jean de la Marche, du bas; ce nombre était autant que la paroisse de St. Martin pût en fournir dans ce temps là. Ayant été attaqués au Mont Madau (dit les Hubits) ils firent retraite et s’embarquèrent à la petite Porte (qui porte ce nom à cause de cette aventure) sur de frèles barques, parmi les rochers, et arrivèrent enfin à Jersey, et se joignirent sous le commandement de Messire Renaud de Carteret, Grand Gouverneur des Iles, et se battirent vailleusement sous les drapeaux de sa Majesté, après avoir échappé à la fureur d’une mer orageuse. St. Martin était la seule paroisse de cette isle de Guernesey, qui se garda sous l’obéissance du Roi, pour lesquels bons services, il plut à sa Majesté Charles II., leur accorder à leur requête le galon d’argent comme le plus noble. C’est alors que plusieurs habitants de St. Martin donnèrent leurs services pour leurs vies au susdit Renaud de Carteret, Gouverneur-en-Chef, et conçurent un tel mépris pour leurs pays qu’ils habitèrent Jersey. Lisez pour cela le discours que Charles II. donna au Parlement à son retour, et l’estime et l’éloge qu’il fait de ces héros.”—From an old document entitled “Touchant La Preséance d’Honneur chalengée, par Guernesé.”

[345] From Mrs. Le Patourel, Mr. Tourtel, and from my father, who had heard it from his father, and collated with the printed versions of the story.

[345] From Mrs. Le Patourel, Mr. Tourtel, and from my father, who had heard it from his father, and collated with the printed versions of the story.

The Lord of Damascus.

This second story is not at all well known, except among some of the very old people at St. Martin’s. I will not mention the names of the murderers, as descendants of the family still survive, and are among the most respected of the country people.

This second story isn't really well-known, except among some of the very old folks at St. Martin’s. I won’t name the murderers, since their descendants still live on and are some of the most respected people in the area.

At the end of the eighteenth century many French noblemen fled over here, to escape the terrors of the French revolution. Among them was a Seigneur de Damèque. (I have no idea whether or not whether this is the correct spelling of his name, but it represents the pronunciation of the people). He came out to St. Martin’s parish, and took a house at Le Hurel, just above Le Vallon. He was very proud and reserved, made no friends, and was always[586] seen going for long solitary walks, or pacing down “Les Olivettes,” (the old name for what is now known as “the water lane”) or underneath “Les Rochers,” the cliffs on which the Manor House of Blanchelande now stands, and resting by the “douït” where the pond at Le Vallon now is, but which, in those days, was public property.

At the end of the 18th century, many French nobles fled here to escape the horrors of the French Revolution. Among them was a Seigneur de Damèque. (I'm not sure if that's the correct spelling of his name, but it reflects how people pronounced it). He settled in St. Martin’s parish and rented a house at Le Hurel, just above Le Vallon. He was very proud and reserved, didn't make any friends, and was often seen taking long solitary walks, pacing down “Les Olivettes” (the old name for what is now called “the water lane”) or under “Les Rochers,” the cliffs where the Manor House of Blanchelande now stands, and resting by the “douït,” where the pond at Le Vallon now exists, which, back then, was public land.

He was always very richly dressed, and was supposed to have hidden hoards of wealth, as well as to carry large sums of money on his person. There were two or three brothers who lived together in a house near Le Varclin, who, tempted by his supposed riches, and thinking that his isolation would prevent his disappearance being noticed or enquiries being made, decided on following him on one of his solitary rambles and on murdering him. These brothers had always borne a bad reputation; they gambled and drank, and were the “vauriens” of an otherwise respectable family.

He was always dressed very well and was rumored to have hidden treasures, as well as to carry a lot of cash on him. There were a couple of brothers living together in a house near Le Varclin who, lured by his supposed wealth and thinking that his isolation would mean no one would notice if he disappeared or ask questions, decided to follow him on one of his solitary walks and kill him. These brothers had always had a bad reputation; they gambled and drank, and were the "vauriens" of an otherwise respectable family.

So, one evening, they followed him, as, passing above La Petite Porte, he entered into the narrow lane, overgrown with trees and thorn bushes, which leads to Jerbourg Point. There they closed upon him, and, being two or three to one, murdered him, and, after having robbed the body of his watch, rings, etc., buried the corpse under some of the heaps of stones which lie on the waste lands at the top of the cliff.

So, one evening, they tracked him down, and as he walked past La Petite Porte, he went into the narrow path, overrun with trees and thorn bushes, that leads to Jerbourg Point. There, they surrounded him, and with two or three of them against him, they killed him. After robbing his body of his watch, rings, and other belongings, they buried his body under some of the piles of stones on the wasteland at the top of the cliff.

Some wonder was caused at Le Hurel when he failed to appear, but the rumour was started that he had been seen sailing away in a little fishing boat he used to hire for the season, from Bec du Nez, and which the murderers had had the forethought to scuttle and sink. The country people thought he had returned to his native land, and all interest in the matter dropped.

Some surprise was caused at Le Hurel when he didn't show up, but rumors began circulating that he had been spotted sailing away in a small fishing boat he used to rent for the season from Bec du Nez, and which the murderers had been clever enough to sink. The locals believed he had gone back to his home country, and all interest in the situation faded away.

Haunted Lane near Jerbourg.

Haunted Lane near Jerbourg.

But there was one man to whom M. de Damèque’s disappearance meant much. In Paris he had left a dear friend, a Dr. Le Harrier. These two men wrote to each other regularly, and when M. de Damèque’s letters suddenly ceased, letters came to Le Hurel from this doctor, asking for explanations—letters which were never answered. Among M. de Damèque’s jewellery was a beautiful and most uncommon watch, with either his coronet and monogram or his coronet and arms displayed on the case. One day, some years after his disappearance, Dr. Le Harrier, walking through the streets of Paris, saw this unmistakable watch hanging in a jeweller’s shop. He went in and asked the man how it had got into his possession, and the man told him it had been brought by some men from Guernsey, who had been trying to sell it in England, Holland, and Belgium, and finally had left it with him to dispose of. Dr. Le Harrier bought the watch, and, taking the men’s address, started at once for Guernsey. When he arrived he made enquiries, and, finding that these men bore a bad reputation, took some constables with him and went to the house. There they found them sodden with drink, and, haunted by fear and remorse when they saw the watch, they sank down on their knees and confessed everything, and were led off then and there to prison.

But there was one man for whom M. de Damèque’s disappearance meant a lot. In Paris, he had left a dear friend, Dr. Le Harrier. These two men wrote to each other regularly, and when M. de Damèque’s letters suddenly stopped coming, Dr. Le Harrier received letters from the doctor asking for explanations—letters that were never answered. Among M. de Damèque’s jewelry was a beautiful and very rare watch, with either his coronet and monogram or his coronet and coat of arms shown on the case. One day, several years after his disappearance, Dr. Le Harrier was walking through the streets of Paris and saw this distinctive watch displayed in a jeweler’s shop. He went in and asked the jeweler how it ended up in his possession, and the jeweler told him it had been brought by some men from Guernsey, who had been trying to sell it in England, Holland, and Belgium, and eventually left it with him to sell. Dr. Le Harrier bought the watch and took down the men’s address, then headed straight for Guernsey. When he arrived, he inquired about them and, finding that these men had a bad reputation, took some police officers with him and went to their house. There, they found the men intoxicated, and upon seeing the watch, filled with fear and guilt, they sank to their knees and confessed everything, and were immediately taken off to prison.

The next thing to be done was to disinter the bones of the murdered man and give them Christian burial. Heavily handcuffed the brothers were taken to the spot, accompanied by various members of the clergy, a doctor, who had to certify that every bone was there, (this is a point much dwelt upon by every teller of the story), Dr. Le Harrier, and all the people of St. Martin’s. Then the bones, being found, were placed in a coffin, and reverently buried in St. Martin’s churchyard.

The next step was to dig up the remains of the murdered man and give him a proper Christian burial. The brothers, heavily handcuffed, were taken to the site along with various members of the clergy, a doctor who had to confirm that every bone was present (this is a detail emphasized by every storyteller), Dr. Le Harrier, and the people of St. Martin’s. Once the bones were found, they were placed in a coffin and respectfully buried in St. Martin’s churchyard.

After the last spadeful of earth had been put in the grave, and while handcuffed prisoners and all the bystanders were still present, an old St. Martin’s man, named Pierre Jehan, got up and made the following speech, which I have written down word for word as the people still tell it.

After the last shovelful of dirt was placed in the grave, and while handcuffed prisoners and all the onlookers were still there, an old St. Martin's man named Pierre Jehan stood up and gave the following speech, which I've recorded exactly as people still recount it.

“Autrefois quand on enterrait des dépouilles mortelles on y envoyait des rameaux et des bouquets de fleurs. Aujourd’hui on ne voit rien de tout ça.”

“In the past, when they buried the dead, they sent branches and bouquets of flowers. Today, you don't see any of that.”

“Autrefois on aurait donné un quartier de froment en fonds d’héritage pour porter le nom de ——. Aujourd’hui on en donnera quatre pour ne le pas porter.”

“In the past, a portion of wheat would have been given as a legacy to carry the name of ----. Today, four portions will be given to avoid carrying it.”

(“Formerly when burying a corpse one sent branches of trees and bouquets of flowers. To-day there is nothing of that.”

(“In the past, when burying a body, people used to send branches of trees and bouquets of flowers. Today, there’s none of that.”)

“Formerly one would have given a quarter of wheat rent to bear the name of ——. To-day one would give four not to bear it.”)

“Back in the day, people would pay a quarter of their wheat harvest just to be called ——. Nowadays, someone would pay four times that amount to avoid it.”

The shock and the shame were such that the brothers were seized by what the people call “a stroke,” and to the relief of their relations died in prison before being brought for trial.

The shock and shame were so intense that the brothers were hit by what people call “a stroke,” and to their family's relief, they died in prison before being taken to trial.

That the ghosts of these two murdered men should revisit the scenes of the crime was only to be expected, but finally, when La[589] Petite Porte was shut to sand-eelers by reason of “ces cris terribles,” some of the neighbours and fishermen began to wonder whether nothing could be done to lay these unquiet spirits and free the bay from its supernatural visitants.

That the ghosts of these two murdered men would return to the scenes of the crime was only natural, but eventually, when La[589] Petite Porte was closed to sand-eelers because of “these terrible cries,” some of the neighbors and fishermen started to wonder if anything could be done to put these restless spirits to rest and free the bay from its supernatural visitors.

There was a man called Pierre Thoume, who lived at Les Blanches, most popular in the parish, being ready to go everywhere and join in everything, though he was emphatically a “bon Chrétien.” He was a distant relative of the murderers of M. de Damèque, and, having heard these noises at various times, it was borne in upon him that perhaps if he could find out what the ghost wanted, he could fulfil its wishes, and so let it rest in peace. He even prayed for guidance, and more and more he felt it to be his duty to go and meet the ghost face to face. At first some other men said they would join him, but when the appointed night came their spirits failed them, and no one arrived at the rendezvous. Undaunted, and armed only with his Bible, Mr. Thoume sallied forth alone at midnight. I think it is difficult to realise what moral and physical courage it must have involved to go forth alone to encounter the supernatural, fully persuaded of its unearthly character.

There was a man named Pierre Thoume, who lived at Les Blanches and was well-liked in the community. He was always willing to go anywhere and join in on everything, and he was definitely a “good Christian.” He was a distant relative of the people who killed M. de Damèque, and after hearing strange noises at different times, he started to believe that if he could figure out what the ghost wanted, he could grant its wishes and help it find peace. He even prayed for guidance, and more and more, he felt it was his responsibility to confront the ghost directly. At first, some other guys said they would come with him, but when the night finally arrived, they lost their nerve, and no one showed up at the meeting spot. Undeterred, and armed only with his Bible, Mr. Thoume set out alone at midnight. It’s hard to imagine the kind of moral and physical courage it took to go out alone to face the supernatural, completely convinced of its otherworldly nature.

Early in the morning he returned to his home, looking very white, and with a curiously set expression on his face. His wife and daughters, who had waited up for him, rushed at him to know what had happened, but he said, “You must never ask me what has happened, what I have seen, what I have done. I have sworn to keep it a secret, and as a secret it will die with me, but this I can tell you, you may go to La Petite Porte at any hour of the day or night, and never again shall any ghost haunt it, or noise or scream be heard.” And to this day the noises have utterly ceased.

Early in the morning, he came back home looking very pale, with a strange expression on his face. His wife and daughters, who had stayed up for him, rushed to him to find out what happened, but he said, “You must never ask me what has happened, what I have seen, or what I have done. I have vowed to keep it a secret, and it will die with me, but I can tell you this: you can go to La Petite Porte at any hour of the day or night, and there will never be another ghost haunting it, or any noise or scream heard.” And to this day, the noises have completely stopped.

Pierre Thoume kept his vow, though his family, friends, and neighbours, implored him time after time, even on his death bed, to tell them what he had seen. His invariable reply was, “I have given my word, and I will not break it.”[346]

Pierre Thoume kept his vow, though his family, friends, and neighbours, implored him time after time, even on his death bed, to tell them what he had seen. His invariable reply was, “I have given my word, and I will not break it.”[346]

[346] From Mrs. Rowswell, Mr. Thoume’s daughter, Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Charles Marquand, Margaret Mauger, Mr. Tourtel, and many others, inhabitants of St. Martin’s parish.

[346] From Mrs. Rowswell, Mr. Thoume’s daughter, Mrs. Le Patourel, Mrs. Charles Marquand, Margaret Mauger, Mr. Tourtel, and many others, inhabitants of St. Martin’s parish.

Les Câches.

There are two houses called Les Câches in St. Martin’s parish, situated one behind the other in the district so called, between[590] the blacksmith’s forge at St. Martin’s and the Forest Road. Tradition says that they all formed part of one property, which extended as far as St. Martin’s Church, and was a nunnery, the nuns having a private lane of their own by which they could go to the church without the fear of meeting any men en route. There is a pond situated to the left of a long avenue which now leads to the front door of one of the houses, and for years it was believed that on a certain night of the year, a woman’s figure, dressed in grey, is seen walking up and down the avenue, weeping and wringing her hands, and then rushing to the pond. The story the people tell to account for this appearance is, that one of the nuns was discovered at the dead of night trying to drown her child and herself in the pond. They were rescued, but only for a worse fate, for the unfortunate woman and child were bricked up in a cupboard which is now situated in one of the outhouses, but is supposed to have been the old refectory. The people also tell in confirmation of this story that the night the ghost is seen this cupboard door flies open of itself though it is quite impossible to force it open at any other time.

There are two houses called Les Câches in St. Martin’s parish, located one behind the other in that area, between[590] the blacksmith’s shop at St. Martin’s and the Forest Road. According to local tradition, they were once part of a single property that stretched all the way to St. Martin’s Church and housed a nunnery, where the nuns had their own private path to the church so they wouldn’t have to encounter any men en route. There’s a pond to the left of a long avenue that now leads to the front door of one of the houses, and for years it was believed that on a certain night each year, a woman in grey is seen wandering up and down the avenue, crying and wringing her hands, before rushing to the pond. The story people tell to explain her appearance is that one of the nuns was found late at night trying to drown herself and her child in the pond. They were saved, but met a worse fate; the unfortunate woman and child were bricked up in a cupboard which is now in one of the outhouses, but which is thought to have been the old refectory. People also say that to back up this story, on the night the ghost is seen, this cupboard door opens on its own, even though it’s impossible to open at any other time.

It is possible that if this was an ecclesiastical establishment, it was one of those alien priories of which Sir Edgar MacCulloch says:—

It’s possible that if this was a church establishment, it was one of those foreign priories that Sir Edgar MacCulloch mentions:—

“After the loss of Normandy the inconvenience of having so many valuable possessions in the hands of the enemy, led to the suppression of these priories, and in these islands, whenever there was war between England and France, alien ecclesiastics were compelled to leave.”

“After losing Normandy, the trouble of having so many valuable possessions in enemy hands led to the shutting down of these priories, and on these islands, whenever there was war between England and France, foreign clergy were forced to leave.”

So probably the old conventual buildings, if there were any, were allowed to fall into ruins, and the land passed into the hands of the Patrys, and thence, through the marriage of Marguerite Patrys and Pierre Bonamy, into the possession of the Bonamys, who owned it for many centuries. There is an old document which tells the story of how the Bonamys first came to Guernsey.

So, it's likely that the old convent buildings, if they existed, were left to deteriorate, and the land ended up with the Patrys. Then, through the marriage of Marguerite Patrys and Pierre Bonamy, it passed into the hands of the Bonamys, who owned it for several centuries. There's an old document that narrates how the Bonamys first arrived in Guernsey.

“On their return from the Holy Land, whither they had accompanied the King of France, two brothers were driven by a violent storm, and thrown into a little bay, where their bark went to pieces. In gratitude for their preservation they made a vow to remain where Providence had placed them. One, a priest, founded a church, and the other married and founded the Bonamy family.” In 1495, John Bonamy, son of Pierre and[591] Marguerite Patrys, was “Procureur du Roi” in Guernsey, and his old MS. memorandum book still survives, in which he describes a pilgrimage to Rome he made in 1504, through France and Italy.

“On their way back from the Holy Land, where they had joined the King of France, two brothers were caught in a violent storm and ended up in a small bay, where their boat was wrecked. In gratitude for being saved, they vowed to stay where fate had directed them. One brother, a priest, established a church, while the other got married and started the Bonamy family.” In 1495, John Bonamy, son of Pierre and Marguerite Patrys, was “Procureur du Roi” in Guernsey, and his old manuscript notebook still exists, in which he details a pilgrimage to Rome he took in 1504, traveling through France and Italy.

The following extracts relative to building Les Câches have been deciphered from the old crabbed manuscript by Colonel J. H. Carteret Carey:—

The following excerpts related to building Les Câches have been deciphered from the old, difficult manuscript by Colonel J. H. Carteret Carey:—

1468.—Mo des gans quy mont aydy a caryer la pere … et des grant roquez … de le Cluse Luet—premez Gylome robert j jor &c.

1468.—Mo of the geese that went up to carry the father … and of the great rocks … of the Cluse Luet—take Gylome robert j jor &c.

1498.—Mo que je marchande de Colas Fyquet por ma meson, le but deverz le nort … par la some de viij escus.… Il comencest le xviijeme jor du moys de Maye—le Mardyt.

1498.—I negotiated with Colas Fyquet for my house, the goal towards the north... for the sum of 8 escudos... It started on the 18th day of the month of May—the Tuesday.

1504.—Mo que Gylome le Corvar et Colin Savage comancer acovyr ma grange landeman du jor Saint Appolyne. Acevest le jor Saint Aubin lan vc quatre, which may be translated:—

1504.—Mo que Gylome le Corvar et Colin Savage commencer à couvrir ma grange landeman du jour Saint Appolyne. Aujourd'hui, le jour Saint Aubin l'an vc quatre, which may be translated:—

(1468.—Memo of the people who helped me to quarry the stone … and the big rocks … of “l’Ecluse Luet” [the Ecluse was the mill-dam in connection with the old watermill which gave its name to Moulin Huet Bay. It was situated in the hollow at the bottom of the water-lane of “Les Olivettes,” just above the old Mill House] first William Robert, one day, &c.)

(1468.—Memo of the people who helped me to quarry the stone … and the big rocks … of “l’Ecluse Luet” [the Ecluse was the mill-dam connected to the old watermill that gave its name to Moulin Huet Bay. It was located in the hollow at the bottom of the water-lane of “Les Olivettes,” just above the old Mill House] first William Robert, one day, &c.)

(1498.—Memo. That I bargain with Colas Fyquet about my house, the end (to be) towards the north … for the sum of eight escus. They began the 18th of May—on Tuesday.)

(1498.—Memo. That I agree with Colas Fyquet about my house, the end facing north … for the amount of eight escus. They started on May 18th—on a Tuesday.)

(1504.—Memo. That William Le Corvar (&) Colin Savage, began to cover my barn the day following the day of Saint Appolyne [Feb. 9,] finished the day of St. Aubin [March 1,] 1504.)

(1504.—Memo. William Le Corvar and Colin Savage started covering my barn the day after Saint Appolyne [Feb. 9] and finished on the day of St. Aubin [March 1,] 1504.)

In the parish of St. Martin’s they still tell a story of the old days when the Bonamys yet occupied Les Câches.

In the parish of St. Martin’s, they still share a story from the old days when the Bonamys were still living at Les Câches.

Years and years ago, there was an old Helier Bonamy,[347] who lived at the Câches. He was one of the richest men in Guernsey, and kept, as well as cows and horses, a large flock of sheep, there being much demand for wool in those days on account of the quantity of jerseys, stockings, &c., knitted over here. One night he and his daughter went to a ball in the town. Tradition even goes so far as to say that Miss Bonamy was dressed in white brocade.[592] Before starting, Helier Bonamy summoned his herdsmen, and told them to keep a sharp look out after his sheep, for that there were many lawless men about. Helier and his daughter[348] walked home that night earlier than was expected.

Years and years ago, there was an old Helier Bonamy,[347] who lived at the Câches. He was one of the richest men in Guernsey, and kept, as well as cows and horses, a large flock of sheep, there being much demand for wool in those days on account of the quantity of jerseys, stockings, &c., knitted over here. One night he and his daughter went to a ball in the town. Tradition even goes so far as to say that Miss Bonamy was dressed in white brocade.[592] Before starting, Helier Bonamy summoned his herdsmen, and told them to keep a sharp look out after his sheep, for that there were many lawless men about. Helier and his daughter[348] walked home that night earlier than was expected.

As they turned into the avenue, between high hedges and forest trees, they heard the bleatings of sheep in pain. “Écoute donc, ce sont mes berbis” (Listen, those are my sheep), said Helier, and drew his daughter under the hedge to listen. Peeping through the bushes they saw his herdsman and farm labourers calling each other by name, drinking, talking and laughing, and, while cutting the throats of the defenceless sheep, chanting in chorus:—

As they entered the avenue, surrounded by tall hedges and trees, they heard the cries of sheep in distress. “Listen, those are my sheep,” Helier said, pulling his daughter under the hedge to listen. Peeking through the bushes, they saw his herdsman and farm workers calling each other by name, drinking, chatting, and laughing, all while they cut the throats of the helpless sheep, singing together:—

“Rasons! rasons! les berbis
Du grand Bonamy,
S’il était ichin d’vànt,
Nou l’i en feraït autant!”
(Shear! shear! the sheep,
Of the great Bonamy,
Were he here before us,
We would do as much to him).

They crept up the avenue unobserved to the house, for Helier was afraid to confront all these men who had evidently been drinking heavily, alone and unarmed. The next day his herdsman came to him with a long face, and said that robbers had broken into the sheepfold in the night and killed all the sheep, and brought up the other men as witnesses. Mr. Bonamy said nothing, except that he would like all these men to accompany him down to the Court to there testify to the robbery. This they did, and when they got there and told their story, Mr. Bonamy and his daughter then turned round and denounced them. They were taken into custody, and hanged shortly afterwards at St. Andrew’s.[349]

They crept up the avenue unobserved to the house, for Helier was afraid to confront all these men who had evidently been drinking heavily, alone and unarmed. The next day his herdsman came to him with a long face, and said that robbers had broken into the sheepfold in the night and killed all the sheep, and brought up the other men as witnesses. Mr. Bonamy said nothing, except that he would like all these men to accompany him down to the Court to there testify to the robbery. This they did, and when they got there and told their story, Mr. Bonamy and his daughter then turned round and denounced them. They were taken into custody, and hanged shortly afterwards at St. Andrew’s.[349]

There are several stories illustrating the re-appearance of people whose dying wishes had been disregarded by their survivors, and also of people wishing to tell their heirs where their treasure had been hid.

There are several stories showing the return of people whose last wishes were ignored by their loved ones, as well as stories of people wanting to reveal to their heirs where their hidden treasure was located.

At the King’s Mills, a Mrs. Marquand died, and left instructions with her husband that her clothes were to be given to her sister[593] Judith. After her death the widower did not do it, so every night her ghost came and knocked at her husband’s door. One night she rapped so loudly that all the neighbours opened their windows, and heard her say:—

At the King’s Mills, Mrs. Marquand passed away and instructed her husband that her clothes were to be given to her sister[593] Judith. After her death, the widower didn’t follow through, so every night her ghost came and knocked on his door. One night, she knocked so loudly that all the neighbors opened their windows and heard her say:—

Jean, combien de temps que tu me feras donc souffrir, donne donc mes hardes à ma sœur Judi.”

Jean, how long are you going to make me suffer? Just give my stuff to my sister Judi.

(John, how much longer wilt thou make me suffer, give then my clothes to my sister Judy).

(John, how much longer are you going to make me suffer? Just give my clothes to my sister Judy.)

He gave the clothes the next day, and the spirit returned no more.[350]

He gave the clothes the next day, and the spirit returned no more.[350]

Almost the same story is told of a Mrs. Guille, who gave orders that after her death a certain amount of clothes were to be bought and yearly distributed amongst the poor. This her husband neglected to comply with, so Mrs. Guille visited him one night, and told him that she would do so every night until the clothes were given. Mr. Guille hurriedly bought and distributed the clothes, and continued to do so yearly until he died.[351]

Almost the same story is told of a Mrs. Guille, who gave orders that after her death a certain amount of clothes were to be bought and yearly distributed amongst the poor. This her husband neglected to comply with, so Mrs. Guille visited him one night, and told him that she would do so every night until the clothes were given. Mr. Guille hurriedly bought and distributed the clothes, and continued to do so yearly until he died.[351]

Miss Le Pelley also contributes the following ghost stories which are told at St. Pierre-du-Bois:—

Miss Le Pelley also shares the following ghost stories that are told at St. Pierre-du-Bois:—

“About the beginning of the century a man went to Gaspé (which the narrator said was Newfoundland, but is really on the mainland). While there, his father died suddenly, and the son came back to Guernsey to work the farm. One night his father appeared to him and told him that he would find “une petite houlette” (a little mug) on the barn wall, with something of value in it. Next morning the son went to look, and found a mug full of five franc pieces.”

“About the beginning of the century, a man went to Gaspé (which the narrator claimed was Newfoundland, but is actually on the mainland). While he was there, his father died unexpectedly, and the son returned to Guernsey to run the farm. One night, his father appeared to him and told him that he would find “une petite houlette” (a little mug) on the barn wall, with something of value inside it. The next morning, the son went to check and found a mug full of five franc coins.”

“A widow in Little Sark had sold her sheep advantageously and hidden the money in the “poûtre” (the large central rafter which runs along the ceiling of the kitchen). Quite suddenly she died. Whenever her son walked about in Little Sark he met his mother, which made him feel very frightened, so one day he made his brother come with him, and together they met her, and plucked up courage enough to say:—‘In the name of the Great God what ails you,’ so then, having been spoken to first, she could tell them where her hoard of treasure was, and then disappeared, and was never seen again.”

A widow in Little Sark had successfully sold her sheep and hidden the money in the “poûtre” (the large central rafter that runs along the ceiling of the kitchen). Then, out of nowhere, she died. Whenever her son walked around Little Sark, he felt his mother’s presence, which scared him a lot. So one day, he brought his brother along, and together they encountered her. They gathered enough courage to say, "In the name of the Great God, what’s wrong?" After being spoken to first, she revealed where her stash of treasure was, and then she vanished, never to be seen again.

The whole country-side is full of shreds of ghost stories and[594] beliefs; many of these were probably due to, and encouraged by, the smugglers of olden days.

The entire countryside is filled with bits of ghost stories and[594]superstitions; many of these were likely caused by and fueled by the smugglers from the past.

For instance a funeral procession was supposed to issue from an old lane south of Le Hurel—now blocked up—and no St. Martin’s man or woman would dare pass the place at night. But smugglers, creeping along between the overhanging hedges, with kegs and bundles on their shoulders, would have had just the same effect, especially to people who would have been far too frightened at an unexpected nocturnal appearance to stop and investigate the matter.

For example, a funeral procession was said to come from an old lane south of Le Hurel—now blocked off—and no man or woman from St. Martin's would dare pass that spot at night. But smugglers, sneaking along between the overhanging hedges, carrying kegs and bundles on their shoulders, would have had the same impact, especially on people who would have been way too scared by an unexpected nighttime sighting to stop and check it out.

At the corner between Les Maindonneaux and the Hermitage, a tall figure was said to appear, and hover round the spot. When the road was widened and the wall round the Hermitage was built, a stone coffin was found full of very large bones. These bones were taken to the churchyard, and the burial service read over them, and since then no ghost has been seen.

At the intersection of Les Maindonneaux and the Hermitage, a tall figure was rumored to show up and linger in the area. When they expanded the road and built the wall around the Hermitage, they discovered a stone coffin filled with very large bones. These bones were moved to the churchyard, and a burial service was held for them, and ever since, no ghost has been spotted.

Then, a little further on, around the pond of Sausmarez Manor, was seen an old man, dressed in a long grey coat, and a grey felt plumed hat. This is supposed by the people to be old Mr. Matthew de Sausmarez—“Le Grand Matthieu” as he is called,—but why he is supposed to return is unknown.

Then, a bit further along, near the pond at Sausmarez Manor, an old man was spotted, wearing a long grey coat and a grey felt hat with a feather. People think this is old Mr. Matthew de Sausmarez—“Le Grand Matthieu” as he’s called—but it’s unclear why he is thought to be back.

Even now-a-days, in quite modern most unghostly-looking houses, you hear tales of little old women, former inhabitants, being seen. In another house, where a suicide is known to have occurred, soft finger knocks are heard against the walls of one of the rooms, as of some one shut up in the room and seeking release; the door is opened, and nothing is to be seen. And in St. Martin’s the ghost of a woman, who only died a few years ago, is said to haunt the garden of the house in which she lived. Her daughter saw the appearance and was picked up in a dead faint from fright, but then the woman was supposed by all the neighbours to have been a witch, and, of course, as they say, the spirit of “une sorcière” could not rest quiet in consecrated ground.

Even today, in quite modern and seemingly ordinary houses, people still share stories of little old women who used to live there and are now seen as ghosts. In another house, where a suicide is known to have happened, soft knocks are heard against the walls of one room, as if someone trapped inside is trying to get out; when the door is opened, nothing is there. And in St. Martin’s, the ghost of a woman who passed away just a few years ago is said to haunt the garden of her former home. Her daughter saw the apparition and fainted from fright, but the neighbors all believed the woman was a witch, and, as they say, the spirit of “une sorcière” couldn’t find peace in consecrated ground.

I will close this chapter on ghosts with a story which is firmly believed and told by many of the country people. For obvious reasons I suppress all names.

I will wrap up this chapter on ghosts with a story that many local people strongly believe and share. For obvious reasons, I will keep all names confidential.

At the beginning of the nineteenth century, a very rich widower had a house in Smith Street. His first wife had left many small children, to whom in her lifetime she had been devoted, and spent many hours of her day in the nursery. The widower, after a short[595] interval, married again, a young, pretty, and frivolous girl, who utterly neglected her step-children. Then the spirit of his first wife came back for a short time every morning, and washed and dressed them, the curtains of their beds were found pushed back in the mornings, and her silk dress was heard rustling up the stairs, and the children used to say “Mamma dressed us.”[352]

At the beginning of the nineteenth century, a very rich widower had a house in Smith Street. His first wife had left many small children, to whom in her lifetime she had been devoted, and spent many hours of her day in the nursery. The widower, after a short[595] interval, married again, a young, pretty, and frivolous girl, who utterly neglected her step-children. Then the spirit of his first wife came back for a short time every morning, and washed and dressed them, the curtains of their beds were found pushed back in the mornings, and her silk dress was heard rustling up the stairs, and the children used to say “Mamma dressed us.”[352]

A man residing on the north-west coast had a brother who was drowned whilst out fishing. This man, wishing to do his best for his brother’s family, was sore perplexed some years afterwards, as the family ran great risk of losing their property, owing to the absence of a title deed which he knew to have existed, but which unfortunately had not been registered.

A man living on the northwest coast had a brother who drowned while fishing. Wanting to help his brother’s family, he became very worried years later when they were at serious risk of losing their property because a title deed he knew existed hadn’t been registered.

One day, when out fishing, he was greatly surprised to see his brother’s boat coming full sail close to him and just rounding to, with his brother at the tiller, and exclaimed:—“La! te v’lo et ta femme qu’est r’mariaïe!” (Lo! there you are and your wife married again!) The answer he received was:—“Le papier que tu trache est dans un taï endret sus la poutre,” (the paper you are looking for is in such a room, on the beam). Immediately everything disappeared.

One day, while he was out fishing, he was really surprised to see his brother's boat coming towards him with its sails full and his brother at the helm. He exclaimed, "Wow! There you are and your wife is married again!" His brother replied, "The paper you're looking for is in a room like that, on the beam." Suddenly, everything vanished.

Arrived ashore, he searched in the place indicated and found the missing document.[353]

Arrived ashore, he searched in the place indicated and found the missing document.[353]

[347] On referring to the Bonamy pedigree, the only Helier Bonamy who appears to have owned Les Câches, is a “Hellier, fils Pierre.” Peter Bonamy being a Jurat in 1548. Helier does not seem to have borne the best of reputations, for Nicholas Bermis writes of him to Bishop Horn: “Guernsey, December 13, 1575. He is a disorderly character, notorious for impiety and obstinacy.… Finally publicly excommunicated from the commune of the Church of God and of His Saints and given over to Satan until he should repent.”—Zurich Letters, Vol. II., p. 224.

[347] On referring to the Bonamy pedigree, the only Helier Bonamy who appears to have owned Les Câches, is a “Hellier, fils Pierre.” Peter Bonamy being a Jurat in 1548. Helier does not seem to have borne the best of reputations, for Nicholas Bermis writes of him to Bishop Horn: “Guernsey, December 13, 1575. He is a disorderly character, notorious for impiety and obstinacy.… Finally publicly excommunicated from the commune of the Church of God and of His Saints and given over to Satan until he should repent.”—Zurich Letters, Vol. II., p. 224.

[348] Even into the nineteenth century the old ladies would tell you how they walked home, lit by a three-candled lantern from “the Assemblys” and how the last dance was always given to the favourite partner, so that he might have the privilege of accompanying them.

[348] Even into the nineteenth century the old ladies would tell you how they walked home, lit by a three-candled lantern from “the Assemblys” and how the last dance was always given to the favourite partner, so that he might have the privilege of accompanying them.

[349] From Miss C. Tardif, who was told the story by her grandmother.

[349] From Miss C. Tardif, who was told the story by her grandmother.

[350] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley.

[350] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley.

[351] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley.

[351] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley.

[352] From Mrs. Le Patourel, and also told to Miss Le Pelley by an old woman at St. Pierre-du-Bois.

[352] From Mrs. Le Patourel, and also told to Miss Le Pelley by an old woman at St. Pierre-du-Bois.

[353] From John de Garis, Esq., of the Rouvêts, whose father was told the story by the man himself.

[353] From John de Garis, Esq., of the Rouvêts, whose father was told the story by the man himself.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

APPENDIX B. Witchcraft.

Referred to on page 386.

Referred to at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Marie Pipet.

There are many stories still told and firmly believed by the country people, of Marie Pipet, who was a noted “sorcière“ of the early part of the nineteenth century. She came of a race of witches and wizards, thus described in Redstone’s Guernsey and Jersey Guide, by Louisa Lane Clarke, (Second Edition, 1844), p. 86.

There are many stories still shared and strongly believed by the rural communities about Marie Pipet, who was a well-known "sorceress" in the early nineteenth century. She came from a lineage of witches and wizards, as described in Redstone’s Guernsey and Jersey Guide, by Louisa Lane Clarke, (Second Edition, 1844), p. 86.

“On the road past St. Andrew’s Church, one of the lanes to the right leads to the village called “Le Hurel,”[354] a collection of mere huts; rude, dirty looking cottages, but remarkable from the people who tenant it. They are a kind of half gipsy, half beggar race, bearing the name of Pipet; and kept totally distinct from every other family, because no person would intermarry with them upon any consideration. Their appearance and features are quite unlike the rest of the Guernsey peasantry, who are extremely good-looking, clean, and active; whereas those Pipets may be found basking in the sun, with anything but a prepossessing exterior. The country people consider them as wizards and witches, and, at certain times of the year, about Christmas, when they are privileged to go round and beg for their Noël, or “irvières” (New Year’s gifts), no one likes to send them away[597] empty handed for fear of the consequences to themselves, their cattle, or their children.” Even to this day the country people have a great dread of “Les Pipiaux.”[355]

“On the road past St. Andrew’s Church, one of the lanes to the right leads to the village called “Le Hurel,”[354] a collection of mere huts; rude, dirty looking cottages, but remarkable from the people who tenant it. They are a kind of half gipsy, half beggar race, bearing the name of Pipet; and kept totally distinct from every other family, because no person would intermarry with them upon any consideration. Their appearance and features are quite unlike the rest of the Guernsey peasantry, who are extremely good-looking, clean, and active; whereas those Pipets may be found basking in the sun, with anything but a prepossessing exterior. The country people consider them as wizards and witches, and, at certain times of the year, about Christmas, when they are privileged to go round and beg for their Noël, or “irvières” (New Year’s gifts), no one likes to send them away[597] empty handed for fear of the consequences to themselves, their cattle, or their children.” Even to this day the country people have a great dread of “Les Pipiaux.”[355]

My father’s old nurse, Margaret Mauger, told me that the cook at old Mr. Fred Mansell’s, of the Vauxbelets, (about the year 1850), was a great friend of hers, and told her that one day Marie Pipet came into the Vauxbelets kitchen, and demanded some favour which was refused. “Tu t’en repentiras,” she said, and went out of the door and sat on the adjoining hedge to await developments. Meanwhile the sirloin which was being cooked for Mr. Mansell’s dinner refused to be cooked! For hours she turned it round and round on the jack in front of the fire. The heat had apparently no effect on it, and it was as raw as when she first put it there. Finally, in despair, the cook went to her master, and told him what had happened. So he sent for Marie Pipet, and told her if she did not disenchant his dinner she would spend the night in gaol, (he was a Jurat of the Royal Court). With a curtsey she replied that if he would go into his kitchen he would find his sirloin ready for eating, and, at that moment, the cook declared, it suddenly turned brown!

My father’s old nurse, Margaret Mauger, told me that the cook at Mr. Fred Mansell’s place, the Vauxbelets, (around 1850) was a good friend of hers. She shared that one day, Marie Pipet walked into the Vauxbelets kitchen and asked for something that was denied. “Tu t’en repentiras,” she said, then went outside and sat on a nearby hedge to wait for what would happen next. Meanwhile, the sirloin cooking for Mr. Mansell’s dinner refused to cook! The cook kept turning it on the spit in front of the fire for hours. No matter what, the heat had no effect on it; it was as raw as when she first placed it there. Finally, out of desperation, the cook went to her master and explained the situation. So, he called for Marie Pipet and told her that if she didn’t fix his dinner, she would spend the night in jail (he was a Jurat of the Royal Court). With a curtsey, she replied that if he went into his kitchen, he would find his sirloin ready to eat, and at that very moment, the cook said it suddenly turned brown!

There are many stories told of Marie Pipet in St. Pierre-du-Bois. One old woman, Judith Ozanne, told Miss Le Pelley that Marie Pipet, “la sorcière,” once asked her grandmother, old Mrs. Ozanne, for some milk. This was refused her, so she prevented the cows from eating, and they were all pining away. So then her grandfather took his pitchfork, and, going straight to the witch, compelled her, under the fear of corporal punishment, to undo the spell.

There are many stories about Marie Pipet in St. Pierre-du-Bois. One elderly woman, Judith Ozanne, recounted to Miss Le Pelley that Marie Pipet, “the witch,” once asked her grandmother, old Mrs. Ozanne, for some milk. When it was refused, she made the cows refuse to eat, and they all started to wither away. So, her grandfather took his pitchfork and went directly to the witch, forcing her, under the threat of punishment, to lift the spell.

Judith Ozanne also tells the following story of Marie Pipet, which she affirms is true. One day Marie took her corn to the Grands Moulins (the King’s Mills) to be ground. The two young men who were in charge of the mill said “Oh dear no, they were not going to grind her corn,” and so she returned home, but the mill-stones turned round and round and round so quickly that no corn would grind, and nothing would stop them, so they had to call back Marie Pipet and promise to grind her corn for her, and, as soon as her corn was put in, the millstones worked as usual.

Judith Ozanne shares the following story about Marie Pipet, which she insists is true. One day, Marie took her corn to the Grands Moulins (the King’s Mills) to get it ground. The two young men in charge of the mill said, “Oh no, we’re not going to grind your corn,” so she went back home. However, the millstones kept spinning so fast that nothing could be ground, and they couldn't stop them. Eventually, they had to call Marie Pipet back and promise to grind her corn. As soon as her corn was added, the millstones operated normally.

Mr. Métivier gives a story of Marie Pipet which was current in his day, in his Souvenirs Historiques de Guernesey.

Mr. Métivier shares a story about Marie Pipet that was popular in his time, in his Souvenirs Historiques de Guernesey.

“The incomparable Marie, so dreaded by the millers of the King’s Mills, because she often amused herself by unhinging our mills, rests in peace on the good side (au bon côté) of the Castel churchyard.[356] It is firmly believed, and frequently told, how she, and other members of her family, could metamorphose themselves as “cahouettes”—red-legged choughs. One day, in the form of one of these birds, she was discovered in a cow stable, and run through the thigh by the proprietor of the stable, with his pitchfork. The bird managed to escape, but the woman Marie Pipet was obliged to keep her bed for six months with a terrible and mysterious wound in her leg, by which of course the metamorphosis was proved.”[357]

“The incomparable Marie, so dreaded by the millers of the King’s Mills, because she often amused herself by unhinging our mills, rests in peace on the good side (au bon côté) of the Castel churchyard.[356] It is firmly believed, and frequently told, how she, and other members of her family, could metamorphose themselves as “cahouettes”—red-legged choughs. One day, in the form of one of these birds, she was discovered in a cow stable, and run through the thigh by the proprietor of the stable, with his pitchfork. The bird managed to escape, but the woman Marie Pipet was obliged to keep her bed for six months with a terrible and mysterious wound in her leg, by which of course the metamorphosis was proved.”[357]

Possibly a bird of such evil omen, having red legs, accounts for the fact that to this day our country people tell you that all witches who go to dance at the Catioroc wear red stockings.[358]

Possibly a bird of such evil omen, having red legs, accounts for the fact that to this day our country people tell you that all witches who go to dance at the Catioroc wear red stockings.[358]

All witches are supposed to be endowed with the faculty of keeping the person they have bewitched walking—walking, for hours perhaps, in a circle, to which they cannot find a clue.

All witches are believed to have the ability to make the person they’ve cursed walk—walking, for hours maybe, in a circle, without being able to find their way out.

Marie Pipet, one day being offended with a man, made him walk backwards and forwards one whole night between the Vauxbelets and St. Andrew’s Church.[359]

Marie Pipet, one day being offended with a man, made him walk backwards and forwards one whole night between the Vauxbelets and St. Andrew’s Church.[359]

[354] Hure, Hurel, and Huret, all frequently met with as place-names in Guernsey, mean “rocky ground.”—Métivier’s Dictionnaire.

[354] Hure, Hurel, and Huret, all frequently met with as place-names in Guernsey, mean “rocky ground.”—Métivier’s Dictionnaire.

[355] The Guernsey people have a way of making plurals of many words ending in “et” or “ert” or “el,” by substituting “iaux,” as:—Pipets = Pipiaux, Robert (a very common surname) Robiaux, Coquerel = Coqueriaux, bouvet, bouviaux, touffet, touffiaux.

[355] The Guernsey people have a way of making plurals of many words ending in “et” or “ert” or “el,” by substituting “iaux,” as:—Pipets = Pipiaux, Robert (a very common surname) Robiaux, Coquerel = Coqueriaux, bouvet, bouviaux, touffet, touffiaux.

[356] In Guernsey the south side of our churchyard was “le bon côté.” The north side, (according to the old Norse mythology, where hell and its attendant demons were situated in the north) was reserved for criminals, suicides, etc.

[356] In Guernsey the south side of our churchyard was “le bon côté.” The north side, (according to the old Norse mythology, where hell and its attendant demons were situated in the north) was reserved for criminals, suicides, etc.

[357] The “Cahouettes” or red-legged choughs, have always, according to Mr. Métivier (see his Dictionnaire, art. “Cahouettes”), played a prominent rôle in the Néo-Latin mythology. According to the Council of Nismes, 1281, witches and wizards metamorphosed themselves into “Cahouets” and “Cahouettes.” Raphaël, Archbishop of Nicosia, capital of the island, excommunicated all cahouets and cahouettes, as well as all who maintained and encourage games of chance.

[357] The “Cahouettes” or red-legged choughs, have always, according to Mr. Métivier (see his Dictionnaire, art. “Cahouettes”), played a prominent rôle in the Néo-Latin mythology. According to the Council of Nismes, 1281, witches and wizards metamorphosed themselves into “Cahouets” and “Cahouettes.” Raphaël, Archbishop of Nicosia, capital of the island, excommunicated all cahouets and cahouettes, as well as all who maintained and encourage games of chance.

[358] From Margaret Mauger, who also said that in her youth if one met an old woman in the town wearing red stockings, it was always said “V’là une des sorcières du Catioroc!” In Holbein’s Crucifixion, 1477, now at Augsberg, a devil which carries off the soul of the impenitent thief has the head of an ape, bat-wings, and flaming red legs.

[358] From Margaret Mauger, who also said that in her youth if one met an old woman in the town wearing red stockings, it was always said “V’là une des sorcières du Catioroc!” In Holbein’s Crucifixion, 1477, now at Augsberg, a devil which carries off the soul of the impenitent thief has the head of an ape, bat-wings, and flaming red legs.

[359] From Margaret Mauger.

From Margaret Mauger.

The Sorcerer of Sark.

About the end of the eighteenth century there lived in Sark a very notorious wizard called Pierre de Carteret. An old Sark woman called Betsy Hamon, now Mrs. de Garis, has given Miss Le Pelley, whose servant she is, the following particulars concerning him:—

About the end of the eighteenth century, there lived in Sark a very famous wizard named Pierre de Carteret. An older Sark woman named Betsy Hamon, now Mrs. de Garis, gave Miss Le Pelley, whose servant she is, the following details about him:—

Pierre de Carteret, called “le vieux diable,” lived in Sark. He[599] always worked at night, and when the fishermen passed by his house at night they heard him talking to the little devils who worked for him. They could not understand, for it was the devil’s language they talked. He built a boat in a barn in one morning, and the Sark people were amazed to see it launched in the Creux harbour. This was Black Art, for the boat was too large to go out of the door, and also his house was not quite close to the sea.

Pierre de Carteret, known as “the old devil,” lived in Sark. He[599]always worked at night, and when the fishermen passed by his house after dark, they heard him talking to the little devils who worked for him. They couldn’t understand what he was saying because it was the devil’s language. One morning, he built a boat in a barn, and the people of Sark were shocked to see it launched in the Creux harbor. This was Black Art, since the boat was too big to fit through the door, and his house wasn't even that close to the sea.

He was very rich, partly owing to his having no expenses, as he had no workmen to pay, everything being done for him by these little devils, and partly from his first wife, whom he courted in France. Pierre went over to France alone, in a small open boat. The girl he married, who was herself a lady, thought he was of gentle blood. After he married her he was most cruel, and spoilt all her furniture. For instance, her parlour was mirrored from ceiling to floor, and he brought her horses up into the room, and the poor things became excited when they saw other horses, and kicked the looking-glasses and broke all the other furniture. This wife died of a broken heart, and for his second wife Pierre married a Sark girl, little more than a child.

He was very wealthy, partly because he had no expenses since he didn't have any workers to pay—everything was handled for him by these little devils—and partly because of his first wife, whom he pursued in France. Pierre traveled to France alone in a small open boat. The girl he married, who was a lady herself, believed he came from a noble background. After marrying her, he was incredibly cruel and ruined all her furniture. For example, her parlor was mirrored from ceiling to floor, and he brought horses into the room. The poor animals got excited when they saw other horses and kicked the mirrors, breaking all the furniture. This wife died of a broken heart, and for his second wife, Pierre married a Sark girl who was barely more than a child.

If Pierre wanted his hedges repaired he simply gave the order to his little helpers, and the next morning they were done. Pierre’s daughter—“la petite Betsy”—used to feed the cow at night in the churchyard, and she was seen returning home at daybreak with the cow, looking thoroughly well fed. Consequently nobody would buy butter or milk from him.

If Pierre wanted his hedges fixed, he just told his little helpers, and by the next morning, they were done. Pierre’s daughter—“little Betsy”—used to feed the cow at night in the churchyard, and she could be seen coming home at dawn with the cow, looking completely well-fed. As a result, no one would buy butter or milk from him.

When Pierre had nothing else to give his workers to do they used to forge money, and their hammers could be heard by the passers by.[360]

When Pierre had nothing else to give his workers to do they used to forge money, and their hammers could be heard by the passers by.[360]

Old Mrs. Le Messurier, in Sark, also confirmed a great many of these details in 1896. She said he, Pierre de Carteret, was well known to be a famous sorcerer. He had pictures of the Devil on his walls, and little images of Satan were found in his house after his death, and promptly burnt by the incomers. He could build a boat, alter a loft, or build a wall in a single night, because he had “des esprits malins” to help him. He was an excessively bad man and used to smuggle ball and ammunition to France, to help the French against the English in[600] the war. The English found him out and came over with bayonets to take him, but he hid down his well, and could not be found.

Old Mrs. Le Messurier, in Sark, confirmed many of these details in 1896. She said he, Pierre de Carteret, was known to be a famous sorcerer. He had pictures of the Devil on his walls, and little images of Satan were found in his house after he died, which were quickly burned by the newcomers. He could build a boat, change a loft, or construct a wall in a single night because he had “evil spirits” to help him. He was an incredibly bad man and used to smuggle bullets and ammunition to France to support the French against the English in[600] the war. The English discovered his activities and came over with bayonets to capture him, but he hid down his well and could not be found.

Out at St. Pierre-du-Bois they still tell the tale of a Frenchman, who was a “sorcier,” and in league with the Devil.

Out at St. Pierre-du-Bois, they still share the story of a Frenchman who was a “sorcier” and was in cahoots with the Devil.

One day he entered a farm kitchen, where he found all the young people playing a game, in which they used a number of doubles, placed in a jam pot, for counters.

One day he walked into a farm kitchen, where he found all the young people playing a game, using a bunch of doubles stored in a jam pot as game pieces.

He said “I can turn all those doubles into mice.”

He said, “I can turn all those doubles into mice.”

They did not believe him, so he took the pot, shook it, and turned it upside down on the table. Then he turned to one of the girls standing by and said “Now, take up that pot.” She did so, and numbers of mice ran out of it, all over the table, with their tails cocked up!

They didn't believe him, so he grabbed the pot, shook it, and turned it upside down on the table. Then he turned to one of the girls standing nearby and said, "Now, pick up that pot." She did, and a bunch of mice ran out of it, all over the table, with their tails held high!

Of the same man another story is told. One morning he wanted some of his neighbours to play cards with him, but they said they could not spare the time, for they must weed their parsnips.

Of the same man, another story is told. One morning, he wanted some of his neighbors to play cards with him, but they said they couldn’t spare the time because they had to weed their parsnips.

He replied—“If you will come, your parsnips shall be weeded by dinner time.”

He replied, "If you come, I'll have your parsnips weeded by dinner time."

So they played, but one man looked up, and saw through the window numbers and numbers of little demons weeding very quickly, and by mid-day the work was done.[361]

So they played, but one man looked up, and saw through the window numbers and numbers of little demons weeding very quickly, and by mid-day the work was done.[361]

Mr. J. Linwood Pitts has also collected two stories bearing on the subject of the transformation of witches, both of which were related to him in perfect good faith by reliable witnesses.

Mr. J. Linwood Pitts has also gathered two stories about the topic of witches transforming, both of which were told to him in complete sincerity by trustworthy witnesses.

Many years ago a Guernsey gentleman went over to Sark. While sitting on the cliffs above the Havre Gosselin he noticed a flock of birds, principally wild duck, circling round and round. He fired off his musket, but did not succeed in hitting any of them, or even, much to his astonishment, in frightening them away.

Many years ago, a man from Guernsey went over to Sark. While he was sitting on the cliffs above Havre Gosselin, he noticed a flock of birds, mostly wild ducks, circling around. He fired his musket but didn’t manage to hit any of them, or even, to his surprise, scare them off.

He thought there must be something mysterious about them, as wild duck are generally such shy birds, so he consulted a noted wizard, who told him that if he loaded his musket with a piece of silver having a cross on it it would take effect on any transformed witch. So he went over to Sark again with this silver bullet, and on returning to the Havre Gosselin again saw the birds. He picked out one, which seemed the finest of the flock, and apparently their leader. On firing at it he succeeded[601] in winging it, though it disappeared, and he thought it had escaped.

He figured there had to be something strange about them, since wild ducks are usually really shy birds, so he asked a famous wizard for advice. The wizard told him that if he loaded his musket with a piece of silver marked with a cross, it would work on any witch that had been transformed. So he went back to Sark with this silver bullet, and when he returned to Havre Gosselin, he saw the birds again. He chose one that looked like the best of the group, probably their leader. When he shot at it, he managed to wing it, but it vanished, and he thought it had gotten away.

That evening, on the return boat to Guernsey, a girl on board, who used to pay almost daily visits to Sark, and about whom there were many mysterious reports, appeared with a bad wound in her hand, about which she would vouchsafe no explanation, but looking very white and frightened. The man identified her in his own mind as the mysterious bird, but did not speak about the affair till long after.

That evening, on the boat back to Guernsey, a girl on board, who frequently visited Sark and had many mysterious stories surrounding her, showed up with a serious wound on her hand. She wouldn’t provide any explanation and looked very pale and scared. The man silently recognized her as the enigmatic figure, but he didn't mention the incident until much later.

[360] From Miss Le Pelley, who wrote it down word for word as it was said.

[360] From Miss Le Pelley, who wrote it down word for word as it was said.

[361] Collected by Miss Le Pelley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Collected by Miss Le Pelley.

The Alderney Witch.

A very respectable Alderney man used to tell old Mr. Barbenson, Wesleyan minister, about a noted Alderney witch.

A well-respected man from Alderney used to tell the old Mr. Barbenson, a Wesleyan minister, about a famous witch from Alderney.

He declared that one night, passing by her cottage, he looked in, and saw a blue flame blazing up, and the witch dancing in the middle of it, surrounded by little devils, also dancing.

He said that one night, while walking by her cottage, he peeked inside and saw a blue flame flickering brightly, with the witch dancing in the middle of it, surrounded by little devils, who were also dancing.

“But how do you know that they were devils?” Mr. Barbenson asked:—“Because they were just like the pictures of Apollyon in my old Pilgrim’s Progress” was the reply. Another day, he said that, coming home from milking, he saw two large black birds revolving over his head. They both sank, almost at his feet, behind a small furze bush. Suddenly this woman rose up from behind the same bush, and ran away. He said the bush was made too small to hide the woman, and that it was quite impossible that she could have been concealed there. The man vouched for the truth of these stories.

“But how do you know they were devils?” Mr. Barbenson asked. “Because they looked just like the pictures of Apollyon in my old Pilgrim’s Progress,” was the reply. Another day, he mentioned that while coming home from milking, he saw two large black birds circling overhead. They both landed almost at his feet, behind a small furze bush. Suddenly, this woman got up from behind the bush and ran away. He insisted that the bush was too small to hide the woman and that it was completely impossible for her to have been concealed there. The man confirmed the truth of these stories.

Mr. Pitts has also kindly allowed me to include the following extract from an old MS. which was communicated to him by Mr. E. P. Le Feuvre, a gentleman of Jersey extraction, residing in London, and connected with some of our Guernsey families.

Mr. Pitts has also graciously allowed me to include the following excerpt from an old manuscript that was shared with him by Mr. E. P. Le Feuvre, a gentleman of Jersey descent living in London, who is connected with some of our Guernsey families.

He also gave me the details of a remarkable local witch story, which he had found in a curious old MS. in the library of Dr. Witham, of Gordon Square, London. This MS., which is in two volumes folio, is entitled ‘Icones Sacræ Gallicanæ et Anglicanæ,’ and contains seventy biographies of ministers and clergymen. Among them is a sketch of the life of the Rev. Daniel Fautrat, of Guernsey, who was minister of the Câtel parish; then of Torteval; and who afterwards, in 1633 (in the reign of Charles I.), succeeded Mr. de la Marche, at St. Peter-Port. This MS. is by a John Quick (born 1636—died 1706). There were[602] two Fautrats, Helier and Daniel, father and son, and the biographer somewhat confuses them.[362] This story of the witch—who was burnt alive in the Bordage during Daniel Fautrat’s ministry at the Town Church—is a very curious one, and is a decided acquisition to the witch-lore of the island. It is as follows:—

He also gave me the details of a remarkable local witch story, which he had found in a curious old MS. in the library of Dr. Witham, of Gordon Square, London. This MS., which is in two volumes folio, is entitled ‘Icones Sacræ Gallicanæ et Anglicanæ,’ and contains seventy biographies of ministers and clergymen. Among them is a sketch of the life of the Rev. Daniel Fautrat, of Guernsey, who was minister of the Câtel parish; then of Torteval; and who afterwards, in 1633 (in the reign of Charles I.), succeeded Mr. de la Marche, at St. Peter-Port. This MS. is by a John Quick (born 1636—died 1706). There were[602] two Fautrats, Helier and Daniel, father and son, and the biographer somewhat confuses them.[362] This story of the witch—who was burnt alive in the Bordage during Daniel Fautrat’s ministry at the Town Church—is a very curious one, and is a decided acquisition to the witch-lore of the island. It is as follows:—

The Witch and the Raven.

“After Monsieur [Daniel] Ffautrat had spent some years at Torteval and St. Andrew’s [Guernsey] he was, upon the death of Monsr. de la Marche, called to succeed him in ye Pastorall charge of St. Peters Port, [in 1634, in the reign of Charles I.] which is ye Towne of this Island, a fair Markett Towne and priviledged with ye Sessions of ye whole Island, where all caisses Civill and Criminall are finally tryed and determined in ye Playderoye,[363] by ye Bayliffe and Jurates.

“After Monsieur [Daniel] Ffautrat had spent some years at Torteval and St. Andrew’s [Guernsey] he was, upon the death of Monsr. de la Marche, called to succeed him in ye Pastorall charge of St. Peters Port, [in 1634, in the reign of Charles I.] which is ye Towne of this Island, a fair Markett Towne and priviledged with ye Sessions of ye whole Island, where all caisses Civill and Criminall are finally tryed and determined in ye Playderoye,[363] by ye Bayliffe and Jurates.

“During his ministry in this Towne, and about ye year 1640 [Charles I.] there happened a most remarkable event. Divines do say that it is a very rare thing for witches under Gospell Light to repent; and some have given this reason of their assertion—because they have committed that unpardonable sin against ye Holy Ghost. I cannot tell, but that this following story seems to confirm it.

“During his time in this town, around the year 1640, a very notable event took place. Scholars say that it’s quite uncommon for witches to repent when living under the teachings of the Gospel, and some have suggested that this is because they have committed that unforgivable sin against the Holy Spirit. I can’t say for sure, but the following story seems to support this idea."

“There was a certain woman of this Island, above four-score years of age, who had been imprisoned, indicted and found guilty upon full evidence, of that abominable sin of witchcraft, and for it was condemned to death. She gave out confidently that she should not dye. However, she is carried from prison to ye appointed place of Execution to be burnt alive.

“There was a woman on this island, over eighty years old, who had been imprisoned, charged, and found guilty based on solid evidence of that terrible crime of witchcraft, and for it, she was sentenced to death. She confidently declared that she wouldn't die. However, she was taken from prison to the designated place of execution to be burned alive.”

“All the way, as she was going thither, a great Black Raven was seen hovering, and heard croaking after a dolefull manner over her head, till she came to ye stake. And now, while they be fastening ye chain, she begs of one of the Bystanders to give her a clew of thread, which having received, she fastens one end of it to her girdle, and taking ye other end, she flings it with her hand up into ye aire. The Raven, stooping down, catcheth at it with his Beak, and, mounting, carrys with him ye old witch from ye bottom of ye vale up into ye air. A young man of that Island, seeing her flying, being on ye top of ye hill, flings his Halbard so exactly betwixt her and ye raven, that it cuts ye thread asunder, and ye old witch is taken by him, but with many fearfull imprecations upon him, she vomityng out whole cartloads of curses against him.

“All the way there, a large black raven was seen hovering and heard croaking mournfully above her head until she reached the stake. Now, as they were fastening the chain, she asked one of the bystanders for a piece of thread. Once she received it, she tied one end to her belt, and with the other end, she threw it up into the air. The raven swooped down, grabbed it with its beak, and lifted the old witch from the bottom of the valley into the sky. A young man from that island, seeing her fly while he was on top of the hill, threw his halberd so perfectly between her and the raven that it cut the thread in half, and the old witch was captured by him, but while doing so, she hurled numerous terrifying curses at him, spitting out a whole load of insults.”

“However, she is once again carryed down to ye stake, and there accordingly executed, being burnt to ashes. But this poor officious wardour, whose name was Gosslin—ye holy wise providence of God so permitting it—felt a short time after, ye bitter consequences of her rage and dying curses; for he grew sick of an incurable disease, lying under most exquisite torments, of which he could never be relieved by any means or medicines, till having languished some years he was at last released from his sufferings by death.”

“However, she is once again taken down to the stake, where she is executed by being burned to ashes. But this poor meddlesome guardian, named Gosslin—allowed by the wise and holy providence of God—soon experienced the bitter consequences of her anger and dying curses; he fell ill with an incurable disease, enduring exquisite torment that no remedy or medicine could relieve, until, after suffering for several years, he was finally freed from his pain by death.”

“A girl was very ill, and the doctor did not know what was the matter with her, and, though he tried many remedies, none succeeded. One day a friend from the Vale, their native parish, called, and told the girl’s mother privately that the girl was bewitched, and that it was Mrs. —— who had done it, but that he could, with certain herbs, boiled in a particular manner, cause the witch to die, and then the girl would be well. The herbs were boiled, and a few days afterwards the witch died. During the funeral the girl jumped joyfully out of bed, quite well. This occurred within the last twenty years.”

“A girl was very sick, and the doctor couldn’t figure out what was wrong with her. Even though he tried many treatments, none worked. One day, a friend from the Vale, their hometown, came by and privately told the girl’s mom that the girl was cursed and that it was Mrs. —— who did it. He said he could use certain herbs, cooked in a specific way, to make the witch die, and then the girl would recover. The herbs were prepared, and a few days later, the witch died. During the funeral, the girl happily jumped out of bed, completely better. This happened within the last twenty years.”

“One day, two boys, well on in their teens were chaffing an old witch, when suddenly she got very angry, threw dust in the air, and gabbled some words very quickly. The boys went home and found they were covered with vermin. They were near neighbours. One of the boys was so angry that he took his gun and went to the old witch and said, “Now, take away the vermin, or I shoot you,” and he levelled his gun at her. They parleyed a little, but the boy was so determined that the witch suddenly took fright, threw dust in the air, repeated some words, and the vermin disappeared. The other boy was covered for three days.”[364]

“One day, two boys, well on in their teens were chaffing an old witch, when suddenly she got very angry, threw dust in the air, and gabbled some words very quickly. The boys went home and found they were covered with vermin. They were near neighbours. One of the boys was so angry that he took his gun and went to the old witch and said, “Now, take away the vermin, or I shoot you,” and he levelled his gun at her. They parleyed a little, but the boy was so determined that the witch suddenly took fright, threw dust in the air, repeated some words, and the vermin disappeared. The other boy was covered for three days.”[364]

The following story illustrating the widespread belief in these special powers of witches and wizards was told me by Mrs. Le Patourel, of St. Martin’s, who was told the story by the heroine, and who vouched for its authenticity.

The following story that shows the common belief in the special powers of witches and wizards was shared with me by Mrs. Le Patourel of St. Martin’s, who heard it from the heroine and confirmed its authenticity.

Mrs. Le Patourel’s mother-in-law was a Miss Mauger, of Saints, very handsome and very well-to-do. In fact, she and her sister went to school in England, which was considered very grand in those days. On her return from school she, her sister, and a friend, all went together to one of the country dances then frequently held in the various parishes. They all “held their heads very high,” dressed very well, and would only dance with those whom they considered the “best” partners. They were dressed on this occasion in silk dresses with large white lace collars and[605] ruffles. At the beginning of the dance, as they were all sitting in a row together, some man came up and asked each of them in turn to dance, but they all considered him unworthy of the honour, and each refused to dance with him. As the last refused he turned on his heel muttering that they would repent their rudeness. A minute or two later one of the girls leaned forward and cried to her sister, “Oh, Marie, what have you got there?” and pointed to an insect crawling on her lace. Covered with confusion the girl killed it, only to see swarms more crawling after it. The other two girls then discovered to their horror that they were likewise covered with swarms of vermin, and covered with shame and confusion they all had hurriedly to leave the dance. For three days they all remained in this condition, and then the vermin disappeared as suddenly as they came.

Mrs. Le Patourel’s mother-in-law was a Miss Mauger from Saints, very attractive and quite affluent. In fact, she and her sister attended school in England, which was considered quite prestigious back then. After finishing school, she, her sister, and a friend all went to one of the country dances that were regularly held in various parishes. They all “held their heads very high,” dressed elegantly, and would only dance with those they deemed the “best” partners. On that occasion, they wore silk dresses with large white lace collars and ruffles. At the start of the dance, while they were sitting in a row together, a man approached and asked each of them in turn to dance, but they all thought he was unworthy of the privilege and turned him down. After the last refusal, he turned away, grumbling that they would regret their rudeness. A minute or two later, one of the girls leaned forward and exclaimed to her sister, “Oh, Marie, what do you have there?” pointing at an insect crawling on her lace. Mortified, the girl killed it, only to discover that swarms more were crawling after it. The other two girls then realized, to their horror, that they were also infested with swarms of bugs, and in shame and embarrassment, they had to leave the dance in a hurry. They all stayed in this distressed state for three days, after which the bugs vanished as suddenly as they had appeared.

“The shame of it I can never forget,” Mrs. Le Patourel says was the way her informant always ended the story. “But,” said Mrs. Le Patourel, “that is nothing to what people can do who use the bad books.”[365]

“The shame of it I can never forget,” Mrs. Le Patourel says was the way her informant always ended the story. “But,” said Mrs. Le Patourel, “that is nothing to what people can do who use the bad books.”[365]

She thinks it is the French people who have brought these evil arts to Guernsey, and in proof of her theory told me this story which happened to one of her own friends, “who has told it to me many a time.”

She believes that the French people are the ones who brought these harmful practices to Guernsey, and to support her theory, she shared this story that happened to one of her own friends, "who has told it to me many times."

A Guernsey farmer living in St. Saviour’s parish had a French manservant, who slept on the premises. Suspicion being aroused by his haggard looks he was watched, and seen to leave the house every night and not come back till the morning. When asked where he had been and what he had been doing he returned evasive answers. So one night his master determined to follow him. He tracked him across some fields till he reached the Catioroc, and there he saw him lie down in the middle of a field, and then, in a few moments, a clear, bluish flame, like the flame of a candle, was seen issuing out of his mouth, and wandering off like a will-o’-the-wisp across the fields. When the astonished farmer went up to the body he found it lying rigid and lifeless, and no amount of shaking or calling could make any impression on it. After some time the flame was seen returning, and settled on the man’s mouth, and there[606] disappeared, and shortly after the man sat up, looking dazed and tired, and absolutely declined to answer any of the questions with which his master greeted him.

A farmer from Guernsey living in St. Saviour’s parish had a French servant who slept on the property. His haggard appearance raised suspicions, so he was watched and seen leaving the house every night and not coming back until morning. When asked where he had been and what he had been doing, he gave vague answers. One night, his master decided to follow him. He tracked him across some fields until he reached the Catioroc, where he saw the servant lie down in the middle of a field. Moments later, a clear, bluish flame, similar to a candle's flame, was seen coming out of his mouth and drifting away like a will-o’-the-wisp across the fields. When the astonished farmer approached the body, he found it lying still and lifeless, and no amount of shaking or calling could revive it. After some time, the flame was seen returning and settling back on the man’s mouth, where it vanished. Shortly after, the man sat up, appearing dazed and exhausted, and completely refused to answer any of the questions his master asked him.

On pp. 305 to 351 (ante) are given various trials for witchcraft, which took place in Guernsey during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, but Sir Edgar MacCulloch has not included the following, which I have found cited in an old MS. book compiled by Eleazar Le Marchant and Pierre Careye between the years 1728 and 1743.

On pages 305 to 351 (previously mentioned) are various witchcraft trials that occurred in Guernsey during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, but Sir Edgar MacCulloch has not included the following, which I found referenced in an old manuscript compiled by Eleazar Le Marchant and Pierre Careye between 1728 and 1743.

“Le 26me Juillet 1594, pardevant Louis de Vick, baillif, et Messrs. Nicholas Martin, sen., Guillaume de Beauvoir, André Henry, Jean Andros, Jean de Sausmarez, Pierre de Beauvoir, Pierre Careye, William le Marchant, Nicholas Martin, jun., and François Allez, jurez.

“On July 26, 1594, in front of Louis de Vick, the bailiff, and Messrs. Nicholas Martin, senior, Guillaume de Beauvoir, André Henry, Jean Andros, Jean de Sausmarez, Pierre de Beauvoir, Pierre Careye, William le Marchant, Nicholas Martin, junior, and François Allez, sworn in.”

“Marie Martin, alias Salmon, fille Osmond, deubment atteinte et convaincue d’avoir usé d’Art de Sorcelerie, dont elle a empoisonné, tourmenté et fait mourir jouxte sa propre et volontaire confession, Anne Careye[366], fem͠e de John de Vick, la fem͠e de Pierre Vodin, l’enfant de son oncle, Thomas Breton, l’enfant de John Briart, et deux enfants à Collas Nouell, et plusieurs bestes et autres maux, par elle commis par le dit art de Sorcelerie, comme apparoist par les procédures et enquestes sur ce passées. Est ajugée d’être aujourd’huy brulée tant que son corps soit reduit en cendres, et ses biens, meubles, et héritages confisquées à la Majesté de la Royne, et est com͠andé aux officiers de sa Majesté de voir la ditte execution être faitte, ainsi qu’ils en voudront répondre: et est après avoir en sur ceu l’advis et opinion de Henri de Beauvoir et John Effart, jurez.”

“Marie Martin, alias Salmon, fille Osmond, deubment atteinte et convaincue d’avoir usé d’Art de Sorcelerie, dont elle a empoisonné, tourmenté et fait mourir jouxte sa propre et volontaire confession, Anne Careye[366], fem͠e de John de Vick, la fem͠e de Pierre Vodin, l’enfant de son oncle, Thomas Breton, l’enfant de John Briart, et deux enfants à Collas Nouell, et plusieurs bestes et autres maux, par elle commis par le dit art de Sorcelerie, comme apparoist par les procédures et enquestes sur ce passées. Est ajugée d’être aujourd’huy brulée tant que son corps soit reduit en cendres, et ses biens, meubles, et héritages confisquées à la Majesté de la Royne, et est com͠andé aux officiers de sa Majesté de voir la ditte execution être faitte, ainsi qu’ils en voudront répondre: et est après avoir en sur ceu l’advis et opinion de Henri de Beauvoir et John Effart, jurez.”

There are many other instances, which, did space permit, I could mention, of belief in witches and wizards, extending even down to the present day. Animals dying from no visible cause, bread turned sour and uneatable, wounds mysteriously inflicted and incurable by physicians, but at once healed by crossing running water, a woman sent mad by smelling a harmless-looking bouquet of flowers, and so on. Many involving the names of persons still[607] living. For underneath the veneer of civilisation and education found in the island are the same old beliefs and superstitions, as deeply cherished and ingrained as they were in the days of Queen Elizabeth—“Plus ça change, plus c’est la même chose.”

There are many other examples that, if I had more space, I could mention, of belief in witches and wizards, even still today. Animals dying without any clear reason, bread going bad and inedible, wounds that mysteriously appear and can’t be cured by doctors but heal instantly when crossing running water, a woman going insane from smelling a seemingly harmless bouquet of flowers, and so on. Many involve the names of people who are still[607] alive. Beneath the surface of civilization and education found on the island are the same old beliefs and superstitions, just as deeply held and ingrained as they were in the days of Queen Elizabeth—“Plus ça change, plus c’est la même chose.”

In conclusion, I will give a few extracts respecting witchcraft from Elie Brevint’s note book. Elie Brevint was born in 1586, became minister of Sark in 1612, and died in 1674.

In conclusion, I'll share a few excerpts about witchcraft from Elie Brevint’s notebook. Elie Brevint was born in 1586, became the minister of Sark in 1612, and passed away in 1674.

“Quelques uns tesmoignent avoir veu une nuée se lever d’Erm, et de là s’en aller sur le dongeon du Chasteau Cornet, où un certain Maugier depuis bruslé pour sortiléges estoit lors prisonnier, et ladite nuée s’estre dissipée et esvanouie sur le dit Chasteau, et que les bateaux pescheurs sur lesquels elle avoit passé avoyent cuide renversés.…”

“Some testify that they saw a cloud rise from Erm and then move toward the dungeon of Castle Cornet, where a certain Maugier, who had recently been burned for witchcraft, was then imprisoned. The cloud dissipated and vanished over the castle, and the fishing boats that it passed over seemed to sway.”

“Histoire d’un juge, qui ne croyoit point qu’il y eust de sorciers; il advint qu’il luy mourut soudain plusieurs vaches et brebis. Pourtant depuis cette perte, laquelle il imputoit à belles personnes, il fist rigoureuse justice de sorciers.…”

“Histoire d’un juge, qui ne croyait pas qu'il y avait des sorciers; il arriva qu'il lui mourut soudain plusieurs vaches et brebis. Pourtant, depuis cette perte, qu'il attribuait à de belles personnes, il fit une justice rigoureuse contre les sorciers.…”

“On dit que quelqu’un va à la graine de Feugère[367] quand par un livre de magie, ou par quelque autre voye il a communication avec le Diable, qui luy baille des poudres pour attenter et commettre diverses meschancetés, comme ouvrir serrures, violer femme et fille, &c., et faut bailler à ce m͠re pour ces drogues une beste vive, comme chien ou chat, autrement il poursuit N. pour le faire mourir.”

“On dit que quelqu’un va à la graine de Feugère[367] quand par un livre de magie, ou par quelque autre voye il a communication avec le Diable, qui luy baille des poudres pour attenter et commettre diverses meschancetés, comme ouvrir serrures, violer femme et fille, &c., et faut bailler à ce m͠re pour ces drogues une beste vive, comme chien ou chat, autrement il poursuit N. pour le faire mourir.”

[362] The following is an abbreviated pedigree of the Fautrat family, showing what close connections there were between the leading families in Guernsey and Jersey before the wars of the Commonwealth, when—the islands taking different sides—was established a feud which has never properly been healed.

[362] The following is an abbreviated pedigree of the Fautrat family, showing what close connections there were between the leading families in Guernsey and Jersey before the wars of the Commonwealth, when—the islands taking different sides—was established a feud which has never properly been healed.

Geneaological table; too complex to render accurately as HTML, but available as an image and/or in the text version.

[363] The Court House used to be situated in the Plaiderie before the present Court House was built.

[363] The Court House used to be situated in the Plaiderie before the present Court House was built.

“About two centuries ago, public justice was administered in a building, which, like those still used in many country towns in England, was both Corn Market and Court House, which by a special ordinance was to be cleared by noon that the Market might commence; and after that a Court House was erected near Pollet Street, near a place called from the circumstance “La Plaiderie.” This, however, was soon found too small and inconvenient, and the present building was erected in 1799, at the expense of about £7000, paid by the States, and further improved in 1822.”—Redstone’s Guernsey and Jersey Guide, 2nd Edition 1844, p. 13.

“About two hundred years ago, public justice was carried out in a building that, similar to those still found in many rural towns in England, served as both Corn Market and Court House. By a special rule, it had to be cleared by noon so the Market could start; afterwards, a Court House was built near Pollet Street, in a place named “La Plaiderie.” However, this was soon considered too small and inconvenient, leading to the construction of the current building in 1799, costing around £7000, funded by the States, and it was further improved in 1822.”—Redstone’s Guernsey and Jersey Guide, 2nd Edition 1844, p. 13.

[364] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley in 1896.

[364] Collected by Miss E. Le Pelley in 1896.

[365] “I have heard of too many instances of this power of giving vermin being exercised to admit of doubt. The surprising part is the removal. I have not heard of a case for more than thirty years.”—Note by John de Garis, Esq., of Les Rouvêts.

[365] “I have heard of too many instances of this power of giving vermin being exercised to admit of doubt. The surprising part is the removal. I have not heard of a case for more than thirty years.”—Note by John de Garis, Esq., of Les Rouvêts.

[366] John de Vick, King’s Procureur, son of Richard, married first, the 15th of March, 1579, Anne Careye, daughter of Nicholas Careye, Seigneur of Blanchelande, and Collette de la Marche. I do not know the date of her death, but he married, secondly, December 15th, 1594, Elizabeth Pageot, and their son, Sir Henry de Vic, Knight, Baronet, and Chancellor of the Garter, was one of the most distinguished Guernseymen in our history. He was buried in Westminster Abbey the 24th of November, 1672.

[366] John de Vick, King’s Procureur, son of Richard, married first, the 15th of March, 1579, Anne Careye, daughter of Nicholas Careye, Seigneur of Blanchelande, and Collette de la Marche. I do not know the date of her death, but he married, secondly, December 15th, 1594, Elizabeth Pageot, and their son, Sir Henry de Vic, Knight, Baronet, and Chancellor of the Garter, was one of the most distinguished Guernseymen in our history. He was buried in Westminster Abbey the 24th of November, 1672.

[367] Graine de Feugère (fougère) = Fern seed.

[367] Graine de Feugère (fougère) = Fern seed.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Decorative floral chapter header

APPENDIX C. Charms and Spells.

Referred to on page 421.

Referred to at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

A very old lady remembers, when a child, seeing some small bits of stick, shaped like slate-pencils, which old women wore sewn up in their stays as charms against witchcraft, on the homœopathic principle, for they called them “Des Bouais de Helier Mouton,” Helier Mouton being himself a noted sorcerer.

A very old lady remembers, when she was a child, seeing some small pieces of stick, shaped like slate pencils, that older women wore sewn up in their corsets as charms against witchcraft, based on the homeopathic principle, because they called them “Des Bouais de Helier Mouton,” with Helier Mouton being a well-known sorcerer.

When I mentioned this to Sir Edgar he told me that a hundred years ago a man named Colin Haussin was put in the stocks for witchcraft and using “des petits bouais.”

When I told Sir Edgar about this, he said that a hundred years ago, a man named Colin Haussin was put in the stocks for witchcraft and using “des petits bouais.”

The following charms, etc., were collected for me in 1896-7, as still current in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, by Miss E. Le Pelley.

The following charms and other items were collected for me in 1896-7, as they are still used in the parish of St. Pierre-du-Bois, by Miss E. Le Pelley.

St. Thomas Day.

If a girl wishes to know whom she will marry, on the eve of St. Thomas’ Day she puts her shoes in the form of a T under her[609] bed, and says, in getting in:—

If a girl wants to find out who she will marry, on the night before St. Thomas' Day, she places her shoes in a T shape under her[609] bed and says, as she climbs in:—

“Saint Thomas, Saint Thomas,
Le plus court, le plus bas,
Fais moi voir en m’endormant
Celui qui sera mon amant,
Et le pays, et la contrée.
Où il fait sa demeurée,
Et le métier qu’il sait faire.
Devant moi qu’il vienne faire.
Qu’il soit beau ou qu’il soit laid
Tel qu’il sera je l’aimerai.
Saint Thomas, fait moi la grâce
Que je le voie, que je l’embrasse.”
“Ainsi soit il.”

Summer Solstice Eve.

A girl makes a dumb cake and puts it on a gridiron over the fire, and watches it in silence between twelve and one o’clock at night, during which time the girl’s future husband arrives and turns the cake. The narrator tried this, and when the cake was cooked on one side she heard someone walking clumsily upstairs. She was so frightened that she threw the cake away and got into her mother’s bed and held tight on to her! Years afterwards she married and often recognised her husband’s step as the one she heard that Midsummer Eve. She very much repented having done it, for she said it gives the poor man so much suffering being under the charm.

A girl makes a simple cake and puts it on a grill over the fire, watching it quietly between midnight and one o’clock. During that time, her future husband arrives and turns the cake. The narrator tried this, and when the cake was cooked on one side, she heard someone walking awkwardly upstairs. She was so scared that she threw the cake away and crawled into her mother’s bed, holding on tight! Years later, she got married and often recognized her husband’s footsteps as the ones she heard that Midsummer Eve. She regretted her actions because she felt it caused the poor man so much suffering being under the spell.

Another charm for Midsummer Eve is this:—If a girl wishes to know the profession of her future husband she must melt some lead in an iron spoon between twelve and one o’clock at night, and pour it in a tumbler of cold water, and then watch the shapes it takes, such as a sword would denote that he would be a soldier, an anchor a sailor, etc., etc. Should she wish to know whether she is to be married or not, she must kill two pigeons, take out their hearts and roast them on skewers, also between twelve and one o’clock. If she is to be married she will see her intended, if she is not to be, some men will bring in a coffin. There must be perfect silence the whole time. It once happened that, as a girl was doing it, a coffin appeared. She screamed aloud, and the men came up to her and began to put her in the coffin. But fortunately for her she fainted, and was quiet, and the men with the coffin could go away as they came.

Another charm for Midsummer Eve is this: If a girl wants to know her future husband’s profession, she has to melt some lead in an iron spoon between midnight and one o'clock, pour it into a glass of cold water, and then watch the shapes it forms. For example, a sword would mean he’ll be a soldier, an anchor would signify a sailor, and so on. If she wants to know if she’s going to get married, she needs to kill two pigeons, take out their hearts, and roast them on skewers, also between midnight and one o'clock. If she’s meant to marry, she’ll see her fiancé; if not, some men will bring in a coffin. She has to remain completely silent the entire time. Once, while a girl was doing this, a coffin appeared. She screamed, and the men came over to put her in the coffin. Luckily for her, she fainted and went quiet, allowing the men with the coffin to leave as they had come.

Another charm against witchcraft is “vif argent” or quicksilver, but camphor, white salt, or heather, are all good. The charm must be put in a small cotton or linen bag, two inches long by one and a half inch wide, and attached by a ribbon round the neck, so that the charm rests above the heart. Red salt is used by witches in their incantations.

Another charm against witchcraft is “vif argent” or quicksilver, but camphor, white salt, or heather are all effective too. The charm needs to be placed in a small cotton or linen bag, two inches long and one and a half inches wide, and attached with a ribbon around the neck, so that the charm sits above the heart. Witches use red salt in their spells.

The following written charm was lent me to copy by Mr. Guille,[610] one of the founders of the Guille-Allès Library. It is in the form of a letter, and he told me, when he was a boy, a copy existed in almost all the old Guernsey farm houses.[368] I have transcribed it verbatim, with all its faults of spelling, punctuation, etc.

The following written charm was lent me to copy by Mr. Guille,[610] one of the founders of the Guille-Allès Library. It is in the form of a letter, and he told me, when he was a boy, a copy existed in almost all the old Guernsey farm houses.[368] I have transcribed it verbatim, with all its faults of spelling, punctuation, etc.

The Miraculous Letter.

“Trouvé depuis peut par un Etudians au pied d’un Crusifix Miraculeux de la Ville d’Arrase Ecritte en Lettres d’Or de la propre main de notre Sauveur et Redempteur Jesus Christ.

“Recently found by a student at the foot of a miraculous crucifix in the city of Arras, inscribed in golden letters by the very hand of our Savior and Redeemer Jesus Christ.”

Jesus—Marie.

Jesus—Mary.

Les Dimanches vous ne ferez aucune œuvre n’y travail sur peine d’être maudits de Moy. Vous yrez à l’Eglise et priez Dieu qu’il vous fasse Misericorde et qu’il vous pardonne vos pêchés. Je vous ai donné six jours de la semaine pour travaille, et au septième me servir et vous Reposer ayant entendu le Service divin. Vous ferez la charité et vous donnerez de vos biens aux pauvres et vos champs seront fertille et vous serez remplis de Benediction. Au contraire si vous ne croyez à la presente l’Ettre Malediction viendra sur vous et sur vos Enfants, et vos Bestiaux seront maudits, je vous envoierez Guerre, Peste, et Famine et Douleur, et l’Angoisse de Cœur, et pour Marque de ma juste colère et dure Vengeance vous voirez signes prodigieux dans les Astres et Elements avec grands tremblements de Terre. Vous jeunerez cinq Vendredis en l’honneur des Cinq Plaies qui iai souffert pour vous sauver sur l’Arbre de la Croix. Vous donnerez cette l’Ettre sans aucun interêt que celuy de ma Gloire. Ceux qui murmuront sur cette L’Ettre seront aussy maudits et confis; qui la tiendra dans la maison sans la publier sera aussy maudits au Jour Terrible Epouvantable du Jugement. Mais s’y vous gardez mes comandements et pareillement ceux de ma Sainte Eglise faisant une veritable penitence vous aurez la Vie Eternelle. Celuy qui la lira ou publiera ycelle est écrite de Ma Sacré Main et dictes de Ma Sacrée Bouche. S’il a com͠is autant de Pêchés qu’il y a de Jours en l’an ils luy seront Pardonnés étant veritablement constrit, se confaisant, et satisfaisant au prochain. Sy on luy a fait tort. Sy vous ne croyez Pieusement en Ycelle Lettre je vous envoirez des Bestes Monstreuses qui[611] dèvoreront vous et votres Enfants. Bienheureux sera celuy qui prendra une copie de cette L’Ettre, qui la portera sur Soi, qui la lira, ou fera lire ou la gardera en sa Maison. Jamais aucun Feu Malin, on autre feu ni foudre ne la touchera. Et toutes Feme enceinte qui sur Elle qui la lira ou fera lire en Bonne intention etant en Travail d’Enfans sera incontinent heureusement délivré. Gardez mes comandements et ceux de Ma Sainte Église Catolique, et vous serez bien heureux.

On Sundays, you will do no work or tasks, or you will be cursed by Me. You will go to church and pray to God for mercy and forgiveness of your sins. I have given you six days of the week to work, and on the seventh, serve Me and rest after attending divine service. You will practice charity and give to the poor, and your fields will be fertile, and you will be filled with blessings. On the other hand, if you do not believe in this letter, a curse will come upon you and your children, and your livestock will be cursed. I will send you war, plague, famine, and pain, and the anguish of heart. As a sign of My just anger and severe vengeance, you will see extraordinary signs in the stars and elements with great earthquakes. You will fast on five Fridays in honor of the Five Wounds I suffered for your salvation on the Tree of the Cross. You will give this letter with no interest other than for My glory. Those who complain about this letter will also be cursed and condemned; those who keep it in their home without publishing it will also be cursed on the Terrible Day of Judgment. But if you keep My commandments and those of My Holy Church, making true penance, you will have eternal life. Whoever reads or publishes it, it is written by My Sacred Hand and dictated by My Sacred Mouth. If he has committed as many sins as there are days in the year, they will be forgiven if he is truly penitent, confessing and making amends to his neighbor if he has wronged him. If you do not believe devoutly in this letter, I will send monstrous beasts that[611] will devour you and your children. Blessed is the one who takes a copy of this letter, carries it with them, reads it, has it read, or keeps it in their home. No evil fire, nor any other fire or lightning will touch it. And all pregnant women who read it or have it read with good intention while in labor will be delivered safely. Keep My commandments and those of My Holy Catholic Church, and you will be very blessed.

Avec Aprobation et Permission de Superieur de la Ville d’Arrase.

Avec l'approbation et la permission du supérieur de la ville d'Arras.

Nous Vicaire Generale certifions avoir lut la presente Copie et nous n’avons rien vus qu’il ne soit Utile et Capable de faire réussir le Pêcheur dans la Voie du Salut.”

Nous, Vicaire Général, certifions avoir lu cette copie et nous n’avons pas découvert quoi que ce soit qui ne soit utile et capable d'aider le pêcheur sur le chemin du salut.

À Nicholas Guille.

To Nicholas Guille.

I will conclude by giving an instance of “Folk Medicine” which was sent me the other day by one of the most prominent of our local physicians.

I’ll finish by sharing an example of “Folk Medicine” that was sent to me recently by one of the leading local doctors.

“As you are interested in Guernsey Folk-Lore I send you the following:—

“As you’re interested in Guernsey folklore, I’m sending you the following:—

A patient of mine at St. Pierre-du-Bois suffered from an affection of the brain which has led to total loss of sight. It was supposed by the wise people around her that she was suffering from “Mal Volant,” so a black fowl was waved three times round her head on three successive days, to the accompaniment of a prayer (? incantation). On the ninth day the fowl ought to have died and the woman recovered.—As this did not happen they concluded that their diagnosis was wrong!

A patient of mine at St. Pierre-du-Bois had a brain condition that resulted in complete blindness. The knowledgeable people around her believed she was suffering from “Mal Volant,” so they waved a black chicken three times around her head for three days, along with a prayer (or incantation). On the ninth day, the chicken was supposed to die, and the woman would be cured. When that didn’t happen, they decided their diagnosis was incorrect!

E. Laurie Robinson

E. Laurie Robinson

Melrose, Guernsey, December 11th, 1902.”

Melrose, Guernsey, December 11, 1902.

[368] In reading this proof Mr. de Garis notes that in his young days he had sometimes heard of a “Lettre d’Or” but had never seen the contents.

[368] In reading this proof Mr. de Garis notes that in his young days he had sometimes heard of a “Lettre d’Or” but had never seen the contents.

Decorative floral chapter footer

Index.

The sign (a) signifies that the reference may be found in the Editor’s Appendix; (n) that it refers to an Editor’s Footnote.

The sign (a) indicates that the reference can be found in the Editor’s Appendix; (n) that it refers to an Editor’s Footnote.

  • Adams Chapel, 270
  • Aerial Journey, 336
  • Agricultural Sayings, 535
  • Air, National, of Guernsey (a), 575
  • A la Claire Fontaine (a), 565
  • Alarm of Pulias, 473
  • Albert, Grand et Petit (n), 341-345
  • Alderney, How the Men Sowed and what came of it, 428;
  • Witch of (n), 601
  • Alien Priories, 165
  • Andriou, 143
  • Ane, Chevaucherie d’ (n), 102
  • Animal Transformation, 361
  • Anne, Ste., 187
  • Appendix (a), 547
  • Apolline, Ste., 178, 181
  • April, First of, 47
  • Aquatic Customs, 59
  • Archbishop Mauger, 444
  • Armée d’Espagne (a), 558
  • August, 55
  • Autel de Dehus, 120;
  • des Vardes, 112
  • Bakers, Fairy, 214
  • Baguette Divinatoire, 416
  • Ballad of Ivon de Galles, 450, 551 (a)
  • Baptism and Birth, 97
  • Barboue, 233
  • Barking, to prevent a Dog, 397
  • Bees put in mourning, 420
  • Belengier, Faeu, 226
  • Belfroi, 176
  • Belle Lizabeau (n), 147;
  • Rose au Rosier Blanc (a), 563
  • Beilleuse, Fontaine de la (n), 192
  • Bête, Rue de la, 235;
  • de la Tour, 235;
  • de la Pendue, 248
  • Betrothals and Weddings, 99
  • Biche, Coin de la (n), 255
  • Birth and Baptism, 97
  • Bimerlue, Grand (n), 202
  • Biting, to prevent a Dog, 397
  • Bladebone, 380
  • Blanchelande, 187
  • Bleeding, to stop, 395
  • Bôdet, Chasse à, 237
  • Bœuf, Pied de, 153
  • Books, Magic, 340-350
  • Bonamy Family (n), 155, (a) 590
  • Bonhomme Andrelot, 143
  • Breton, Jean, 477
  • Brian and Cadwalla, 441
  • Brioc, St., 151, 166
  • Briser la Hanse, 77
  • Broken Kettle, 210
  • Building of the Castel Church, 220
  • Burial of the Drowned, 283
  • Burn, to cure a, 395
  • Caches, Les (n), 589
  • Cadwalla and Brian, 441
  • Careye, Mons. Nicholas, 526, 528
  • Casquet, 381
  • Castel Church, Building of, 220;
  • Old Figure at, 129
  • Cat, Pel de, 201
  • Cat and the Fox, 437
  • Catel, Cotillon de Raché, 437
  • Catherine, Ste., 176
  • Catte, Mahy de la, 367
  • Catillon, 151
  • Catiorioc, (Trepied), 121
  • Caûbo, Witch of, 350
  • Celts, 403
  • Ceremonial Customs, 59
  • Chaire de St. Bonit, 148
  • Changeling, 219, 225
  • Chapel or Chapelle.
  • Adams, 270;
  • Ste. Apolline, 178;
  • Dom Hue, 182;
  • Epine, 183;
  • Frères, 175;
  • Lorette, 177;
  • On the site of St. Martin’s Parish School (n), 197;
  • Lihou, 151, 166, 171, 173, 343;
  • Pulias, 181;
  • St. Clair, 186;
  • St. Germain, 187;
  • St. Jean de la Houguette, 187;
  • St. Malière or St. Magloire, 185;
  • Sepulcre, 176;
  • Ydolle de St. Jacques, 177
  • Charms, Spells, and Incantations, 387
  • Chasse à Bôdet, 237
  • Chevaucherie d’Ane (n), 102
  • Chevauchée de St. Michel, 59
  • Chien, Creux du, 225;
  • Bôdu, 237
  • Children’s Games, 484
  • Chimquière, Gran’mère du (n), 134
  • Christmas and New Year, 33
  • Cimetières des Frères et des Sœurs, 175
  • Civic Customs, 59
  • Clair, St., 186
  • Clameur de Haro (a), 576
  • Claw, Devil’s, 157
  • Coin de la Biche (n), 255
  • Colin, Grand et Petit, 214
  • Colliche, Pont, 160
  • Consequences of a Love Spell, 412
  • Convent of Cordeliers, 174
  • Cotillon de Raché Catel, 437
  • Coq Chante, Roque où le, 149
  • Counter Charm for Witchcraft, 403
  • “Counting Out” Rhymes, 485
  • Countrywoman and the Witch, 338
  • Cradle Songs, 494
  • Creux, du chien, 225;
  • des Fâïes, 123;
  • des Fées, 137;
  • Mahié, 138
  • Cromlechs, 110
  • Cromlech at L’Ancresse (n), 134
  • Customs, Aquatic, 58;
  • Civic, 59, 89;
  • Ceremonial, 89-106;
  • [614]Festival, 19-58
  • Cuckoo Rhymes, 504
  • Cure of Burns, 395;
  • Erysipelas, 402;
  • Vives or Gripes in a Horse, 396;
  • Warts and Wens, 400
  • Dame au Voile, 372
  • Dame, Notre, de Lihou, 171;
  • de Marais, 166;
  • de la Perrelle, 179
  • Damèque, Seigneur de (a), 585
  • Dancing Rhymes, 496
  • Deaths and Funerals, 103
  • De Garis Pedigree (n), 522
  • Déhus, Autel de, 120
  • Délaissance, 432
  • De la Rue, Collas, 312
  • Demons and Goblins, 226
  • Demon and Duke Richard, 443
  • Désorceleur, Désorcelleresse, 300
  • Devil, The, 148, 154, 157, 159, 257;
  • Recent Appearance of, 269;
  • and the Tailor, 266
  • Devil’s Claw, 157
  • Diable, Pont du, 158
  • Divining Rod, 414
  • Dix Paroisses, Filles des (n), 508
  • Dog, to prevent from Barking or Biting, 397
  • Dole of Loaves at Le Laurier, 249
  • Dom Hue, 182
  • Drowned, Burial of the, 283
  • Duck and the Miller, 365
  • Duke Richard and the Demon, 443
  • Easter, 46
  • Echelle, 245
  • Editor’s Appendix (a), 546
  • Eeling, Sand, 85
  • Enchanted Horse, 252
  • Enchantments, to avert, 394
  • Epine, Chapelle de l’, 183
  • Erysipelas, Cure of, 402
  • Espagne, Armée d’ (a), 558
  • Family, Bonamy (n), 155, (a) 590;
  • de Garis (n), 522;
  • Fautrart (n), 602;
  • Henry (n), 179
  • Faeu Belengier, 226
  • Fâïes, Palette ès, 124;
  • Creux des, 137;
  • Tombé du Rouai des, 200
  • Fairy Bakers, 214;
  • Neighbours, 211
  • Fairies, 123-129, 198-225;
  • and the Midwife, 209;
  • and the Nurse, 207;
  • Invasion of Guernsey by the, 204
  • Falla, Jean, and the Witches, 376
  • Farm Servant and the Weeds, 438
  • Fautrart Family (n), 602
  • Festival Customs, 19
  • Filles des Dix Paroisses (n), 508
  • Figures, Old, at St. Martin’s and the Castel, 129
  • Fingers, Names of, 488
  • Fire, to stop a, 395
  • First of April, 47;
  • Sunday in Lent, 44
  • Fishbone in the Throat, to Remove, 397
  • Flleur de Jaon, 286
  • Flouncing, 99
  • Folk Medicine and Leech Craft, 422
  • Fontaine de la Beilleuse (n), 192;
  • A la Claire (a), 565;
  • des Corbins, 191;
  • Fleurie, 191;
  • Gounebec, 191;
  • Lesset, 191;
  • Mal de la, 190;
  • des Navets (n), 192;
  • St. George, 190, 193, 197;
  • St. Germain, 187;
  • St. Martin, 191;
  • Vaulaurent, 191
  • Footprints on Stone, 151
  • Fortune Telling, 385
  • Fouaille, Lit de, 51
  • Fox and the Cat, 437
  • Frères, Cimetière and Chapelle des, 175;
  • Pies, 355
  • Friday, Good, 45
  • Friquet du Gibet, 245
  • Funerals and Deaths, 103
  • Galles, Yvon de, 450, 551 (a)
  • Game, to prevent a Sportsman killing, 396
  • Galères, 245
  • Gallows, Jersey, 430
  • Games, Children’s, 484
  • Garce, Grand’, 284
  • Gaultier de la Salle (a), 237-247
  • George, St., 166, 192, 194, 197
  • Germain, St., 187
  • Ghosts, 275, 281;
  • of La Petite Porte (a), 581
  • Ghost of Mr. Blondel (a), 578
  • Gibet, des Fâïes, 128, (n), 222;
  • Friquet du, 245
  • Glaneur (a), 570
  • Goblins and Demons, 226
  • Good Friday, 45
  • Grand Albert (n), 341-345;
  • Bimerlue (n), 202;
  • Colin, 214;
  • Sarrazin, 119
  • Grand’ Garce, 284;
  • Querrue, 40
  • Gran’mère du Chimquière (n), 134
  • Grentmaisons, Spectre of, 247
  • Gripes in a Horse, to cure, 396
  • Guernseyman Three Centuries Ago, 23
  • Guernsey National Air (a), 575;
  • Songs and Ballads (a), 549;
  • Lily, 221
  • Hanse, Briser la, 77
  • Haro, Clameur de (a), 576
  • Hélène, Ste., 187
  • Henry Pedigree (n), 179
  • Herodias, 232
  • Hidden Treasures, 228
  • Historical Reminiscences, 441
  • Hoc, 332
  • Holy Chapels, 165;
  • Island, 62;
  • Wells, 188
  • Horse, Enchanted, 252;
  • with vives or gripes, to cure, 396
  • How the Jerseymen attempted to carry off Guernsey, 429
  • How the men of Alderney sowed, and what came of it, 428
  • Incantations, 387
  • Inscribed Stone, 151
  • Invasion of Guernsey by the Fairies (n), 204
  • Jacques, St., 176
  • Jaon, Flleur de, 286
  • Jean Breton, 477
  • Jean Falla and the Witches, 376
  • Jean, Gros Jean (a), 574
  • Jean, St., 187
  • Jersey Gallows, 430
  • Jerseymen’s Attempt to carry off Guernsey, 429
  • Jonquière, 51
  • Journey, Aerial, 336
  • Julien, St., 169
  • Kettle, Broken, 210
  • [615]King’s Evil, 425
  • La Moye Estate, Stone on (n), 121
  • L’Ancresse, Cromlech at (n), 134
  • Laurier, Dole of Loaves at Le, 249;
  • Mon Beau, 496
  • Legend of St. George’s Well, 194;
  • of the Ville au Roi, 237
  • Leech Craft, 422
  • Le Marchant Family (n), 522
  • Le Tocq, Jean, 459, 525, 552
  • Lent, First Sunday in, 44
  • L’Ettre Miraculeuse (a), 610
  • Lihou, Chapel of, 146, 166;
  • Notre Dame de, 171-173;
  • Priory at, 342;
  • Lady of, 151
  • Lily, Guernsey, 221
  • Lit de Fouâille, 51
  • Lizabeau, Belle (n), 147
  • Loaves, Dole of, at Le Laurier, 249
  • Local Customs, Aquatic, Civic, 59-89;
  • Ceremonial, 89-106;
  • Festival, 19-58
  • Local Nick-Names, 506-7
  • Longue Roque, 124;
  • Veille, 30
  • Lorette, Chapelle de la, 177
  • Lorreur, Le (a), 553
  • Lovers’ Leap, 161
  • Love Spells, 406;
  • Consequences of, 412
  • Love, to cause a Person to, 395
  • Madeleine, La, 187
  • Magic Books, 340-350
  • Magloire, St., 185
  • Mahié, Creux, 138
  • Mahy de la Catte, 367
  • Martin, St., 129
  • Maidens at St. George’s Well, 195
  • Mangi, Roque, 147
  • Man in the Moon (n), 506;
  • who was Bewitched, 373
  • Marguerite s’est assise (a), 568
  • Marais, Notre Dame des, 166
  • Mares, Our Lady, 166
  • Marie Pipet (a), 596
  • Marie, Ste., 179
  • Maritime Sayings, 538
  • Mauger, Archbishop, 444
  • Medicine, Folk, 422
  • Mermaids, 223
  • Meunière (a), 569
  • Michel, St., 59, 160
  • Midsummer, 50;
  • in Jersey, 54;
  • in Sark, 53;
  • Eve (a), 609
  • Midwife and the Fairies, 209
  • Miller and the Duck, 365
  • Miraculeuse, L’Ettre (a), 610
  • Mon Beau Laurier, 496
  • Moon, Man in the (n), 506
  • Moulin de l’Echelle, 245
  • Mourains, 288
  • Mourioche (n), 252
  • Moye Estate, Stone on La (n), 129
  • Names of the Fingers, 488
  • National Air of Guernsey (a), 575
  • Natural Objects and their Superstitions, 137
  • Neighbours, Fairy, 211
  • New Year and Christmas, 93
  • Nick-Names, 506-7
  • Navets, Fontaine des (n), 192
  • Notre Dame de Lihou, 171;
  • des Marais, 166;
  • de la Perrelle, 179;
  • de la Roche (n), 147
  • Nursery Rhymes and Children’s Games, 484
  • Nurse and the Fairies, 207
  • Old Figures in the Churchyards of St. Martin’s and the Castel, 129
  • Old House at St. George (a), 580
  • Ormering, 84
  • Our Lady Mares, 166
  • Palette ès Fâïes, 124
  • Parish Nick-Names, 507
  • Paroisses, Filles des Dix (n), 508
  • Patris Family (n), 155, 590
  • Peace, to make, 395
  • Pedigrees, De Garis (n), 522;
  • Fautrat (n), 602;
  • Henry (n), 179
  • Pel de Cat, 201
  • Pendue, Bête de la, 248
  • Perrelle, Notre Dame de la, 179
  • Petit Albert (n), 341, 315;
  • Bonhomme Andrelot, 143;
  • Colin, 213
  • Pied de Bœuf, 153
  • Pies, Frères, 355
  • Pipet, Marie (a), 596
  • Piscatory and Maritime Sayings, 538
  • Play, to win at, 395
  • Poems, Secular (n), 563
  • Pont Colliche, 160;
  • du Diable, 158;
  • St. Michel, 160
  • Poor Box, Robber of the, 282
  • Popular Notions about Fairies, 198;
  • Sayings, 521
  • Poulain de St. George, 192
  • Pouquelaie, 110
  • Prehistoric Monuments and their Superstitions, 109
  • Preservative against Spells, 394
  • Prior, Priory, alien, 165;
  • of Lihou, 341, 343;
  • of St. Michel du Valle, 171
  • Prophetic Warnings and Ghosts, 275
  • Proverbial stories, 432;
  • Sayings, 529
  • Proverbs, Weather Sayings, etc., 509
  • Pulias, 181;
  • Alarm of, 473
  • Querrue, Grand’, 40
  • Quick-Silver a Protection against Witchcraft, 397
  • Qui Veut Ouïr (a), 566
  • Raché Catel, Cotillon de, 437
  • Raté, Le, 436
  • Raven and the Witch (a) 602
  • Recapture of Sark, 466
  • Recent Appearance of the Devil, 269
  • Reminiscences, Historical, 441
  • Rhymes, “Counting Out,” 485;
  • Nursery, 484;
  • Dancing, 496;
  • Cuckoo, 504
  • Richard, Duke, and the Demon, 443
  • Robber of the Poor Box, 282
  • Roche, Notre Dame de la (n), 147
  • Rocks and Stones, 143
  • Rod, Divining, 414
  • Roland, Mons., 526
  • Roque, Balan, 113;
  • Longue, 124;
  • des Fâïes, 127;
  • où le Coq Chante, 149, 214;
  • qui Sonne, 114;
  • Màngi, 147;
  • Rouai des Fâïes, Tombeau du, 200
  • Roussé, Collas, 361
  • Rue de la Bête (n), 235
  • Sabbath (Witches’), 295
  • Salle, Gaultier de la (n), 246
  • Sanbule, 249
  • [616]Sand Eeling, 85
  • Saint, or Sainte.—Anne, 187;
  • Appolline, 179;
  • Bonit, Chaire de, 148;
  • Brioc, Chapel of, 166;
  • Lady of, 151;
  • Catherine, 176;
  • Clair, 186;
  • George, Chapel of, 166;
  • Well of, 194;
  • Poulain de, 192;
  • Germain, 187;
  • Hélène, 187;
  • Jacques, Chapel of, 176;
  • Julien, Hospice and Chapel of, 169;
  • Jean de la Houguette, 187;
  • Marie de la Perrelle, 179;
  • Michel, Chevauchée de, 59;
  • Pont, 160;
  • Malière or Magloire, 185;
  • Martin’s Churchyard, Old Figure of, 129;
  • Thomas’ Day (n), 608
  • Sark, Recapture of, 466;
  • Fisherman and the Devil (n), 274;
  • Games, 500;
  • Wizard of (a), 598
  • Sarrazin, Tombeau du Grand, 119;
  • Château du Grand, 118
  • Satan, Outwitted, 258;
  • and the Schoolmaster, 260-263.
  • Sayings, Agricultural, 535;
  • Piscatory and Maritime, 538;
  • Popular, 521;
  • Proverbial, 529;
  • Various, 539;
  • Weather, 509
  • Secular Poems (n), 563
  • Seigneur de Damèque (n), 585;
  • of St. George and the Désorcelleur, 405
  • September, 56
  • Sepulcre, Chapelle du, 176
  • Shrove Tuesday, 43
  • Sick Princess and the Wizard, 357
  • Si j’avais le Chapeau (a), 571
  • Sœurs, Cimetière des, 175
  • Songs, Cradle, 494, and Ballads (a), 549
  • Sorcerers, 287-393
  • Spectre of Les Grentmaisons, 247
  • Spectral Appearances, 234;
  • Cortège, 252
  • Spells, 387, 390, 394, 406, 412
  • Stone on La Moye Estate (n), 129;
  • Footprints on, 151;
  • Inscribed, 150
  • Stones and Rocks, 143
  • Story Telling, 427
  • Sundays, in Lent, 44;
  • in May, 47
  • Superstitions, Natural Objects, 137;
  • Prehistoric Monuments, 109;
  • Generally, 501
  • Superstitious Belief and Practice, 107
  • Tambours, Trois (a), 570
  • Tchi-co, la Bête de la Tour, 235
  • Throat, to remove a Fishbone from, 397
  • Thomas, St. (n), 409
  • Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin, 119
  • Tombé du Rouai des Fâïes, 200
  • Torteval Church, 197
  • Torture, 325
  • Tour, Bête de la, 235
  • To Cure a Burn, 395;
  • Stop Bleeding, 395;
  • Make Peace, 395;
  • Stop a Fire, 395;
  • Cause a Person to Love You, 395;
  • Cause a Sorcerer to show himself, 393;
  • Win at Play, 395;
  • Avert Spells and Enchantments, 394;
  • Remove a Spell, 390;
  • Prevent a Dog from Barking or Biting, 397;
  • Remove a Fish Bone from the Throat, 397;
  • Cure a Horse that has Vives or Gripes, 396;
  • Prevent a Sportsman from killing Game, 396
  • Transformation of Animals, 361
  • Transformed Wizard, 370
  • Treasures, Hidden, 228
  • Trepied, or the Catioroc, 121
  • Trials for Witchcraft, and Confessions of Witches, 306, 606 (a)
  • Trois Tambours (a), 570
  • Tuesday, Shrove, 43
  • Two Witches and two Cats (a), 370
  • Various Sayings, 539
  • Varou, 231
  • Veille, Longue, 30
  • Venez, Peuple Fidèle (a), 573
  • Ville au Roi, 237;
  • ès Pies, 355
  • Vives in a Horse, to cure, 396
  • Voile, Dame au, 372
  • Vraicing, 78
  • Warnings and Ghosts, 275
  • Warts, Cure of, 400
  • Weather Proverbs (n), 545;
  • Sayings, 509
  • Weddings and Betrothals, 99
  • Weeds and the Farm Servant, 438
  • Wells, Holy, and Chapels, 165
  • Wens, Cure of, 400
  • Witch and the Raven (n), 602;
  • of Alderney (n), 601;
  • in Disguise, 360;
  • of the Ville-ès-Pies, 355;
  • of Caûbo, 350;
  • Foresight, 382;
  • and the White Thorn, 413;
  • Sabbath, 295;
  • and two Cats (a), 370
  • Witchcraft, 289;
  • Counter charm for, 403;
  • Quicksilver, a Protection against, 397;
  • Sabbath, 295, (a) 596
  • When it Snows, 492
  • White Witch, 300
  • Whitsuntide, 48
  • Win at Play, to, 395
  • Wizards and Witches, 331;
  • Death, 347;
  • on the West Coast, 346;
  • Transformed, 370;
  • and the Sick Princess, 357;
  • of Sark (a), 598
  • Yvon de Galles, 450, 551 (a)
  • Ydolle de St. Jacques, 177

Printed in Guernsey, by Frederick Clarke, States Arcade.

Printed in Guernsey by Frederick Clarke, States Arcade.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!